



-*•• >" ■ ■>*• ' ■• *- •J ■■; ), ' ■ ' 

|.:.-.,'^v!^>.,,;,-'.>..a'.. .y- , -♦ ,/.„',,^ 

tir;.A-.-,;.i«v-'. . '^'-'•i .; > ^.- .^.. ;, • 







'^,\ 







^^^0fM^^Mi^fj; H-xf- 




(@[1©=1?',(S®®[L[|©©S m m\R 



IJVCIDEITS 



IN 



AMEEICAN HISTOEY; 



BEING A SELECTION OF THE 



MOST IMPORTANT AND INTERESTING EVENTS 



WHICH HAVE TRANSPIRED 



SINCE THE DISCOVERY OF AMERICA, TO THE 
PRESENT TIME. 



COMPILED FROM THE MOST APPROVED AUTHORITIES, 

By J. wr barber. 



THIRD EDITION. 



NEW YORK: 

PUBLISHED BY GEO. F. COOLEDGE & BROTHER, 

BOOKSELLERS AND PUBLISHERS, 
323 PEARL STREET. 



C , 



,3 a 



53 



^ 



Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1847, by 

GEORGE F. COOLEDGE & BROTHER, 

in the Clerk's OflBce of the District Court of the United States, in and 

for the Southern District of New York. 



./^O/J- 



PREFACE. 



Authentic accounts of important events which have taken 
piace in past ages, are of much utility ; especially to the coun- 
tries and people whose affairs are related. In a country like 
ours, it seems necessary to the existence of true and enlight- 
ened patriotism, that every person should possess some know- 
ledge of the history of his own country. By the aid of history 
we can call up past scenes and events in review — we can see 
the effects they have had upon the nations before us, and from 
thence we can learn wisdom for the future. It is, in reality, 
interesting and instructive to every intelligent mind, to be 
transported back to the time of the first settlement of our coun- 
try, to observe the courage, fortitude, and self-denial of our 
forefathers, amidst many surrounding dangers, difficulties, and 
privations, — their unconquerable love of freedom, — the resist- 
ance they manifested to tyranny in all its shapes, — and the 
final success of their efforts to preserve the freedom and in- 
dependence of their country entire. 

This work is not designed for the information of those who 
are conversant with the history of our country in all its parts ; 
(this class of community is comparatively small;) but for those 
who cannot spare the time or expense of reading or procuring 
a full and complete history. The object of the work is to give 
an account, in a short but comprehensive manner, of the most 
important and interesting events which have taken place in our 
country, nearly all of which are arranged in chronological 
order. Those events which are deemed of minor importance, 
are inserted in the Chronological Tables, at the end of the 
book, as every event which is mentioned could not be detailed, 
without swelling the book to an expensive size. 



2 PREFACE. 

It is believed that this work will be found useful as a refer- 
ence book, for events recorded in Amei'ican history ; there be- 
ing, it is presumed, no event of any very considerable impor- 
tance, which is not noticed in its pages. 

In making the selection of events, care has been taken to 
consult the most approved authorities; and the compiler would 
here state, that he feels himself under particular obligations to 
Holmes' American Annaj^s, the most valuable work of the kind 
which has ever appeared in this country, — a work from which 
a great proportion of the late Histories of the United States 
have been benefited, either directly or indirectly. 

Other authors have also been consulted, and extracts made 
from them in many instances, as will be perceived on examina- 
tion of the work. A short outline sketch of the History of the 
United States is prefixed ; the Constitution of the United States, 
and the Farewell Address of Washington, are added ; and other 
interesting additions have been made. The engravings inter- 
spersed throughout the book will, it is thought, be of utility in 
fixing more firmly in the mind many important facts, and in 
rendering the work interesting. 

J. W. B. 



CONTENTS. 



Outline History of the United States, . - . page 7 

North American Indians, 27 

Expeditions of Ferdinand de Soto and M. de la Salle, - 32 

Introduction of the use of Tobacco, - - _ - 33 

Settlement of Jamestown, Va., ----- 34 

Pocahontas, --------- 36 

Plymouth settlers, --------38 

Discovery of Indian corn, ------ 39 

Massasoit, the Indian Sachem, ----- 40 

Exploits of Capt. Standish, ------ 41 

First settlements in Connecticut, ----- 43 

Blue Laws of Connecticut, ----- 44 

Earthquakes, ---------47 

Indian cunning and sagacity, ----- 49 

Expedition against the Pequots, ----- 49 

Elliot, the Indian Missionary, - * - - - - 52 

King Philip's War. — Attack on Brookfield, - - - 53 

Swamp light with the Narragansetts, - - - - 54 

Death of King Philip, 56 

Bacon's Insurrection in Virginia, - - - - 57 

The Regicides, Goffe and Whalley, - - - - 58 

William Penn, 60 

Tyranny of Andros, - - - - - - - 61 

Preservation of the Charter of Connecticut, - - 62 

Destruction of Schenectady, ------ 64 

First culture of Rice in the Colonies, - - - - 64'* 

Salem Witchcraft, 65 

Captain Kidd, the Pirate, ------ 66 

Great Snow Storm, --------68 

Dark Days, 71 

Northern Lights, 72 

Gov. Fletcher and Capt. Wadsworth, - - - - 74 



4 CONTENTS. 

War with the Tuscaroras, ----- page 75 

War with the Yamasees, ------ 76 

Inoculation introduced, - - - - - - -78 

Father Ralle, the French Jesuit, ----- 80 

Natchez Indians extirpated, ------ 81 

Negro Insurrection in Carolina, ----- 82 

Invasion of Georgia, ------- 83 

Capture of Louisburg, ------- 85 

D'Anville's Expedition, 86 

Tumult in Boston, 88 

Braddock's Defeat, --------89 

Massacre at Fort William Henry, - - - - 90 

Abercrombie's Defeat, -------92 

Capture of Cluebec, ------'- 93 

War with the Cherokees, ------ 95 

Expeditions against the Spanish settlements in the W. Indies, 99 

Dr. Franklin's Experiment in Electricity, - - - 100 

Whitefield, the celebrated Preacher, - - - - 102 

Col. Boon's first settlement of Kentucky, - - - 103 

Stamp Act, 107 

Massacre in Boston, ------- 108 

Destruction of Tea in Boston, ----- 110 

First Continental Congress, - - - - - 111 

Battle of Lexington, - - - - - - - 113 

Taking of Ticonderoga by Col. Allen, - - - 115 

Battle of Bunker Hill, 117 

Arnold's march through the Wilderness, - - - 125 

Death of Gen. Montgomery, ------ 126 

Washington Commander in Chief of the American Army, 128 

Attack on Sullivan's Island, ----- 130 

Declaration of Independence, 132 

Battle on Long Island, ------ 134 

Death of Capt. Hale, ------- 137 

Battle of Trenton, 139 

Battle of Princeton, ------- 141 

Battle of Brandywine, ------ 142 

Battle of Germantown, and attack on Red Bank, - - 144 

Murder of Miss McCrea, 145 



CONTENTS. 5 

Battle of Bennington and Capture of Burgoyne, - page 146 

Treaty with France, ---_-.- 150 

Battle of Monmouth or Freehold, ----- 151 

Taking of Savannah and Charleston, - - - 152 

Paul Jones' Naval Battle, 154 

Gen. Putnam's Escape at Horseneck, and Wolf Den, - 155 

Storming of Stony Point, 157 

Battle of Camden, ------- 158 

Murder of Mrs. and Mr. Caldwell, - - - - 159 

Massacre of Wyoming, ------ 161 

Distress and mutiny of the American Army, - - 162 

Capture of Andre and Treason of Arnold, - - 165 

Battle at King's Mountain, 167 

Battle of the Cowpens, ------ 170 

Battle of Guilford, 171 

Battle of Eutaw Springs, ------ 172 

Storming of Fort Griswold, ------ 174 

Siege of Yorktown and Surrender of Cornwallis, - 175 

Washington taking leave of the Army, - - - 178 

Continental Money, ------- 178 

Shays' Insurrection in Massachusetts, - - - - ISO 

Adoption of the Federal Constitution, - - - 181 

Inauguration of President Washington, - - - 183 

Whiskey Insurrection in Pennsylvania, . - - 184 

Yellow Fever in Philadelphia in 1793, - - - - 185 

St. Clair's Defeat and Wayne's Victory, - - - 187 

Difficulties with the French, ------ 189 

Death of Washington, ------ 191 

Invention of Steamboats, ------ 193 

Wars with the Barbary States, ----- 196 

Burr's Conspiracy, - - - - - - - - 200 

Expeditions of Captains Lewis and Clarkto the Pacific Ocean, 204 

Burning of the Theatre at Richmond, Va., - - 205 

Second War with Great Britain, ----- 207 

Mob in Baltimore, ------- 209 

Gen. Hull's Surrender, 211 

Capture of the Guerriere, ------ 213 

Battle of dueenstown, ------- 214 

1 



6 CONTENTS. 

Massacre at Fort Mimms, - . - - . page 216 

Capture of York, U. C, 217 

Battle on Lake Erie, - - - - - - - 219 

Death of Tecumseh, 220 

Barbarities of the British at Hampton, Va., - - 222 

Battle of Niagara, 225 

Burning of Washington City, ----- 228 

Battle of Plattsburg, ------- 230 

Hartford Convention, ------- 236 

Gen. Jackson's Victory at New Orleans, - - - 237 

Bank of the United States, 240 

Conspiracy of the Blacks in Charleston, S. C, - - 247 

Western Antiquities, ------- 254 

Erie Canal, - -.- - - - - - 258 

Gen. Lafayette's Visit, ------- 260 

Insurrection and Massacre in Virginia, (1831,) - - 262 

Riot in Providence, R. I., (1831,) - - . - . 268 

Florida or Seminole War ------ 274 

Revolution in Texas ------- 278 

Difficulties on the Canadian Frontier - _ _ 281 

Account of the Mormons -----_ 283 

War with Black Hawk -----_ 286 

Cholera in the United States -----_ 290 

Great Fire in New York ----_. 292 

Captain Wilkes's Exploring Expedition - - _ 294 

Dorr Insurrection in Rhode Island - - - _ 297 

Riots in Philadelphia ------ 299 

Mexican War ------__ 303 

Battles of Palo Alto and Resaca de la Palma - - 305 

Capture of Monterey ---___. 308 

Chronological Table - - - - - - - 311 

Declaration of Independence ------ 327 

Constitution of the United Stales . - - _ 331 

Farewell Address of Washington 350 

Circular Letter to the Governors of the States - - 367 

Farewell Orders to the Army of the United States - - 378 

Indian Speeches 388 



INCIDENTS IN AMERICAN HISTORY, 



OUTLINE HISTORY. 

After the first daring and successful voyage of Co- 
lumbus, the attention of the European governments was 
directed towards exploring the "new world." In the 
year 1497, John Cabot, a Venetian in the service of 
Henry VII. of England, first discovered the Island of 
Newfoundland, and from thence ranged the coast of the 
United States to Florida, The country was peopled by 
uncivilized nations, who subsisted chiefly by hunting and 
fishing. The Europeans who first visited our shores, 
treated the natives as wild beasts of the forest, which have 
no property in the forests through which they roam ; and 
therefore planted the standard of their respective masters 
on the spot where they first landed, and in their names 
took possession of the country, which they claimed by 
right of discovery. Previous to any settlement in North 
America, many titles of this kind were acquired by the 
English, Dutch, French, and Spanish navigators. Slight 
as these claims were, they were afterwards the causes of 
much dispute and contention between the European go- 
vernments. These contentions arose from the fact of the 
subjects of different princes laying claim to the same tract 
of country, because both had discovered the same river 
or promontory ; or because the extent of the claims of 
each party was undefined. 

The first permanent English settlements in the United 
States were at Jamestown in Virginia, in 1607, and at Pl}?-- 
mouth in Massachusetts in 1620. While the European 
settlements were few and scattered in this vast and uncul- 
tivated country, and the trade of it confined to the bartering 



8 

of a few trinkets, &c. for furs, the interfering of different 
claims produced no important controversy among the Eu- 
ropeans. But in proportion as the settlements were ex- 
tended, and in proportion as the trade with the natives 
became valuable, the jealousies of the nations who had 
made discoveries and settlements on the coast were 
alarmed, and each power took measures to secure and 
extend its possessions, at the expense of its rivals. 

From the earliest settlement of the Colonies to the 
treaty of Paris in 1763, they were often harassed by fre- 
quent wars with the Indians, French, Spaniards, and 
Dutch. During the Indian wars, the savages were often 
instigated by the French and Dutch to fall on the English 
settlements, in order to exterminate the colonists, or drive 
them from the country. These wars were by far the 
most distressing ; the first settlers lived in continual fear 
and anxiety, for fear their IndianVfoes would fall upon 
them in some unguarded moment, and oftentimes they 
had to struggle to prevent their entire extermination. 
After the colonies had subdued the Indians in their im- 
mediate vicinity, they were assailed by the French and 
Indians. The French possessed Canada, and had made 
a number of settlements in Florida, and claimed the 
country on both sides of the Mississippi. To secure and 
extend their claims they established a line of forts back 
of the English settlements, from Canada to Florida. 
They used much art and persuasion to gain over the 
Indians to their interest, in which they were generally 
successful. Encroachments were accordingly made on 
the English possessions, and mutual injuries succeeded, 
which soon broke out into open war. 

In order to put a stop to the depredations of the French 
and Indians, it was contemplated to conquer Canada. In 
1690 the Commissioners of the Colonies projected an 
expedition against Quebec. The land forces ordered for 
this invasion consisted of 850 men, raised from the Colo- 
nies of New England and New York, and commanded 
by Gen. Winthrop. At the same time a fleet of armed 
ships and transports, with 1800 men, under Sir William 
Phipps, was ordered to sail up the St. Lawrence, andco- 



operate with the land forces in the reduction of Quebec. 
But owing to the delay of the fleet, and the want of boats 
and provisions among the land forces, the expedition was 
unsuccessful. The next expedition against Canada took 
place in 1709, in dueen Anne's reign. The Colonies 
of New England and New York, raised about 2,500 
men, who were placed under the command of Gen. Ni- 
cholson, who proceeded to Wood Creek, south of Lake 
George. Here they waited to hear of the arrival of the 
fleet which was to co-operate with them. The fleet did 
not arrive, and the army at Wood Creek were attacked 
with a malignant disease, which occasioned a great mor- 
tality, Avhich compelled them to withdraw, and the ex- 
pedition was abandoned. In 1711, another attempt, 
under Gen. Nicholson with the land forces, and a fleet 
under Admiral Walker, was made for the conquest ot 
Canada. But this failed by the loss of eight or nine 
transports, with about 1000 men, by shipwreck. The 
peace of Utrecht, signed March 3d, 1713, put an end to 
hostilities, and continued till 1739. 

In 1744, Great Britain declared war against France, 
and the next year Louisburg, a strong fortress on Cape 
Breton, was taken from the French. The French go- 
vernment soon fitted out a large fleet, with a large body 
of land forces, for the purpose of recovering Louisburg, 
and attacking the English Colonies. But this expedi- 
tion, by means of storms, sickness among the troops, &c. 
failed of accomplishing any thing, and the Colonies were 
relieved from consternation and dismay. This war closed 
by a treaty of peace, signed at Aix la Chapelle, in 1748. 

In 1755, hostilities again commenced between Great 
Britain and France, and in 1756, four expeditions were 
undertaken against the French. One was conducted by 
Col. Monckton and Gen. Winslow, against Nova Scotia. 
This expedition was attended with success. The country 
was subdued, and the inhabitants, about 2,000 in number, 
were transported to New England, and dispersed and in- 
corporated with their conquerors. Gen. Johnson was 
ordered, with a body of troops, to take possession of 
Crovim Point, but he did not succeed. Gen. Shirley 



10 

commanded an expedition against the fort at Niagara, 
but lost the season by delay. Gen. Braddock was sent 
against Fort du Q,uesne, but in penetrating through the 
wilderness fell into an ambuscade of French and In- 
dians, where he was killed, and his troops suffered an 
entire defeat. 

In 1758, great efforts were made to subdue the French 
in America. Three armies were employed — one com- 
manded by Gen. Amherst, to take possession of Cape 
Breton — one under Gen. Abercrombie, destined against 
Crown Point — and a third under Gen. Forbes, to drive 
the French from the Ohio. Gen. Amherst was suc- 
cessful in taking Louisburg, after a warm siege. The 
inhabitants of Cape Breton were sent to France, and the 
fortifications of Louisburg reduced to a heap of ruins. 

Gen. Abercrombie, who was sent against Crown Point 
and Ticonderoga, attacked the French at the latter place, 
and was defeated with a terrible slaughter of his troops. 
Gen. Forbes was successful in taking possession of Fort 
du Q,uesne, which the French thought proper to aban- 
don. — The next year the efforts of the British and Ameri- 
cans to reduce the French were more successful. Gen. 
Prideaux and Sir William Johnson began the operations 
of the campaign, by taking possession of the French 
fort near Niagara. Gen. Amherst took possession of 
the forts at Crown Point and Ticonderoga., which the 
French had abandoned. 

But the decisive blow which proved the destruction 
of the French power in America, was the taking of 
Quebec by Gen. Wolfe.- The loss of Quebec was soon 
followed by the capture of Montreal by Gen. Amherst, 
and Canada became a province of the British Empire. 
" Thus, after a century of wars, massacres, and destruc- 
tion, committed by the French and savages, the colonies 
were secured from ferocious invaders, and Canada, with 
a valuable trade in furs, came under the British domi- 
nion." 

The conquest of Canada, and the expulsion of the 
French from the Ohio, put an end to all important mili- 
tary operations in the American Colonies. In Europe, 



11 

however, the war continued to rage ; and in the West 
Indies, the British, aided by the Americans, took Hava- 
na from the Spaniards. But in 1762, " a definitive treaty 
of peace was signed at Paris, by which the French king 
ceded Nova Scotia, Cape Breton, and Canada, to the Bri- 
tish king; and the middle of the Mississippi, from its 
source to the river Ibberville, and the middle of that ri- 
ver to the sea, was made the boundary between the British 
and French dominions in America. Spain ceded to 
Great Britain, Florida, and all her possessions to the east 
of the Mississippi. Such was the state of the European 
possessions in America, at the commencement of the 
Revolution." 

Before the Revolution, there were three kinds of go- 
vernment established in the British American Colonies. 
*' The first was a charter government, by which the 
powers of legislation were vested in a governor, council, 
and assembly, chosen by the people. Of this kind were 
the governments of Connecticut and Rhode Island. The 
second was a proprietary government, in which the pro- 
prietor of the province was governor ; although he gene- 
rally resided abroad, and administered the government 
by a deputy of his own appointment; the assembly on- 
ly being chosen by the people. Such were the go- 
vernments of Pennsylvania and Maryland; and, origi- 
nally, of New-Jersey and Carolina. The third kind 
was that of royal government, where the governor and 
council were appointed by the crown, and the assembly 
by the people. Of this kind were the governments of 
New-Hampshire, Massachusetts, New- York, New-Jer- 
sey, after the year 1702, Virginia, the Carolinas, after 
the resignation of the proprietors in 1728, and Georgia. 
This variety of governments created different degrees of 
dependence on the crown. To render laws valid, it was 
constitutionally required that they should be ratified by 
the king ; but this formality was often dispensed with, 
especially in the charter governments. 

" At the beginning of the last war with France, com- 
missioners from many of the colonies had assembled at 
Albany, and proposed that a great council should be 



12 

formed by deputies from the several colonies, which, 
with a general governor, to be appointed by the crown, 
should be empowered to take measures for the common 
safety, and to raise money for the execution of their de- 
signs. This proposal was not relished by the British 
ministry; but in place of this plan it was proposed, that 
the governors of the colonies, with the assistance of one 
or two of their council, should assemble and concert 
measures for the general defence; erect forts, levy troops, 
and draw on the treasury of England for moneys that 
should be wanted; but the treasury to be reimbursed by 
a tax on the colonies, to be laid by the English parlia- 
ment. To this plan, which would imply an avowal of 
the right of parliament to tax the colonies, the provin- 
cial assemblies objected Avith unshaken firmness. It 
seems, therefore, that the British parliament, before the 
war, had it in contemplation to exercise the right they 
claimed of taxing the colonies at pleasure, without per-, 
mitting them to be represented. Indeed it is obvious 
that they laid hold of the alarming situation of the colo- 
nies, about 1754 and 1755, to force them into an ac- 
knowledgment of the right, or the adoption of mea- 
sures that might afterwards be drawn into precedent. 
The colonies, however, with an uncommon foresight and 
firmness, defeated all their attempts. The war was car- 
ried on by requisitions on the colonies for supplies of 
men and money, or by voluntary contributions. 

*' But no sooner was peace concluded, than the Eng- 
lish parliament resumed the plan of taxing the colo- 
nies ; and, to justify their attempts, said, that the money 
to be raised was to be appropriated to defray the expense 
of defending them in the late war."* 

The first attempt of the British government to raise a 
revenue in America, appeared in the memorable Stamp 
Act ; but such was the opposition of the colonies to this 
act, that it was shortly after repealed. The parliament, 
however, persisted in their right to raise a revenue from 
the colonies, and accordingly passed an act, laying a 
certain duty on glass, tea, paper, and painters' colours — 

* Dr. Morse. 



13 

articles which were much wanted, and not manufactured 

in America. This act was so obnoxious to the Ameri- 
cans, that the parliament thought proper, in 1770, to 
take off these duties, except three pence a pound on tea. 
But this duty, however trifling, kept alive the jealousies 
of the colonies, and their opposition continued and in- 
creased. It was not the inconvenience of paying the 
duty which raised their opposition, but it was the prin- 
ciple, which, once admitted, would have subjected the 
colonies to unlimited parliamentary taxation, without the 
privilege of being represented. 

After a series of oppressive acts on the part of the 
British government, and of opposition on the part of 
the colonies, General Gage was sent over with an 
armed force to Boston, in 1774, to overawe and reduce 
the rebellious colonies to submission. But these mea- 
sures did not intimidate the Americans. The people 
generally concurred in a proposition for holding a Con- 
gress by deputation from the several colonies, in order 
to concert measures for the preservation of their rights. 
Deputies were accordingi}?" appointed, and the first Con- 
gress met at Philadelphia, in October, 1774. The pro- 
ceedings of the American Congress had a tendency to 
confirm the people in a spirited and unanimous deter- 
mination to resist the oppressive acts of the mother 
country, and to defend their just and constitutional rights. 
On the other hand, the British Parliament declared that 
a rebellion actually existed, and besought his Britannic 
Majesty to take the most effectual measures to enforce 
due obedience to the laws and authority of his govern- 
ment ; and assured him that they were determined to 
support him in maintaining the just rights of the crown. 
" Fcom this moment an appeal to arms became unavoid- 
able, and both parties prepared for the conflict." 

The first scene of this sanguinary contest opened at 
Lexington, on the morning of the 19th of April, 1775. 
Here was spilt the first blood in a war of seven years 
duration, a war which severed these United States from 
the British Empire, and ended in the establishment of 
the independence of a nation of freemen, 
2 



14 

1775 

[The first year of the Revolution.] 

The principal operations of the war during this year 
took place in the northern States. As the province of 
Massachusetts had been foremost in opposition, the Bri- 
tish government sent their forces to Boston, the capital, 
and held it in possession during the year. Soon after 
the battles of Lexington and Bunker'' s Hill, Gen. Wash- 
ington, who was appointed commander, in chief of the 
American forces, arrived at Cambridge, and took the 
command of the army in July. The army investing 
Boston amounted to about 15,000 men. They were 
mostly destitute of good arms, ammunition, clothing, 
and experienced officers. Washington's first and most 
difficult task was to organize and discipline the troops. 
Owing to his uncommon exertions and influence, he 
succeeded in bringing high-minded freemen to know 
their respective places, and to have the mechanism as 
well as the movements of a regular army. 

In the autumn of this year, a body of troops under 
the command of Gen. Montgomery, besieged and took 
the garrison at St. John's, which commanded the en- 
trance into Canada. Gen. Montgomery pursued his 
success, and took Montreal. At Quebec being joined 
by Gen. Arnold, who had marched a body of men 
through the wilderness to his assistance, Montgomery 
made an assault on Quebec, on the last day of the year. 
In this attack he was killed, his troops defeated, and 
the American army was finally compelled to evacuate 
Canada. 

During this year nearly all the old governments of 
the colonies were dissolved ; and the royal governors, 
and the crown officers adhering to British measures, 
were obliged to leave the country, or suspend their 
functions. From that time temporary conventions were 
held, for the purpose of administering the laws, and 
making regulations to meet the public exigences. In 



15 

some of the colonies, however, the British adherents 
(who were called iories) were numerous and powerful, 
which weakened the opposition to the British arms. 

17 76. 

This year was opened by the burning of the large 
and flourishing town of Norfolk in Virginia, by order 
of Lord Dunmore, the royal governor of that province. 

The British King entered into treaties with some of 
the German States for about 17,000 men who were to 
be sent to America this year, to assist in subduing the 
colonies. These troops were generally called Hessians, 
from the circumstance of many of them being raised in 
Hesse Cassel in Germany. Gen. Washington who 
still continued before Boston, in the opening of the 
spring planted his batteries so judiciously before that 
to\vn, that the British General Howe, on the 17th of 
March abandoned the place, and Gen. Washington 
marched into the place in triumph. 

During the summer a squadron of ships command- 
ed by Sir Peter Parker, and a body of troops under 
Generals Clinton and Cornwallis, attempted to take 
Charleston, the capital of South Carolina. The fort on 
Sullivan's Island, near Charleston, Avas attacked with 
great fury by the ships of the squadron, but the British 
were repulsed with great loss, and the expedition was 
abandoned. 

On the 4th of July, Congress published the Declara- 
tion of Independe?ice. Soon after the declaration, Gen. 
Howe with a powerful force arrived near New- York ; 
and landed the troops on Staten Island. Gen. Wash- 
ington at this time was in New-York with about 13,000 
men, who were encamped either in the city, or the 
neighbouring fortifications. The operations of the Bri- 
tish began by attacking the Americans on Long Island. 
The Americans were defeated with severe loss, and 
Gen. Washington probably saved the remainder of his 
troops by ordering them to retreat in the night after the 
battle. 



IG 

In September, New-York was abandoned by the 
Americans, and taken by the British, and in November, 
fort Washington on York Island was taken, and more 
than 2,000 men made prisoners : about the same time 
Gen. Clinton took possession of Rhode Island. 

The American army being greatly diminished by the 
loss of men taken prisoners, and the departure of large 
bodies of others whose term of enlistment had expired, 
General Washington was obliged with the remnant of 
his army which had been reduced from 25,000, to 
scarcely 3,000, to retreat towards Philadelphia, pursued 
by their victorious enemies. This was the most gloomy 
period of the Revolution. Washington saw the neces- 
sity of striking some successful blow, to reanimate the 
expiring hopes of his countrymen. The battles of 
Trenton and Princeton revived the hopes of America, 
and confounded their enemies. Congress also made 
great exertions to rouse the spirits of the people, and 
sent agents to solicit the friendship and aid of foreign 
powers. 

1777. 

The plan of the British Ministry during this year 
was to separate the northern from the southern States, 
by sending an army under Gen. Burgoyne from Canada, 
to penetrate into the northern States, and endeavour to 
effect a communication with the British at New-York. 
If this plan had been successful, it would probably have 
had a fatal effect on the American cause. But the de- 
feat of Burgoyne at Bennington and Saratoga, and the 
surrender of his army at the latter place, produced im- 
portant results in favour of the Americans. At the 
South the British were more successful. Gen. Howe 
embarked his forces at New- York, sailed up the Chesa- 
peake, landed at the head of Elk river, and began his 
march to Philadelphia. Gen. Washington endeavoured 
to stop his progress, and a battle was fought near Bran- 
dywine Creek, but the Americans were overpowered by 
superior numbers and discipline, and Gen. Howe took 



17 

possession of Philadelphia. The American Congress 
now retired to Yorktown in Virginia. 

1778. 

The beginning of this year was distinguished by a 
Treaty of Alliance with France, whereby the Ameri- 
cans obtained a powerful ally. When the British 
Ministry were informed that this treaty was in agitation, 
they despatched commissioners to America to attempt a 
reconciliation. — But the Americans had now gone too 
far to accept their offers. The British evacuated Phila- 
delphia in June and marched for New- York; on their 
march they were annoyed by the Americans, and at 
Monmouth an action took place, in which, had Gen. Lee 
obeyed his orders, a signal victory would have been 
obtained. 

In July, Count D'E stain g arrived at Newport, R. I. 
with a French fleet for the assistance of the Americans. 
In August, Gen. Sullivan, with a large body of troops, 
attempted to take possession of Rhode Island, but did 
not succeed. In December, Savannah, the then capital 
of Georgia, was taken by the British under the com- 
mand oi Col. Campbell. About this time an insurrec- 
tion of the Royalists in North Carolina, was crushed 
by the spirited exertions of the Militia. During this 
year a more regular discipline was introduced into the 
American army by Baron Steuben, a German officer. 

1779. 

The campaign of 1779 was distinguished for nothing 
decisive on the part of the Americans or British. " The 
British seemed to have aimed at little more than to 
distress, plunder, and consume — it having been, early in 
the year, adopted as a principle upon Avhich to proceed, 
to render the Colonies of as little avail as possible to 
their new connexions." In accordance with these 
views, an expedition was sent from New- York to Vir- 
ginia for the purpose of distressing the Americans. 
2* 



18 

They landed at Portsmouth, and aestroyed the shipping 
and valuable stores in that vicinity. After enriching- 
themselves with various kinds of booty, and burning 
several places, they returned to New- York. Soon after 
this expedition, a similar one, under the command of 
Governor Tryon, was sent against Connecticut. New- 
Haven and East-Haven were plundered ; Fairfield, 
Norwalk, and Green's Farms, were wantonly burned. 
About this time Stony Point was taken by Gen. Wayne. 
In October, Gen. Lincoln (who commanded the southern 
American army) and Count D'Estaing made an assault 
on Savannah, but they were repulsed with considerable 
loss. During the summer. Gen. Sullivan was sent 
against the Six Nations, and laid waste their country ; 
— these Indians had been induced by the British to take 
up arms against the Americans. Forty villages were 
consumed, and 100,000 bushels of corn were destroyed. 

1780. 

On the opening of the campaign of this year, the 
British troops left Rhode Island, and Sir Henry Clinton 
finding it more easy to make an impression on the 
Southern States, which were less populous than the 
Northern, determined to make them the seat of war. 
Clinton, with Lord Cornwallis, undertook an expedition 
against Charleston, South Carolina, where Gen. Lincoln 
commanded. This place, after a close siege of about 
six weeks, surrendered to the British commander ; and 
Gen. Lincoln, and the whole garrison, were made pri- 
soners on the 12th of May. 

Gen. Gates was now appointed to the command of 
(he southern American army. In August, Lord Corn- 
vvrallis (who was left in the command of the British 
forces at the South) attacked Gen. Gates, and entirely 
routed his army. He afterwards marched through the 
southern States, and supposed them entirely subdued. 
During the summer, the British troops made frequent 
incursions into New-Jersey, ravaging and plundering 
the country. This year was also distinguished for the 



19 

infamous treason of Gen. Arnold, which stamped his 
name with lasting infamy. 

1781. 

The beginning of this year was distinguished by a 
mutiny in the American army : this was occasioned by 
their severe sufferings and privations, and the deprecia- 
tion of the Continental Money with which they were 
paid. But the punishment of the ringleaders, and the 
exhortation of the officers, prevailed to bring them back 
to their duty. 

After the defeat of Gen. Gates in Carolina, Gen. 
Greene was appointed to the command of the American 
troops in that quarter. From this period the aspect of 
the war was more favourable. On the 17th of January, 
at the Cowpens, Gen. Morgan, the intrepid commander 
of riflemen, signally defeated Col. Tarleton, the active 
commander of the British Legion. After a variety of 
movements, the main armies met at Guilford in Caro- 
lina on the 15th of March. Gen. Greene and Lord 
Cornwallis exerted themselves at the head of their re- 
spective armies ; and ahhough the Americans were 
obliged to retire from the field of battle, yet the British 
army suffered a severe loss, and could not pursue the 
victory. After the battle of Guilford, Gen. Greene 
moved towards South Carolina to drive the British 
from their posts in that State, and by a brilliant action 
at Eutaw Springs, forced Lord Cornwallis to with- 
draw his forces, and fortify himself in Yorktown, in 
Virginia. 

In the Spring of this year, Arnold the traitor, with a 
number of British troops, sailed to Virginia and plun- 
dered the country, and at the time Cornwallis was at 
Yorktown made an incursion into Connecticut, burnt 
New-London, took fort Griswold by storm., and put the 
garrison to the sword. 

About the last of August, Count de Grasse with a 
large French fleet arrived in the Chesapeake and block- 
ed up the British troops at Yorktown. Gen. Wash 



20 

ington previous to this had moved the main body of his 
army to the southward, and when he heard of the arri- 
val of the French fleet, made rapid marches to the head 
of Elk river, where embarking, his army soon arrived 
at Yorktown. A vigorous siege now commenced, and 
was carried on with such effect by the combined forces 
of America and France, that Cornwallis was forced to 
surrender. This important event took place on the 
19th of October, 1781, and decided the Revolutionary 
war. 

On the oOth of November, 1782, the provisional arti- 
cles of peace were signed at Paris ; by which Great 
Britain acknowledged the Independence and sovereignty 
of the United States of America ; and these articles 
were afterwards ratified by a definitive treaty. 

" Thus ended a long and arduous conflict, in which 
Great Britain expended near a hundred millions of 
money, with a hundred thousand lives, and won no- 
thing. America endured every cruelty and distress; 
lost many lives and much treasure ; but delivered her- 
self from a foreign dominion, and gained a rank among 
the nations of the earth." 



After peace was restored to the country, the next and 
most difficult object was to organize and establish a 
general Government. Articles of confederation and 
perpetual union had been framed in Congress, and sub- 
mitted to the consideration of the States in 1778, and in 
1781 were agreed to by all the State legislatures. 

The articles, however, were framed during the rage 
of war, when principles of common safety supplied the 
place of a coercive power in the government. To have 
offered to the people, at that time, a regular system of 
government, armed with the necessary power to regu- 
late the conflicting interests of thirteen States, might 
have raised a jealousy between them or the people at 
large, that would have weakened the operations of war, 
and perhaps have rendered a union impracticable. Hence 
the numerous defects of the confederation. On the con- 



21 

elusion of peace the defects began to be felt. Each 
State assumed the right of disputing the propriety of 
the resolutions of Congress, and the interests of an in- 
dividual State were often placed in opposition to the 
common interest of the union. In addition to this, a jea- 
lousy of the powers of Congress began to be excited in 
the minds of many of the people. 

Without a union that was able to form and execute a 
general system of commercial regulations, some of the 
States attempted to impose restraints upon the foreign 
trade that should indemnify them for the losses they had 
sustained. These measures, how^ever, produced nothing 
but mischief The States did not act in concert, and the 
restraints laid on the trade of one State operated to throw 
the business into the hands of its neio-hbour. Thus di- 
vided, the States began to feel their weakness. Most 
of the Legislatures had neglected to comply with the 
requisitions of Congress for supplying the Federal Trea- 
sury ; the resolves of Congress were disregarded ; the 
proposition for a general impost to be laid and collected 
by Congress was negatived by Rhode Island and New- 
York. 

In pursuance of the request of Virginia, most of the 
States appointed delegates who assembled at Annapolis 
in 1786, to consult what measures should be taken in 
order to unite the States in some general and efficient 
government. But as the powers of these delegates 
were limited, they adjourned, and recommended a gene- 
ral Convention to meet at Philadelphia the next year. 
Accordingly in May, 1787, delegates from all the States, 
except Rhode Island, assembled at Philadelphia, and 
appointed Gen. Washington their president. "After 
four months deliberation, in which the clashing inte- 
rests of the several States appeared in all their force," 
the convention agreed to a frame of government which 
was finally agreed to by all the States ; and on the 30th 
of April, 1789, Gen. Washington was inaugurated the 
first President of the United States. From this auspi- 
cious moment the American Republic has steadily ad- 
vanced in a tide of prosperity and growing power. 



22 

Washington's administration. 

• This period continued for eight years. Washington, 
the leader of the armies of the United States, who con- 
ducted them through the perilous and successful strug- 
gle for Independence, now received the unanimous 
suffrages of his countrymen to administer their national 
government. " His administration, partaking of his 
character, was mild and firm at home ; noble and pru- 
dent abroad." The principal events which took place 
during this period were, the Indian war on our West- 
ern frontiers — the Whiskey Insurrection, in Pennsyl- 
vania — Jay's treaty with Great Britain, — and the es- 
tablishment of a National Bank and Mint. 

" During this period, the arts and manufactures at- 
tracted the attention of Government. Mr. Hamilton, 
Secretary of the Treasury, made a report to Congress 
on the subject, in which he set forth their importance to 
the country, and urged the policy of aiding them. Since 
that time the revenue laws have been framed, with a 
view to the encouragement of manufactures, and their 
promotion has been considered as a part of the policy 
of the United States." The United States at the close 
of this period, contained about 5,000,000 of inhabitants 

J. ADAMs' ADMINISTRATION. 

In 1796, Mr. Adams was elected President, and con- 
tinued in the office four years. The principal events 
during this time, were — ^the difficulties with the French 
Government — the death of Washiiigton, and the trans- 
fer of the seat of the national government to Washing- 
ton. The greater part of Mr. Adams' administration 
was the subject of much popular clamour, owing to 
several imprudent laws which were passed during his 
presidency. Such Avere the '' Alie7i" and ''Sedition 
Laics,^' the act for raising a standing army, and the act 
for imposing a direct tax, and internal duties. These 
causes, with some others, caused so much opposition to 
Mr. Adams, that it prevented his re-election to the pre- 
sidency 



23 

Jefferson's administration. 

Mr. Jefferson's administration commenced in 1801, 
and continued for eight years. The most prominent 
events during this period were — the purchase of Louis- 
iana — ^the War with Tripoli — Burros conspiracy/, the 
outrage upoa the Chesapeake, and the laying of an 
Embargo. 

The bitterness of party spirit during this time raged 
with some violence, and it interrupted in some degree 
that general harmony which it is always important to 
the welfare of our union to cultivate. Trade and com- 
merce progressed with great rapidity. The European 
nations being at war with each other, and the United 
States remaining neutral, our vessels carried to Europe 
the produce of our own country, and the produce of 
other countries. This is commonly called the carrying 
trade, and was very profitable to our citizens. After 
the year 1807, the commercial restraints laid by France 
by her Berlin and Milan decrees, and by Great Britain 
by her Orders in Council, began to curtail our trade, 
and the Embargo laid by our Government at the close 
of the year interrupted it still more. — The Arts and 
Manufactures still progressed, and the population of the 
United States, at the close of Mr. Jefferson's adminis- 
tration, amounted to about 7,000,000. 

madison's administration. 

On the 4th of March, 1809, Mr. Madison was inducted 
into the office of President, and continued in office 
eight years. This period was distinguished for the 
Second War with Great Britain. When Mr. Madison 
entered upon his office, the state of the country was in 
some respects gloomy and critical. France and England 
were at war, and they issued against each other the most 
violent commercial edicts, in violation of the laws of 
nations, and injurious to those nations who wished to re- 
main neutral. After a series of injurious and insulting 
acts, on the part of the government of Great Britain 



24 

and its agents, the government of the United States 
declared war against that power, June 18th, 1812, which 
continued ahout three years. 

The seat of war on the land, was principally on the 
frontiers of Canada, of which province it was the object 
of the Americans to take possession. The war at that 
point continued with various success on the part of the 
Americans and British. The Americans, however, were 
able to effect but little towards accomplishing the designs 
of their government. The situation of the contending 
parties at the close of the Avar was nearly the same as it 
was at the commencement ; on the ocean, however, it 
was different. The splendid success of the American 
navy in various engagements, raised it to a high eleva- 
tion, and taught her proud rival a lesson which will not 
be forgotten. During Mr. Madison's Presidency, in 
1816, a National Bank was established with a capital of 
thirty-five millions of dollars. 

Monroe's administration. 

Mr. Monroe commenced his administration in 1817, 
under many favourable circumstances, — the country was 
fast recovering from the depression of commerce and a 
three years' war. The political feuds, which had, since 
the revolution, occasioned so much animosity, were now 
gradually subsiding, and there appeared in the adminis- 
tration a disposition to remove old party prejudices, and 
to promote union among the people. A spirit of im- 
provement was spreading throughout the country : roads 
and canals were constructed in various parts of the union. 
The principal events w^hich took place in Mr. Monroe's 
administration were — the war with the Seminole Lidians 
— the passage of an act by Congress granting a pension 
to the indigent officers and soldiers of the revolution — 
the cession of Florida to the United States by the Spanish 
government, and the visit of Gen. Lafayette to the United 
States. 



25 



J. d. ADAMs' ADMINISTRATION. 

Mr. Adams was elected President in 1825, and con- 
tinued in office four years. The principal events during 
this period were — the Treaty with Colombia — the Panor 
ma Mission, and the death of the two venerable patriarchs 
of the revolution, John Adams and Thomas Jefferson, on 
the fiftieth anniversary of Independence. During this 
period, the people of the United States were divided into 
two parties in reference to the Presidential election ; one 
party desirous of retaining Mr. Adams during anothei 
term of office, the other upholding General AndreA^i 
Jackson as a suitable candidate for the office of Presi- 
dent. Party spirit now raged with violence, each party 
upholding their favourite candidate, and traducing the 
other. Upon counting the votes, it appeared that a large 
majority were in favour of Andrew Jackson; and on 
the 4th of March, 1829, he was inducted into the office 
of President of the United States, according to the form 
prescribed by the Constitution. 

Jackson's administration. 

General Jackson took the oath of office as president 
of the United States, March 4th, 1829, and was continued 
in office eight years. The leading measures of his ad- 
ministration were carried out with an uncommon degree 
of energy and determination. In 1832, the bill to rechar- 
ter the United States bank was passed by Congress, but 
being vetoed by the president, it was lost. In 1832, also, 
Congress passed a new tariff bill. This act was con- 
sidered so grievous in South Carolina, that a convention 
was assembled, who published an " ordinance," nullifying 
or forbidding the operation of the tariff laws within the 
limits of that state. This act called forth a proclamation 
from President Jackson, stating that "such opposition 
must be repelled." Hostile preparations were now made 
on both sides. The gathering storm was allayed by the 
passage of the compromise act, introduced into Congress 
3 



26 

by Mr. Clay, which reduced the duties on certain articles, 
and limited the operation of the tariff to the 30th of 
September, 1842. 

In 1835, serious apprehensions were entertained of a 
war with France. Our government for many years had 
urged in vain upon that country the claims of our citi- 
zens, for spoliations upon American commerce during 
the wars of Napoleon. These claims amounting to 
twenty-jive millions of francs, had been acknowledged 
by the French government, but for various reasons pay- 
ment was delayed. Certain measures were now pro- 
posed, which it was feared would involve the two nations 
in war. Happily all differences were amicably settled. 

In 1835, the national debt was extinguished, and such 
was the financial state of the nation, that several millions 
of surplus revenue, at the beginning of 1836 remained in 
the treasury. 

VAN buren's administration. 

Martin Van Buren, succeeded General Jackson in the 
presidency, in 1837, and continued in office four years. 
During the administration of his predecessor, the public 
moneys were removed from the United States bank and 
deposited in the state banks. These institutions thus 
had their facilities for lending money increased, specula- 
tion was encouraged, large debts were contracted, and 
the common beaten track of honest industry in order to 
acquire wealth, was in a measure abandoned. This un- 
natural state of things of course could not continue ; it 
had its crisis in 1837. Such was the revulsion in busi- 
ness transactions, that the banks suspended specie pay- 
ments. Those where the public funds were deposited, 
shared the common fate, and the government expected 
embarrassment. The president convened a special ses- 
sion of Congress, September 4th, 1837, and recommended 
a mode of keeping the public money called the " sub- 
treaaurif scheme. This was rejected by Congress, and 
treasury notes were ordered to be issued in order to sup- 
ply the wants of government. 



27 

Harrison's and tyler's administration. 

After a long and exciting political contention with re- 
gard to candidates for the presidential office, General 
Wm. H. Harrison was by a large majority elected pres- 
ident, and John Tyler vice president. General Harrison 
was inaugurated March 4th, 1841, and died April 4th, 
just one month afterward ; and Mr. Tyler, by the consti- 
tution, became president. Some of the leading measures 
of Mr. Tyler's administration were not in accordance 
with the wishes of the political party who elevated him 
to office, and much dissatisfaction was thereby given. 
The most important political event during his administra- 
tion was the annexation of Texas to the United States. 
In 1842, after a long and exciting controversy for some 
years, respecting the northeastern boundary of the Uni- 
ted States dividing the state of Maine from Canada, a 
treaty was negotiated between the British envoy Lord 
Ashburton, and Daniel Webster the American Secretary 
After another exciting political struggle, James K. Polk 
having received a majority of electoral votes, was on the 
4th of March, 1845, inducted into the presidential office. 



INTERESTING EVENTS, &c. 

1. North American Indians. 

It has long been a question agitated among the learn- 
ed, how America was first peopled. The opinion best 
supported is, that the Indians of this country emigrated 
from the north-eastern parts of Asia, crossing over to this 
continent at Beering's Straits. It having been establish- 
ed, by the discoveries of Capt. Cook, that at Kamschatka, 
in about latitude 66 degs. north, the continents of Asia 
and America are separated by a strait only eighteen 
miles wide, and that the inhabitants on each continent 
are similar, and frequently pass and repass in canoes 
from one continent to another: from these and other 



28 

circumstances, it is rendered highly probable that 
America was first peopled from the north-east parts of 
Asia. 

But since the Esquimaux Indians are manifestly a 
separate species of men, distinct from all the nations of 
the American continent, in language, disposition, and 
habits of life ; and in all these respects bear a near re- 
semblance to the northern Europeans, it is believed that 
the Esquimaux Indians emigrated from the north- 
west parts of Europe. Several circumstances confirm 
this belief As early as the ninth century, the Norwe- 
gians discovered Greenland, and planted colonies there. 
The communication with the country, after a long in- 
terruption, was renewed by the Lutheran and Moravian 
missionaries, who, prompted by zeal for the propagation 
of the Christian religion, have ventured to settle in this 
frozen region. From them we learn that the north-west 
coast of Greenland is separated from America but by a 
very narrow strait, if separated at all; and that the Es- 
quimaux of America perfectly resemble the Greenlanders 
in their aspect, dress, mode of living, and, probably, lan- 
guage. By these decisive facts, not only the consan- 
guinity of the Esquimaux and the Greenlanders is esta- 
blished, but the possibility of peopling America from the 
north parts of Europe. On the whole, it appears rational to 
conclude, that the progenitors of all the American nations, 
from Cape Horn to the southern limits of Labrador, from 
the similarity of their aspect, colour, &c., migrated from 
the north-east parts of Asia ; and that the nations that 
inhabit Labrador and the parts adjacent, from their un- 
likeness to the rest of the American nations, and their 
resemblance to the northern Europeans, came over from 
the north-west parts of Europe.* 

With regard to the number of Indians inhabiting our 
country, at the time of the arrival of the European set- 
tlers, no correct estimate can be made ; but, according 
to the estimate of Dr. Trumbull, they could not much 
exceed 150,000, within the compass of the thirteen ori- 
ginal states. It is believed that they were formerly much 

* Dr. Morse. 



29 

more numerous, particularly on the Ohio river and its 
branches, and in New-England. 

A few years before the arrival of the Plymouth set- 
tlers, a very mortal sickness raged with great violence 
among the Indians inhabiting the eastern parts of New- 
England. "Whole towns were depopulated. The living- 
were not able to bury the dead ; and their bones were 
found lying above ground many years after. The Mas- 
sachusetts Indians are said to have been reduced from 
30,000 to 300 fighting men. In 1633, the small pox 
swept off great numbers." 

The Indians of this country were divided into many 
small tribes, governed by their sachems, or kings, and 
were often at war with each other. 

In their persons, the Indians were tall, straight, and 
well proportioned ; in their councils, they were distin 
guished for their gravity and eloquence; in war, for 
bravery, stratagem, and revenge. 

Hunting, fishing, and war, were the employment of the 
men. The women were compelled to till the field and 
to perform the common drudgery of their domestic 
affairs. 

Their dress in summer consisted chiefly of a slight 
covering about the waist ; in winter they clothed them- 
selves with the skins of wild animals. 

They were extremely fond of ornaments, and on days 
of festivity and show, they were painted with various 
colours, and profusely ornamented with shells, beads,and 
feathers. 

Their habitations, which were called by the English 
wigwams, were constructed by erecting a strong pole 
for the centre, around which other poles, a few feet 
distant, were driven, and fastened to the centre pole 
at the top, then covered with mats and bark of trees, 
which rendered them a shelter from the weather. 

Their warlike instruments and domestic utensils were 
few and simple ; — a tomahawk, or hatchet of stone, bows 
and arrows, sharp stones and shells, which they used 
for knives and hoes, and stone mortars for pounding 
their corn. For money they used small beads, curiously 
3* 



30 

wrought from shells, and strung on belts, or in chains, 
called wampum. 

The Indians of this country were generally Polythe- 
ists, or believed in a plurality of gods. Some were con- 
sidered as local deities ; yet they believed that there was 
one Supreme God, or Great Spirit, the creator of the 
rest, and all creatures and things. Him the natives of 
New-England called Kichtan. They believed that 
good men, at death, ascended to Kichtan, above the 
heavens, where they enjoyed their departed friends and 
all good things ; that bad men also went and knocked 
at the gate of glory, but Kichtan bade them depart, for 
there was no place for such, whence they wandered 
in restless poverty. This Supreme Being they held to 
be good, and prayed to him when they desired any 
great favour, and paid a sort of acknowledgment to him 
for plenty, victory, &c. The manner of worship in 
many tribes, was to sing and dance around a large 
fire. 

There was another power which they called Hohha- 
mock, in English, the Devil, of whom they stood in greater 
awe, and worshipped him merely from a principle of 
fear, and it is said that they sometimes even sacrificed 
their own children to appease him.* They prayed to 
him to heal their wounds and diseases. When found 
curable, he was supposed to be the author of their com- 
plaints ; when they were mortal, they were ascribed to 
Kichtan, whose diseases none were able to remove ; 
therefore they never prayed to him in sickness. Their 
priests, which were called Powaws, and their chief war- 
riors, pretended often to see Hobbamock in the shape 
of a man, fawn, or eagle, but generally of a snake, who 
gave them advice in their difficult undertakings. The 
duty and office of the Powaws, was to pray to Hobba- 
mock for the removal of evils ; the common people said 
amen. In his prayer the Powaw promised skins, ket- 
tles, hatchets, beads, &c., as sacrifices, if his request 
should be granted. 

The apparent insensibility of the Indians under pains 
♦ Morse and Parish's Hist, 



31 

and wounds is well known ; yet they had awful appre- 
hensions of death. 

When sick, and all hope of recovery was gone, their 
bursting sobs and sighs, their wringing hands, their 
flowing tears, and dismal cries and shrieks, were enough 
to excite sympathy from the hardest heart. Their af- 
fection was very strong for their children, who by in- 
dulgence were saucy and undutiful. A father would 
sometimes, through grief and rage for the loss of a 
child, stab himself Some tribes of Indians would not 
allow of mentioning the name of a friend after death. 
When a person died, they generally buried him mth 
his bow and arrows, dogs, and whatever was valuable 
to him while living, supposing he would want them in 
another world, as their ideas of the happiness of heaven 
consisted in finding plenty of game, feasting, &c. 

Of their bravery and address in war we have many 
proofs. The fortitude, calmness, and even exultation 
which they manifest while under the extremest torture 
from the hand of their enemies, is in part owing to their 
savage insensibility, but more to their high notions 
of military glory, and their rude notions of future 
happiness, which they shall forfeit by the least ma- 
nifestation of fear, or uneasiness under their suffer- 
ings. They are sincere and faithful in their friend- 
ships, remembering the smallest favour done them to the 
latest period, but bitter and determined in their resent- 
ments, and often pursuing their enemies hundreds of 
miles through the wilderness, encountering every diffi- 
culty in order to be revenged. This spirit oftentimes 
descended from the father to the son, who felt bound to 
revenge the injuries done his father when living. In 
their public councils they observe the greatest decorum. 
In the foremost ranks sit the old men who are the coun- 
sellors of the tribe, the warriors, and next the women 
and children. " Their kindness and hospitality is sel- 
dom equalled by any civilized society. Their politeness 
in conversation is even carried to excess, since it does 
not allow them to contradict any thing that is asserted 
in their presence." 



32 

The Indians appear to have distinct traditions of the 
creation and deluge, and some of their words, rites, and 
ceremonies, bear a strong affinity to those of the ancient 
Hebrews. 



2. Expeditions of Ferdinand de Soto and M. de la Salle. 

The Mississippi was first discovered by Ferdinand 
de Soto in 1541, and Father Hennepin, (a French Catho- 
lic Missionary,) and Monsieur de la Salle, were the first 
Europeans that traversed it. Soto had served under 
Pizarro in the conquest of Peru, with such reputation, 
that the King of Spain intrusted him with the govern- 
ment of Cuba, with the rank of General of Florida, 
and Marquis of the lands he should conquer. 

Soto collected a body of 900 foot and 350 horse, for 
an expedition into Florida, where he landed in May, 
1539. From the Gulf of Mexico he penetrated into 
the country northward, and wandered about in search 
of gold, exposed to famine, hardships, and the opposi- 
tion of the natives. He pursued his course north to 
the country inhabited by the Chickasaws, where he 
spent a winter. He then crossed the Mississippi, being 
the first European that had discovered that vast river. 
After a long march into the country westward, in which 
Soto died, the remains of his troops returned to the 
Mississippi. Here they built a number of small ves- 
sels, in which they sailed down the stream, and made 
the best of their way to Panuco, in Mexico, where they 
arrived in September, 1543. In this extraordinary ex- 
pedition of more than four years' duration, in search of 
gold in the wilderness, and among hostile savages, more 
than half the men perished.* 

Father Hennepin, a missionary of the Franciscan 
order, and M. de la Salle, with a party of men, em- 
barked from Fort Frontenac, in Canada, in Nov. 1678. 
After having passed through Lakes Ontario, Erie, Hu- 
♦ Webster' .s Elements of Useful Knowledge, Vol. I. 



33 

ron, and Michigan, and carried their canoes over land 
to the head of the Illinois river, Hennepin passed down 
to the mouth of the Mississippi. He set out upon his 
return to Canada, where he arrived in 1681, after hay- 
ing- passed through many hardships and difficulties in 
this perilous enterprise among the savages, who for 
some time detained him as a prisoner. 

M. de la Salle returned to France ; and from the flat- 
tering account he gave of the country, and the advan- 
tages that would accrue from settling a colony in those 
parts, Louis XV. Avas induced to establish a company 
for that purpose. Salle embarked, with an intention to 
settle near the mouth of the Mississippi. But through 
mistake, he sailed 100 leagues to the westward of it, 
where he attempted to settle a colony ; but through the 
unfavourableness of the climate, most of his men mise- 
rably perished, and he himself was villanously mur- 
dered, not long after, by two of his ovm men. 



3. Introduction of the use of Tobacco. 

This singular native American plant, appears to have 
been used by the Indians in all parts of America. It 
is said it was first discovered by the Spaniards, in 1520, 
near the town of Tobasco, in Mexico. The Mexicans 
used it copiously, not only in smoke in the mouth, but 
also in snufF at the nose. 

" In order to smoke it," says the historian, "they put 
the leaves, with the gum of liquid amber, and other hot 
odorous herbs, into a little pipe of reed or wood, or 
some other more valuable substance. They received 
the smoke by sucking the pipe, and shutting the nostrils 
with their fingers, so that it might pass more easily by 
the breath into the lungs." It was such a luxury that 
the lords of Mexico were accustomed to compose them- 
selves to sleep with it. 

In the account of Cartier's voyage in 1535, we find it 
used in Canada : it is thus described : — " There grow- 



34 

eth a certaine kind of herbe, whereof in sommer they 
make great provision for all the yeer, making great ac- 
count of it, and onely men use of it, and first they cause 
it to be dried in the sunne, then were it about their necks 
wrapped in a little beast's skinne, made like a little bagge, 
with a hollow piece of stone or wood like a pipe : then 
when they please they make a pouder of it, and then 
put it in one of the ends of said cornet, or pipe, and lay- 
ing a cole of fire upon it, at the other ende, sucke so 
long that they fill their bodies full of smoke, till it cometh 
out of their mouth and nostrils, even as out of the tonnell 
of a chimney," 

Tobacco was carried into England from Virginia, by 
Mr, Lane, in 1536. Sir Walter Raleigh, a man of gay- 
ety and fashion, adopted the Indian usage of smoking, 
and by his interest and example, introducing it at court, 
the pipe soon became fashionable. It was in vain that 
parliament discouraged the use of this '■'■vile Indian 
weedV In vain King James assured his subjects, that 
the custom of smoking it was loathsome to the eyes, 
hateful to the nose, harmful to the brain, and dangerous 
to the lungs. Opposition made proselytes ; and the 
united influence of fashion and habit, extended the prac- 
tice through the kingdom.* 

Tobacco was first cultivated by the English in Vir- 
ginia, about the year 1616; — from that time to the pre- 
sent, it has ever been one of the staple productions of 
that state. 



4. Settlement of Jamestown, Va. 

" North America was discovered in a period when 
the Arts and Sciences had made very considerable pro- 
gress in Europe. Many of the first adventurers were 
men of genius and learning, and were careful to pre- 
serve authentic records of such of their proceedings as 
would be interesting to posterity. These records afTord 
* Holmes' Annals. 



35 

ample documents for American historians. Perhaps no 
people on the globe, can trace the history of their origin 
and progress with so much precision, as the inhabitants 
of North America ; particularly that part of them who 
inhabit the territory of the United States." 

The first European who discovered the coast of the 
United States, was John Cabot, a Venetian, who was 
employed by Henry VII. of England to make discove- 
ries. What is now called the Island of Newfoundland 
was first seen by him, and sailing thence in a westerly 
direction, he ranged the coast to Florida. This was in 
the year 1497 — about five years after the first disco ve- 
iJes of Columbus. 

In 1584, Glueen Elizabeth of England, by patent, 
granted to Sir Walter Raleigh authority to discover, 
occupy, and govern " remote, heathen, and barbarous 
countries." Under this commission, two ships com- 
manded by Amidas and Barlow, arrived in America in 
July, 1584. These men landed at Roanoke, and took 
possession of the country for the crown of England, 
calling it Virginia, in honour of the virgin Queen. The 
next year a company of 107 adventurers, under Sir 
Richard Grenville, came over to Virginia, and fixed 
their residence on the islands of Roanoke. The settlers 
were left here under the command of Mr. Lane. It 
appears that these persons, by rambling into the country 
without due caution, or provoking the Indians by their 
lawless conduct, many of them were killed by the na- 
tives, while others perished by want. The survivors 
were taken to England the next year by Sir Francis 
Drake. In a fortnight, however, after they had departed, 
Sir Richard Grenville arrived with provisions, and an 
additional number of colonists. Not finding the former 
colonists, he left a few of his people, and returned to 
England. A third expedition, in 1587, went out under 
Mr. White with 115 persons, who were left at Roanoke. 
Three years had elapsed before Gov. White arrived with 
supplies and an additional number of colonists. Upon 
their arrival, they found no Englishmen, and it was 
evident they had been slain by the savages, or perished 



36 

by hunger. The last adventurers returned disheartened, 
and all farther attempts to establish a colony at that time 
were laid aside. 

Under the authority of the first patent, Capt. Chris- 
topher Newport was sent out by the London Company, 
with a number of adventurers, who entered Chesapeake 
bay after a voyage of four months, — sailed into the 
Powhattan, or James River, and landed 150 colonists, 
who began a plantation at Jamestown. Newport re- 
turned to England, and the next year carried 120 per- 
sons, with supplies of provisions. 

In 1609, Sir George Somers and Sir Thomas Gates, 
with 500 adventurers, sailed for Virginia, and finding 
the colony reduced by sickness and want, they resolved 
to abandon the country, and actually sailed for England. 
But meeting the next day Lord Delaware with fresh 
supplies, they returned, and established the first perma- 
nent English Colony in North America. 



5. Pocahontas. 

Among the most enterprising and brave of the Vir- 
ginia settlers, was Capt. John Smith. Under pretext of 
commerce, he was drawn into an ambush of a numer- 
ous body of Indians, who seized and carried him in 
triumph to Powhattan their king. Powhattan sentenced 
him to death. — Capt. Smith was led out, and his head 
placed upon a large stone, to receive the fatal blow. At 
this moment, Pocahontas, the youngest and darling 
daughter of Powhattan, then thirteen years old, rushed 
to the spot where Capt. Smith lay, threw her arms about 
his neck, and placed her own head on his, declaring that 
if the cruel sentence was executed, the first blow should 
fall on her. The sachem was moved — yielded to the 
entreaties of his daughter, and consented to spare his 
victim upon the conditions of a ransom. The ransom 
was paid — Capt. Smith was then released, and returned, 
unhurt, to Jamestown. 




Pocahontas saving the Life of Capt. John Smith, page 36. 




Landing of the Pilgrims, page 38. 



i 



37 

In 1609, two or three years after Pocahontas saved 
the life of Capt. Smith, Powhattan formed a horrid 
scheme for the entire destruction of the colony at James- 
town. His project was to attack them in time of peace, 
and cut the throats of the whole colony. 

In a dark and stormy night, Pocahontas, like an angel 
of mercy, hastened alone to Jamestown, and discovered 
the inhuman plot of her father. The colonists, thus 
warned, took proper measures to repel the insidious 
attack. 

Soon after this. Governor Dale concluded a treaty of 
friendship with the Powhattans, one of the most power- 
ful tribes in Virginia. This important event for the co- 
lonies was brought about by means not very honourable 
to the governor. Pocahontas, who had saved the life 
of Capt. Smith, persevered in her attachment to the 
English, and frequently visited the settlements. On one 
of these occasions, she was decoyed on board a vessel, 
and there held in confinement. Her father, who loved 
her with ardent affection, was now obliged to discontinue 
hostilities, and conclude a treaty on such terms as the 
colonists dictated. The beauty of Pocahontas made 
such an impression on Mr. Rolfe, a young gentleman 
of rank, that he offered her his hand in marriage. Her 
father consented to the union, and the marriage was 
celebrated with great pomp ; and from that period har- 
mony prevailed between the colony and the tribes sub- 
ject to Powhattan, or that were under the influence of 
his power. Rolfe and his princess went to England, 
and was received at court with the respect due her birth. 
Here she embraced the Christian religion, and was 
baptized by the name of Rebecca. She died at Graves- 
end, in 1617, as she was on the point of embarking for 
America. " She left one son : from whom are sprung 
some of the most respectable families in Virginia ; who 
boast of their descent from this celebrated female, the 
daughter of the ancient rulers of the country." 
4 



38 



6. Plymouth Settlers. 

The colony of Plymouth, Mass., (the first European 
settlement in New-England,) was planted principally for 
the sake of the free and undisturbed enjoyment of reli- 
gious and civil liberty. The colonists were originally 
from the north of England, and were of that class of 
people in those days called Puritans^ so named from 
their uncommon zeal in endeavouring to preserve the 
purity of divine worship. 

Being persecuted by their enemies, during the reign 
of James I., they fled with their pastor to Amsterdam, 
in Holland, in 1608. They afterwards removed to Ley- 
den, where they remained till they sailed for America. 

Having resolved upon a removal, they procured two 
small ships, and repaired to Plymouth, (Eng.,) and from 
thence they proceeded about 100 leagues on their voyage, 
when they were compelled to return, in consequence of 
one of the ships being leaky. The ship was condemned, 
and the other, called the May Flower, being crowded 
with passengers, again put to sea, September 6 : on the 
9th of November, after a dangerous passage, they ar- 
rived at Cape Cod, and the next day anchored in the 
harbour which is formed by the hook of the cape. 

Before they landed, having devoutly given thanks to 
God for their safe arrival, they formed themselves into 
a " body politic," and chose Mr. John Carver their Go- 
vernor for the first year. 

The next object was, to fix on a convenient place for 
settlement. In doing this, they encountered many diffi- 
culties — many of them were sick, in consequence of the 
fatigues of a long voyage — their provisions were bad — 
the season was uncommonly cold — the Indians, though 
afterwards friendly, were now hostile — and they were 
unacquainted with the coast. These difficulties they 
surmounted, and on the 22d of December, 1G20, they 
safely landed at a place which they named Plymouth. 
The anniversary of their landing is still celebrated, by 
the descendants of the Pilgrims, as a religious festival, 



39 

The whole company that landed consisted of but 101 
souls. Their situation and prosnects were truly dismal 
and discouraging. The nearest European settlement 
was 500 miles distant, and utterly incapable of affording 
them relief in time of famine or danger. Wherever they 
turned their eyes, distress was before them. " Persecuted 
in their native land — grieved for the profanation of the 
holy Sabbath, and other licentiousness in Holland — fa- 
tigued by their long and boisterous voyage — forced on 
a dangerous and unknown shore in the advance of a 
cold winter — surrounded with hostile barbarians, with- 
out any hope of human succour — denied the aid or fa- 
vour of the court of England — without a patent — without 
a public promise of the peaceable enjoyment of their re- 
ligious liberties — without convenient shelter from the 
rigours of the weather. Such were the prospects, and 
such the situation of these pious and solitary Christians. 
To add to their distress, a very mortal sickness prevail- 
ed among them, which swept off forty-six of their num- 
ber before the ensuing spring. 

" To support them under these trials, they had need 
of all the aids and comforts which Christianity affords ; 
and these were found sufficient. The free and unmo- 
lested enjoyment of their religion, reconciled them to 
their lonely situation — they bore their hardships with 
unexampled patience, and persevered in their pilgrimage 
of almost unparalleled trials, with such resignation and 
calmness, as gave proof of great piety and unconquer- 
able virtue." 



7. Discovery of Indian Corn. 

Before the settlers landed at Plymouth, they sent out 
a number of parties to explore the country. One of these 
parties consisted of sixteen men, under Captain Miles 
Standish. In their route, they discovered several small 
hillocks, which they conjectured to be the graves of the 
Indians; but, proceeding still farther, they discovered 



40 

many more, and, on closer, examination, each hillock 
was found to contain a considerable quantity of Indian 
Corii ! It was buried in the ear, and excited no small 
degree of their curiosity. By a few of the company it 
was thought a valuable discovery; others, who had 
tasted the corn in its raw state, thought it indifferent 
food, and of but little value. 

This corn served them for seed in the ensuing spring. 
They were instructed by Squaiito* a friendly Indian, 
how to raise it, and it was probably the means of pre- 
serving them from famine. 



8. Massasoit, the Indian Sachem. 

The infant colony of Plymouth was much indebted to 
the friendship and influence of Massasoit, a powerful 
prince, or sachem, in those parts. About three months 
after their establishment, they received a visit from Mas- 
sasoit, with sixty of his men. They were conducted to 
the Governor, who received them with military parade. 
The Governor and Massasoit kissed each other's hands, 
as a salutation, and both sat down. '' Strong water''' was 
then given to the sachem, " who drank a great draught, 
that made him sweat all the while after." After eating, 
they entered into a friendly treaty. They agreed to 
avoid injuries on both sides, to restore stolen goods, to 
assist each other in all just wars, and to endeavour to 
promote peace and harmony among their neighbours. 

* This fnend of the English was one of the twenty Indians whom 
a Capt. Hunt perfidiously carried to Spain, where he sold them for 
slaves ; whence he found his way to London, and afterwards to his 
native country, with tl>e Plymouth colony. Forgetting the perfidy of 
those who sold him a captive, he was a warm friend to the English 
till the day of his death. He rendered an essential service to the 
English, by inspiring his countrymen with a dread of their power. 
One of the arts he used for this purpose, was his informing the na- 
tives, that the English kept the -plague buried in a cellar, which was 
their magazine of powder, which they could send forth to the destruc- 
tion of Indians, while they remained at home. He died in 1622. A 
few days before his death, he desired the Governor to pray that he 
might go to the "Englishman's God" in heaven. 



41 

This treaty was faithfully observed by Massasoit and 
his successors, for more than forty years. At the time 
of the treaty, he is described as "a very lusty man, in 
his best years ; an able man, grave of countenance and 
spare of speech ; in his attire, little or nothing different 
from the rest of his followers, only in a great chain of 
white bone beads about his neck ; and at it, behind his 
neck, hangs a little bag of tobacco. His face was painted 
with a sad red, like murrey, and oiled both head and face, 
that he looked greasy. All his followers likewise were, 
in their faces, in part or in whole, painted, some black, 
some red, some yellow, and some white: some with 
crosses and other antic works. Some had skins on 
them, and some naked; all tall and strong men in ap- 
pearance. The king had in his bosom, hanging in a 
string, a great long knife." 

In the year 1623, Massasoit was taken sick, and sent 
information of it to the Governor, who sent two of his 
friends to make him a visit. Their visit, and the pre- 
sents which they brought, were gratifying to Massasoit, 
and the medicines they administered were successful in 
restoring his health. Gratitude for their kindness 
prompted him to disclose a conspiracy of the Indians, 
which had for its object the total destruction of the Eng- 
lish. This timely notice averted the calamity. 



9. Exploits of Capt. Standish. 

Capt. Miles Standish, the hero of New-England, came 
over with the first Plymouth settlers, in 1620. He was 
allied to the noble house of Standish of Lancashire, 
(Eng.,) and was heir apparent to a great estate, unjustly 
detained from him, which compelled him to depend on 
himself for support. 

" He was small in stature, but of an active spirit, a 
sanguine temper, and a strong constitution." These 
qualites led him to the profession of arms. He entered 

into the service of Glueen Elizabeth, in the aid of the 

4* 



42 

Dutch, — and after the truce, he settled with Mr. Robin- 
son's people, in Leyden. When they emigrated to Ameri- 
ca, he commanded the detachment for making discove- 
ries after their arrival. He was chosen by the settlers 
as their military commander, and has since been con- 
sidered as the Washington of the Plymouth colony. 

One of the most celebrated exploits was the breaking 
up of a plot, in 1623, which the Indians had formed to 
murder the English settlers at Wessagusset, now Wey- 
mouth. The Governor of Plymouth having learned 
from Massasoit the plot of the natives, sent Capt. Stand- 
ish to their relief, and, if a plot should be discovered, to 
fall on the conspirators. Standish made choice of eight 
men, refusing to take any more. When he arrived at 
Wessagusset, he found the settlers scattered, and in- 
sensible of the destruction which awaited them. Stand' 
ish was careful not to excite the jealousy of the natives 
till he could assemble the people of the plantation. An 
Indian brought him some furs, whom he treated " smooth- 
ly," yet the Indian reported that he " saw by the Cap- 
tain's eyes that he was angry in his heart." This in- 
duced Pecksuot, a chief of courage, to tell Hobbamock, 
Standish's guide and interpreter, that he " understood 
the Captain had come to kill him and the rest of the 
Indians there; but tell him," said he, "we know it, 
but fear him not ; neither will we shun him ; let him 
begin when he dare, he shall not take us unawares." 
Others whetted their knives before him, using- insulting 
gestures and speeches. Pecksuot, being a man of great 
stature, said to Standish, " Though you are a great 
captain, yet you are but a little man ; and though I be no 
sachem, yet I am a man of great strength and courage." 
The next day, seeing he could get no more of them to- 
gether, Pecksuot, and Wittowamat, and his brother, a 
youth of eighteen, and one Indian more, being together, 
and having about so many of his own men in the room, 
he gave the iiwrd, the door was fast ; he seized Peck- 
suot, snatched his knife from him, and killed him with 
it; the rest killed Wittowamat and the other Indian. 
The youth they took and hanged. Dreadful was the 



43 

scene; incredible the number of wounds they bore; 
without any noise, catching at the weapons, and striving 
till death.* 



10, First Settlements in Connecticut. 

In 1635, October 15th, about sixty men, women, and 
children, from Dorchester, Mass., with their horses, and 
cattle, and swine, took up their march across the wilder- 
ness to Connecticut River. Their dangerous journey, 
over mountains and rivers, and through swamps, they 
were two weeks in performing. " The forests through 
which they passed, for the first time resounded with the 
praises of God. They prayed and sang psalms and 
hymns ; the Indians following them in silent admiration." 
It was so late in the season when they reached the place 
(now called Windsor) of their destination, that they 
were unable to find feed for their cattle, most of which 
died the ensuing winter. 

Disappointed in receiving their provisions, famine 
threatened them ; and those who remained through the 
winter, were obliged to subsist on acorns, malt, and 
grains. 

The congregation at Newton, (now Cambridge,) con- 
sisting of about one hundred men, women, and children, 
with the Rev. Mr. Hooker, their pastor, at their head, 
also emigrated more than one hundred miles, through 
a howling wilderness, to Hartford. They had no guide 
but their compass : on their way they subsisted on milk, 
for they drove before them one hundred and sixty head 
of cattle. They were obliged to carry Mrs. Hooker 
upon a litter. 

They began a plantation, and called it Newtown, 
which name was afterwards exchanged for Hartford. 

In the fall of 1637, a small party from Massachusetts 
journeyed to Connecticut to explore the lands and 
harbours on the sea-coast. They chose Quinnipiac for 
* Morse and Parish's Hist. 



44 

the place of their settlement, and erected a poor hut, in 
which a few men subsisted through the winter. And 
on the 30th of March following, a large party sailed 
from Boston for Quinnipiac, where they arrived in 
about two weeks. This began the settlement of New- 
Haven. 



11. Blue Laws of Connecticut. 

The following is a transcript of the principal part of 
the celebrated judicial code, known by the name of Blue 
Laws, under which, it is said, the first colonists of Con- 
necticut remained for a considerable time. They are as 
follows : 

" The Governor and magistrates, convened in general 
assembly, are the supreme power, under God, of this 
independent dominion. 

From the determination of the assembly no appeal 
shall be made. 

The Governor is amenable to the voice of the people. 

The Governor shall have only a single vote in de- 
termining any question, except a casting vote when the 
assembly may be equally divided. 

The assembly of the people shall not be dismissed by 
the Governor, but shall dismiss itself 

Conspiracy against this dominion shall be punished 
tvith death. 

Whoever attempts to change or overturn this do- 
minion, shall suffer death. 

The Judges shall determine controversies without a 
Jury. 

No one shall be a freeman, or give a vote, unless he 
be converted, or a member in free communion in one of 
the churches in this dominion. 

No food or lodging shall be afforded to a Quaker, 
Adamite, or other heretic. 

No one shall cross a river without an authorized ferry 
man. 



45 

No one shall run of a Sabbath day, or walk in his 
garden, or elsewhere, except reverently to and from the 
church. 

No one shall travel, cook victuals, make beds, sweep 
houses, cut hair, or shave, on the Sabbath day. 

No woman shall kiss her child on the Sabbath or 
fasting day. 

A person accused of trespass in the night, shall be 
judged guilty, unless he clear himself by his oath. 

No one shall buy or sell lands without permission of 
the select men. 

Whoever publishes a lie to the prejudice of his neigh- 
bour, shall sit in the stocks, or be whipped fifteen stripes. 

Whoever wears clothes trimmed with silver, or bone 
lace, above two shillings a yard, shall be presented by 
the grand jurors, and the select men shall tax the offender 
at the rate of 300/. estate. 

Whoever brings cards or dice into this dominion shall 
pay a fine of 51. 

No one shall read Common Prayer, keep Christmas 
or Saint's day, make minced pies, dance, play cards, or 
play on any instrument of music, except the drum, the 
trumpet, and jews-harp. 

When parents refuse their children suitable mar- 
riages, the magistrates shall determine the point. 

The select men, on finding children ignorant, may 
take them away from their parents and put them into bet- 
ter hands, at the expense of the parents. 

A man that strikes his wift shall pay a fine of lOZ. ; a 
woman that strikes her husband shall be punished as the 
court directs. 

Married persons must live together, or be imprisoned. 

Every male shall have his hair cut round according to 
a cap." 

This curious code appears never to have been written, 
but was declared and interpreted by the select men, the 
judges, and the pastors of the different congregations.* 

In 1647 the colony of Connecticut passed a law for 
the regulation or suppression of the use of tobacco. It 
* Analectic Magazine, vol. 4, p. 57. 



46 

was ordered by the general Assembly " That no per- 
son under the age of twenty, or any other who had not 
already accustomed himself to the use of it, should take 
any tobacco until he had obtained a certificate from un- 
der the hand of an approved physician that it was use- 
ful for him, and until he had also obtained a license 
from the court. All others, who had addicted themselves 
to the use of it, were prohibited from taking it in any 
company, or at their labours, or in travelling, unless ten 
miles, at least, from any company ; and though not in 
company not more than once a day, upon pain of six-pence 
for every such offence. One substantial witness was 
to be sufficient proof of the crime. The Constables of 
the several towns were to make presentments to the par- 
ticular courts, and it was ordered that the fine should 
be paid without gainsaying." 

In 1658, the general court of New-Haven passed a 
severe law against the Quakers. They introduced their 
law with this preamble — " Whereas there is a cursed 
sect of heretics lately sprung up in the world, commonly 
called Quakers, Avho take upon them that they are im- 
mediately sent from God, and infallibly assisted by the 
Spirit, who yet speak and write blasphemous opinions, 
despise government, and the order of God in church 
and commonwealth, speaking evil of dignities, &c.," 
ordered—" That whosoever shall bring, or cause to be 
brought, any knoAAni Quaker or Quakers, or other blas- 
phemous heretics, shall forfeit the sum of 50Z." Also, 
*' If any Quaker come into this jurisdiction on civil 
business, the time of his stay shall be limited by the civil 
authority, and he shall not use any means to corrupt or 
seduce others ; on his first arrival he shall appear be- 
fore the magistrate, and from him have license to pass 
on to his business. And (for the better prevention of 
hurt to the people) have one or more to attend upon them 
at their charge, &c." 

The penalties, in case of disobedience, were, whip- 
ping, imprisonment, labour, and a deprivation of all con- 
verse with any person. For the second oftence, the 
person was to be branded in the hand with the letter 



H — to suffer imprisonment — and to be put to labour. 
For the third, to be branded in the other hand, impri- 
soned, &c. as before. For the fourth, the offender was 
to have his tongue bored through with a red hot iron — 
imprisoned — and kept to labour, until seat away at their 
own charge. Any person Avho should attempt to de- 
fend the sentiments of the Quakers, was, for the third 
offence, sentenced to banishment,* 



12. Earthquakes. 

The first Earthquake since the settlement of this 
country, took place in New England, on the first day 
of June, 1638. The earth shook with such violence, 
that in some places, the people could not stand, without 
difficulty, in the streets ; and most moveable articles in 
their houses were thrown down.f It occurred between 
the hours of three and four, P. M. The weather was 
clear and warm, and the wind westerly. " It came with 
a noise like continued thunder, or the rattling of coaches 
in London, but was presently gone." It was felt at 
Massachusetts, Connecticut, Narraganset, Piscataqua, 
and the circumjacent parts. It shook the ships which 
rode in Boston harbour, and all the adjacent islands. 
" The noise and shaking continued about four minutes. 
The earth was unquiet tw^enty days after by times." J 

On Jan. 6th, 1663, a great earthquake was felt in the 
northern parts of America. It was felt throughout New 
England and New Netherlands, (now New York;) but 
Canada was the chief seat of its concussions. It be- 

* Though these severe laws cannot be justified, yet we ought to 
make much allowance for the framers of these laws : they endured 
many hardships, privations, and sufierings, in order to establish a 
settlement in the wilderness, and a civil and religious government, 
under which they could enjoy their civil aud religious privileges in 
peace and tranquillity. The principles of the Q,uakers were con- 
sidered by the Colonists not only as destructive to true religion, but 
also destructive to their civil government, and hazarding their ex- 
istence as a people. 

t Holmes' Annals. t Winthrop's Journal. 



48 

gan there about half past five o'clock, P. M. While 
the heavens were serene, there was suddenly heard a 
roar like that of fire. The buildings were shaken with 
violence. " The doors opened and shut themselves — 
the bells rang without being touched— ^the walls split 
asunder — the floors separated and fell down — the fields 
put on the appearance of precipices — and the mountains 
seemed moving out of their places." The first shock 
continued nearly half an hour. Several violent shocks 
succeeded this the same evening, and the next day ; nor 
did the earthquake cease till the following July. The 
effects of the first, in January, were remarkable. " Many 
fountains and small streams were dried up. In others, 
the water became sulphurous. Many trees were torn 
up, and thrown to a considerable distance; and some 
mountains appeared to be much moved and broken." 

On the 29th of October, 1727, there was a great earth- 
quake in New England. This earthquake commenced 
with a heavy rumbling noise about half past ten o'clock, 
P. M. when the weather was perfectly calm and tranquil. 
The motion was undulatory. Its violence caused the 
houses to shake and rock, as if they were falling to 
pieces. Stone walls, and the tops of several chimneys, 
were shaken down. The duration appears to have 
been about two minutes. Its course appears to have 
been from northeast to southwest. 

The most violent earthquake ever known in this 
country, took place November 18th, 1755. It was felt 
at Boston a little after four o'clock, in a serene and plea- 
sant night, and continued nearly four and a half minutes. 
In Boston, about one hundred chimneys were levelled 
with the roofs of the houses ; and about fifteen hundred 
shattered and thrown down in part. Many clocks were 
stopped. " At New-Haven, the ground, in many places, 
seemed to rise like the sea ; and the houses shook and 
cracked." The motion of the earthquake was undula- 
tory. Its course was nearly from northwest to southeast. 

Slight shocks of earthquakes have occurred in many 
instances since the first settlement of this country. 



49 



13. Indian Cunning and Sagacity. 

The Indians have ever been remarkable for their 
cunning and sagacity. 

The following will serve to illustrate this part of their 
character. 

A Pequot Indian, in time of war, was pursued by a 
Narraganset. Finding it difficult to escape, he had re- 
course to the following stratagem. Retiring behind a 
rock, he elevated his hat upon his gun just above the 
rock, so that nothing but his hat appeared. The Nar- 
raganset, who was some distance off^ perceiving this, 
crept up softly, within a few feet, and fired, and supposed 
that he had shot his enemy through the head. But he 
soon found out his mistake, for the Pequot immediately 
sprung around the rock, and shot him before he had 
time to load his gun. 

Such is the sagacity and habits of nice observation 
which an Indian possesses, that it is said, he can tell 
whether his enemy has passed any place — will discern 
foot-marks which an European could not see ; he will 
tell what tribe it was, and what were their numbers. 

On the smoothest grass, on the hardest earth, and 
even on the very stones, will he discern traces. In the 
pursuit of game they will track their prey in the same 
manner, and see which way to go in pursuit. 



14. Expedition against the Pequots. 

The year 1637 is memorable in the history of Con- 
necticut for the war with the Pequot Indians — one of 
the most warlike and haughty tribes in New England. 
Previous to the breaking out of the war, the Pequots 
had much annoyed the English, and murdered a num- 
ber of them, whereupon a court was summoned at 
Hartford who determined upon a war with the Pequots. 
Ninety men were mustered from the towns of Hartford, 
5 



50 

Windsor, and Wethersfield, being about half of the 
effective force of the whole colony. This expedition 
was commanded by Capt. Mason, assisted by Capt. 
Underbill. Previous to their marching, the Rev. Mr, 
Hooker, of Hartford, addressed them in the following 
manner : 

" Fellow Soldiers, Countrymen, and Companions, you 
are this day assembled by the special Providence of 
God ; you are not collected by wild fancy, nor ferocious 
passions. It is not a tumultuous assembly, whose ac- 
tions are aborted, or if successful, produce only theft, 
rapine, rape, and murder : crimes inconsistent with 
nature's light, inconsistent with a soldier's valour. 
You, my dear hearts, were selected from your neigh- 
bours, by the godly fathers of the land, for your known 
courage to execute such a work. 

" Your cause is the cause of heaven ; the enemy 
have blasphemed your God, and slain his servants; you 
are only the ministers of his justice. I do not pretend 
that your enemies are careless or indifferent ; no, their 
hatred is inflamed, their lips thirst for blood ; they 
would devour you, and all the people of God ; but, my 
brave soldiers, their guilt has reached the clouds; they 
are ripe for destruction ; their cruelty is notorious ; and 
cruelty and cowardice are always united. 

" There is nothing, therefore, to prevent your certain 
victory, but their nimble feet, their impenetrable swamps 
and woods : from these your small numbers will entice 
them, or your courage drive them. I now put the 
question — Who would not fight in such a cause ? fight 
with undaunted boldness ? Do you wish for more en- 
couragement ? more I give you. Riches awaken the 
soldier's sword ; and though you will not obtain silver 
and gold on the field of victory, you will secure what 
is indefinitely more precious ; you will secure the liber- 
ties, the privileges, and the lives of Chrisfs Church in 
this new tcorld. 

" You will procure safety for your affectionate wives, 
safety for your prattling, harmless, smiling babes ; you 
will secure all the blessings enjoyed by the people of 



51 

God in the ordinances of the gospel. Distinguished 
was the honour conferred upon David, for fighting the 
battles of the Lord : this honour, O ye courageous sol- 
diers of God, is now prepared for you. You will now 
execute his vengeance on the heathen ; you will bind 
their kings in chains, and their nobles in fetters of iron. 

"But perhaps some one may fear that a fatal arrow 
may deprive him of this honour. Let every faithful 
soldier of Jesus Christ be assured, that if any servant 
be taken away, it is merely because the honours of this 
world are too narrow for his reward; an everlasting 
crown is set upon his head, because the rewards of this 
life are insufficient. March, then, with Christian cou- 
rage, in the strength of the Lord ; march with faith in 
his divine promises, and soon your swords shall find 
your enemies ; soon they shall fall like leaves of the 
forest under your feet." 

Being now joined by Uncas, the sachem of the Mohe- 
gans, they all proceeded down the river to Saybrook, 
where they formed their plan of operations. It was 
determined to attack the enemy in one of their principal 
forts, (in the present town of Stonington,) where Sassa- 
cus, their chief sachem, had retired. Previous to the 
attack, Capt. Mason was joined by about five hundred 
Narraganset Indians, who, when they understood that 
they were to fight Sassacus, betrayed much fear, and 
retired to the rear, saying, " Sassacus was all one a god, 
and nobody could kill him." 

The time fixed at length arrived — ^the dawn of the 
26th of May, which was to decide the fate of the colony 
of Connecticut. The barking of a dog, when within a 
few rods of the fort, announced their approach, and 
aroused the Pequot sentinel, who cried out, Owannux! 
Owannux ! i. e. Englishmen ! Englishmen ! The cap- 
tains, followed by their men, courageously pressed for- 
ward, found an entrance, and fired upon the enemy in 
the fort, who made a desperate resistance. The de- 
struction of the Pequots was terrible, yet the victory 
seemed doubtful. Captain Mason (who with his men 
were now nearly exhausted) seized a firebrand, and set 



52 

fire to a wigwam, of which there were many in the 
fort, covered with mats and other combustible materials. 
The fire, assisted by the wind, spread rapidly, and di- 
rectly the whole fort Avas in a flame. The roar and 
crackling of the flames, with the yells of savages, and 
the discharge of musketry, formed an awful and terrific 
scene ! The troops who had now formed outside of the 
fort, with the friendly Indians, who had by this time 
gathered courage to approach, surrounded the enemy, 
and fired upon those who attempted to escape. 

The work of destruction was complete ; of five or six 
hundred Pequots, only seven or eight escaped — the rest 
were either shot or perished in the flames. The loss 
of the English was only two killed, and sixteen wounded. 



15. Elliot, the Indian Missionary. 

In 1650, the society in England, instituted for propa- 
gating the gospel, began a correspondence with the 
commissioners of the colonies of New-England, who 
were employed as agents of the society. In conse- 
quence, exertions were made to christianize the Indians. 
Mr. John Elliot, minister of Roxbury, distinguished 
himself in this pious work. He collected the Indian 
families, and established towns; he taught them hus- 
bandry, the mechanic arts, and a prudent management 
of their affairs, and instructed them with unwearied 
attention, in the principles of Christianity. For his 
uncommon zeal and success, he has been called the 
Apostle of Neio- England. 

Mr. Elliot began his labours about the year 1646. 
His first labour was to learn the language, which was 
peculiarly difficult to acquire ; for instance, the Indian 
word Nammatchechodtantamoonganunnonash, signifies 
no more in English than our lusts* Elliot having 
finished a grammar of this tongue, at the close of which 
he wrote, *' Prayers and pains through faith in Jesus 
♦ Mather's Magnalia, Vol. I. 



53 

Christ will do any thing P^ With very great labour he 
translated the whole Bible into the Indian language. 
This Bible was printed in 1664, at Cambridge, and was 
the first Bible ever printed in America. He also trans- 
lated the Practice of Piety, Baxter' s Call to the Uncon- 
verted, besides some smaller Avorks, into the Indian 
tongue. Having performed many wearisome journeys, 
and endured many hardships and privations, this inde- 
fatigable missionary closed his labours in 1690, aged 
eighty- six years. 

The ardour and zeal of Elliot, Mayhew, and others, 
were crowned with such success, that in 1660, there 
were ten towns of Indians in Massachusetts who were 
converted to the Christian religion. In 1695, there 
were not less than three thousand adult converts in the 
islands of Nantucket and Martha's Vineyard. 



16. King Philip^ s War. 
(attack on brookfield.) 

In the year 1675, Philip, sachem of the Wampano- 
ags, and grandson of Massasoit, began the most de- 
structive war ever waged by the Indians upon the infant 
colonies. He resided at Mount Hope, in the present 
town of Bristol, in Rhode Island. 

It is supposed that his object was the entire extinction 
of the colonists, who were now rapidly extending their 
settlements. The immediate cause of the war was this : 
Sausaman, an Indian missionary,* had made a discovery 
of Philip's plots to the English, for which Philip caused 
him to be murdered. The murderers were tried and 
executed by the English. This roused the anger of 
Philip, who immediately commenced hostilities, and by 

* Philip always opposed the introduction of Christianity among 
his people. When Mr. Elliot urged upon him its great importance, 
he said, " he cared no more for the Gospel than he did for a button 
upon his coat."— Ma^/ier's Magnalia. 
5* 



54 

his influence, drew into the war most of the Indian 
tribes in New-England. 

Philip fled to the Nipmucks, a tribe of Indians in that 
part of Massachusetts which is now called Worcester 
coanty, and persuaded them to assist him. The Eng- 
lish sent a party also to this tribe, to renew a former 
treaty; but Philip's influence prevailed, and this party 
were waylaid, and eight of their number killed. The 
remainder fled to Brookfield, pursued by the Indians 
into the town. Every house in this place was burnt by 
the Indians except one, into which the inhabitants had 
fled for refuge ; and this was soon surrounded by their 
foes, and for two days they poured into its walls a 
shower of musket balls. Only one person, however, 
was killed. Brands and rags, dipped in brimstone, 
attached to the ends of long poles, were used to fire the 
house; arrows of fire were shot against it; and a car- 
riage of tow and other combustibles, was with long 
poles, pushed against the house, and the savages stood 
ready to slaughter all who should attempt to escape. 

At this awful and critical moment, a sudden torrent 
of rain extinguished the kindling flames. Major Wil- 
lard soon after came to their assistance, raised the siege, 
and, after some slaughter of the enemy, compelled them 
to retreat. 



17. Swamp Fight with the Narragansets. 

' Lest Philip should increase his power, by an alliance 
with the Narraganset Indians, the English had made a 
friendly treaty with them in July, 1675. But notwith- 
standing this, in December of the same year, it was dis- 
covered that they were secretly aiding Philip's party. 
This determined the English to undertake a winter ex- 
pedition against them. For this object, the colony of 
Massachusetts furnished five hundred and twenty-seven 
men, Plymouth one hundred and fifty-nine, and Con- 
necticut three hundred ; to all these were attached one 



55 

hundred and fifty Mohegan Indians. After electing 
Josiah Winslow, Governor of Pljnuouth colony, to be 
their commander, the whole party met at Pettyquam- 
squot. About sixteen miles from this place, it was found 
that the Narragansets had built a strong fort in the 
midst of a large swamp, upon a piece of dry land of about 
five or six acres. The fort was a circle of pallisadoes 
surrounded by a fence of trees, which was about one 
rod thick. 

On the 19th of December, 1675, at dawn of day, the 
English took up their march through a deep snow, and 
at 4 o'clock in the afternoon attacked the Indians in 
their fortress. The only entrance which appeared prac- 
ticable was over a log, or tree, which lay up five or six 
feet from the ground, and this opening was commanded 
by a sort of a block house in front. The Massachusetts 
men, led on by their captains, first rushed into the fort, 
but the enemy, from the block house and other places, 
opened so furious a fire upon them, that they were 
obliged to retreat. Many men were killed in this as- 
sault, and among them Captains Johnson and Daven- 
port. The whole army then made a united onset. The 
conflict was terrible. Some of the bravest captains fell, 
and victory seemed very doubtful. At this crisis some 
of the Connecticut men ran to the opposite side of the 
fort, where there were no pallisadoes ; they sprang in, 
and opened a brisk and well directed fire upon the backs 
of the enemy. This decided the contest. The Indians 
were driven from the block house, and from one covert 
to another, until they were wholly destroyed or dis- 
persed in the wilderness. As they retreated, the sol- 
diers set fire to their wigwams, (about six hundred in 
number,) which were consumed by the flames. In 
this action it was computed that about seven hundred 
fighting Indians perished, and among them twenty of 
their chiefs. Three hundred more died from their 
wounds ; — to these numbers may be added many old men, 
women, and children, who had retired to this fort as a 
place of undoubted security. 

" The burning of the wigwams, the shrieks of the 



56 

women and children, the yelling of the warriors, ex- 
hibited a most horrid and affecting scene, so that it 
greatly moved some of the soldiers. They were much 
in doubt whether the burning of their enemies alive 
could be consistent with humanity and the benevolent 
principles of the gospel." 

From this blow the Indians never recovered. The 
victory of the English, though complete, was dearly 
purchased : six of their captains, and eighty of their men, 
were killed or mortally wounded ; and one hundred and 
fifty were wounded and afterwards recovered. About 
one half of the loss of this bloody fight fell upon the 
Connecticut soldiers. 



1 8. Death of King Philip. 

The finishing stroke Avas given to the Indian power in 
New-England, by the death of Philip, August 12th, 1676. 

Failing in his attempts to rouse the Mohawk tribe to 
war with the English, he returned to Mount Hope — 
the tide of Avar against him. The English had killed 
or captured his brother, counsellors, and chief warriors, 
his wife and family, and he was obliged to flee from one 
lurking place to another, from the pursuit of his foes. 
Firm and unbroken amidst all his misfortunes, he would 
listen to no proposals of peace. He even shot one of his 
own men for daring to suggest it. 

Captain Church, Avho, for his courage and enterprise 
in this war, had acquired renown, received information 
that Philip was in a swamp near Mount Hope. To this 
place he marched immediately, with a party of men, 
whom he placed in ambush about the swamp, with or- 
ders not to move until daylight, that they might distin- 
guish Philip. Captain Church, confident of success, 
took Major Sanford by the hand, exclaiming, " It is 
scarcely possible that Philip should escape;" at this 
moment a bullet whistled over their heads, and a volley 
followed. Immediately Philip, with his powder horn 



57 

and gun, ran fiercely towards a spot where lay concealed 
a white man and a friendly Indian. The Englishman 
levelled his gun at Philip, but it missed fire. The In- 
dian ally then fired. The bullet entered the heart of 
Philip, and he fell on his face in the mire of the swamp. 
By the order of Captain Church, his body was drawn 
from the place where he fell, and beheaded and quar- 
tered.* The Indian who executed this order, taking 
his hatchet, thus addressed the body of Philip : — " You 
have been one very great man — you have made a many 
a man afraid of you — but so big as you be, I will chop 
you in pieces." 

" Thus fell a brave chieftain, who defended himself, 
and what he imagined to be the just rights of his coun- 
trymen, to the last extremity." 

After the death of Philip, the war continued in the 
province of Maine, till the spring of 1678. But west- 
ward, the Indians having lost their chiefs, wigwams 
and provisions, and perceiving farther contest vain, 
came in singly, and by tens, and by hundreds, and sub- 
mitted to the English. 

Thus closed a melancholy period in the annals of 
New-England history ; during which, 600 men, in the 
flower of their strength, had fallen; 12 or 13 towns had 
been destroyed, and 600 dwelling houses consumed. 
Every 1 1th family was houseless, and every 1 1th sol- 
dier had sunk to the grave, f 



19. BacoiiUs Insurrection in Virginia. 

Virginia, while a colony of Great Britain, often suf- 
fered from the oppressive acts of the mother country, 
and their essential interests were often sacrificed to in- 
dividuals in Great Britain. These proceedings gave 

* The head of PhiUp was sent to Plymouth, where it was exposed 
for twenty years on a gibbet ; his hands to Boston, where they were 
exhibited in triumph ; and his mangled body was denied the right ol 

sepulture. ^ . . . 

t Goodrich. 



rise to a spirit of opposition in many of the colonists, 
which sometimes broke out into open acts of resistance. 
" The malcontents in Virginia, in 1676, taking ad- 
vantage of a war with the Susquehanna Indians, excited 
the people to insurrection. Nathaniel Bacon, a bold, 
seditious, and eloquent young man, who had been con- 
cerned in a recent insurrection, now offered himself as 
a leader of the insurgents, was chosen their general, 
and soon after entered Jamestown with six hundred 
armed followers. Having besieged the grand assem- 
bly, then convened in the capital, he compelled them to 
grant whatever he demanded. On finding himself de- 
nounced, after his departure, as a rebel, by a proclama- 
tion of Governor Berkely, he returned indignantly to 
Jamestown. The aged governor, unsupported, and al- 
most abandoned, fled precipitately to Accomack, on the 
eastern shore of the colony; and collecting those who 
were well affected towards his government, began to 
oppose the insurgents. Several skirmishes were fought, 
with various success. A party of the insurgents burn- 
ed Jamestown. Those districts of the colony which ad- 
hered to the old administration, were laid waste. The 
estates of the loyalists were confiscated. Women, whose 
fathers and husbands obeyed what they deemed the legal 
government, were carried forcibly along with the sol- 
diers. The governor, in retaliation, seized the estates 
of many of the insurgents, and executed several of their 
leaders by martial law. In the midst of these calami- 
ties. Bacon, the author of them, sickened and died ; and 
the flames of war expired. This rebellion cost the 
colony one hundred thousand pounds.* 



20. The Regicides. 



Soon after the restoration of monarchy in England, 
many of the judges who had condemned King Charles 
I. to death, were apprehended. Thirty were condemned, 
♦ Holmes' Annals. 



59 

and ten were executed as traitors ; two of them, Colonels 
Goffe and Whalley, made their escape to New-England, 
and arrived at Boston, July, 1660. They were gentle- 
men of worth, and Avere much esteemed by the colonists 
for their unfeigned piety. Their manners and appear- 
ance were dignified, commanding universal respect. 
Whalley had been a Lieutenant General, and Goffe, a 
Major General in Cromwell's army. An order for 
their apprehension, from Charles II., reached New- 
England soon after their arrival. The King's commis- 
sioners, eager to execute this order, compelled the Judges 
to resort to the woods and caves, and other hiding places ; 
and they would undoubtedly have been taken, had not 
the colonists secretly aided and assisted them in their 
concealments. Sometimes they found a refuge in a cave 
on a mountain near New-Haven, and at others, in cel- 
lars of the houses of their friends, and once they were 
secreted under the Neck bridge in New-Haven, while 
their pursuers crossed the bridge on horseback. 

While in New-Haven, they owed their lives to the 
intrepidity of Mr. Davenport, the minister of the place, 
who, when the pursuers arrived, preached to the people 
from this text, " Take council, execute judgment, make 
thy shadow as the night in the midst of the noon day, 
hide the outcasts, bewray not him that tcandereth. Let 
my outcasts dwell with thee. Moab, be thou a covert 
to them from the face of the spoiler. ^^ Large rewards 
were offered for their apprehension, or for any informa- 
tion which might lead to it. Mr. Davenport was threat- 
ened, for it was kno\vn that he had harboured them. 
Upon hearing that he was in danger, they offered to de- 
liver themselves up, and actually gave notice to the de- 
puty governor of the place of their concealment ; but 
Davenport had not preached in vain, and the magistrate 
took no other notice than to advise them not to betray 
themselves. After lurking about for two or three years 
in and near New-Haven, they found it necessary to re- 
move to Hadley,* where they were received by Mr. 

* While GofTe was secreted in Hadley, in 1675, the Indians attacked 
the town while the inhabitants were at pubhc worship. The peo- 



60 

Russell, with whom they were concealed fifteen or six- 
teen years. After many hair-breadth escapes, the pur- 
suit was given over, and they were finally sufiered to 
die a natural death in their exile. 



21. William Penn. 

The territory of Pennsylvania was granted to Wil- 
liam Penn, from whom it derives its name. This grant 
was made by King Charles II. of England, in 1681, in 
consideration of service rendered to the crown by the 
father of Penn, who was an admiral in the English 
navy. In October, 1682, William Penn arrived in the 
Delaware, with his colony of Friends or Quakers. He 
purchased of the natives the land where he proposed to 
build his capital, which he called Philadelphia, or the 
seat of brotherly love. William Penn gave the Indians 
a satisfactory equivalent for all lands which he obtained : 
and when he paid them, he administered such whole- 
some counsel and advice, as proved salutary to the na- 
tives, and greatly endeared him to their affections. The 
treaty of peace which he concluded with them in 1682, 
lasted more than seventy years. He parcelled out lands 
at moderate rents, gave free toleration to all religious 
sects, enacted mild and equitable laws, and thus invited 
a rapid settlement of the colony. The respect and 
affection which the natives had for Penn, and those of 
his religious tenets, was so great, that it is related as a 
fact, that in their wars with the whites, they never killed 
a Quaker, knowing him to be such. 

Though Penn was a strictly conscientious and peace- 

nle were thrown into the utmost confusion, till Goffe, entirely un- 
known to them, white with age, of a venerable and commanding 
aspect, and in an unusual dress, suddenly presented himself among 
them, encouraging the affrishted inhabitants, put himself at their 
head, and by his military skill, led them on to an irnmediate victory. 
After the dispersion of the enemy, he instantly disappeared. The 
wondering inhabitants, alike ignorant whence he came^ and where 
he had retired, imagined him to be an angel sent for tneir deliver- 
ance. — Stiles' Hist. Judges. 




William Penn's Treaty with the Indians, page 60. 




DestrnctioD of Schenectady, pack 64 



61 

able man, and the people he brought to Pennsylvania 
were in general orderly and well disposed, yet there 
existed almost constantly bickerings. He three times 
altered the form of government for the satisfaction of the 
people. Notwithstanding all the efforts which he made, 
there seldom was an harmonious feeling between the peo- 
ple and their governor. From the difficulties in Penn- 
sylvania, and the opposition he met with in England, 
Penn's life was a scene of vexation. In order to pro- 
mote the infant settlement, and to preserve harmony with 
the Indians, he materially injured his private fortune. 
For a time he was deprived of his personal liberty by 
his creditors. But though he was necessitous during 
his life, yet at its termination he was wealthy. He died 
at London in 1718, at the age of 74 ; leaving an inheri- 
tance to his children, which ultimately proved of im- 
mense value ; which they possessed till the Revolution, 
w^hen it was assigned to the commonwealth for an equi- 
table sum in money. 



22. Tyranny of Andros. 

In the year 1684, it was decided in the high court of 
Chancery, that Massachusetts had forfeited her charter, 
and that henceforth her government should be placed in 
the hands of the King. This event was brought about 
chiefly by the instrumentality of Edmund Andros. This 
man had been sent over as a kind of spy on the colonies ; 
he made it his business to collect charges against the 
colonies, and return to England and excite the jealousy 
of the British government. In this manner, the way 
was prepared for annulling the colonial charters. In 
December, 1686, Andros arrived at Boston, being com- 
missioned, by King James, as Governor General, and 
Vice- Admiral, over New-England, New- York, and the 
Jerseys. Like all tyrants, Sir Edmund began his ad- 
ministration with professions of high regard for the pub- 
lic welfare. In a few months, however, the prospect 
6 



62 

was changed. The press was restrained, liberty of con- 
science infringed, and exorbitant taxes were levied. The 
charters being vacated, it was pretended all titles to land 
were destroyed ; farmers, therefore, who had cultivated 
their soil for half a century, were obliged to take new 
patents, giving large fees, or writs of intrusion were 
brought, and their lands sold to others. To prevent pe- 
titions or consultations, town meetings were prohibited, 
excepting once in a year for the choice of town officers. 
Lest cries of oppression should reach the throne, he 
forbade any to leave the country without permission 
from the government.* 

In 1689, King James having abdicated the throne, 
William, Prince of Orange, and Mary, daughter of James, 
were proclaimed in February. A report of the landing of 
William in England, reached Boston, but before the news 
of the entire revolution in the British government ar- 
rived, a most daring one was effected in New-England. 

The Colonists had borne the impositions of Andros' 
government about three years. Their patience Avas 
now exhausted. On the morning of April 18th, the 
public fury burst forth like a volcano. The inhabitants 
of Boston were in arms, and the people from the coun- 
try poured in to their assistance. Andros and his asso- 
ciates fled to a fort ; resistance was in vain, he was 
made a prisoner, and sent to England. 



23. Preservation of the Charter of Connecticut. 

Sir Edmund Andros being appointed the first go- 
vernor General over New-England, arrived at Boston 
in December, 1686. From this place he wrote to the 
colony of Connecticut to resign their charter, but with- 
out success. " The Assembly met as usual, in October, 
and the government continued according to charter, 
until the last of the month. About this time. Sir Ed- 
mund, with his suite, and more than sixty regular 
* Morse's Hist. New-England. 



63 

troops, came to Hartford when the assembly were sit- 
ting", and demanded the charter, and declared the go- 
vernment under it to be dissolved. The assembly were 
extiiemely reluctant and slow with respect to any resolve 
to surrender the charter, or with respect to any motion 
to bring it forth. The tradition is, that Governor Treat 
strongly represented the great expense and hardships 
of the colonists in planting the country ; the blood and 
treasure which they had expended in defending it, both 
against the savages and foreigners ; to what hardships 
and dangers he himself had been exposed for that pur- 
pose ; and that it was like giving up his life, now to 
surrender the patent and privileges so dearly bought, 
and so long enjoyed. The important affair was debated 
and kept in suspense until the evening, when the char- 
ter was brought and laid upon the table, where the as- 
sembly were sitting. By this time great numbers of 
people were assembled, and men sufficiently bold to 
enterprise whatever might be necessary or expedient. 
The lights were instantly extinguished, and one Cap- 
tain Wadsworth, of Hartford, in the most silent and 
secret manner, carried off" the charter, and secreted it 
in a large hollow tree, fronting the house of Hon. 
Samuel Wyllys, then one of the magistrates of the co- 
lony. The people appeared all peaceable and orderly. 
The candles were officiously relighted, but the patent 
was gone, and no discovery could be made of it, or the 
person who carried it away. Sir Edmund assumed the 
government, and the records of the colony were closed 
in the following words : 

"At a General Court at Hartford, Oct. 31st, 1687, 
his excellency Sir Edmund Andros, knight, and captain 
general and governor of his Majesty's territories and 
dominions in New-England, by order of his Majesty 
James II. King of England, Scotland, France, and Ire- 
land, the 31st of October, 1687, took into his hands the 
government of the Colony of Connecticut, it being by 
his majesty annexed to Massachusetts, and other colo- 
nies under his Excellency's government. Finis."* 
♦ Trumbull's Hist. Connecticut. 



64 



24. Destruction of Schenectady. 

In the war between England and France, in the year 
1689, the French, who then possessed Canada, instiga- 
ted the Indians to hostilities against the Colonies. A 
detachment of between two and three hundred French 
and Indians, were sent from Montreal against the fron- 
tiers of New- York. A march of more than twenty- 
days, in the depth of winter, brought them to Schenec- 
tady, February 18th, 1690. 

In this march they had been reduced to such straits, 
that they had thoughts of surrendering themselves pri- 
soners of war. But their scouts brought them informa- 
tion that the inhabitants were in a state of unsuspecting 
security. Upon this they determined to attack them. 
On Saturday night, about eleven o'clock, they entered 
the town through an unguarded point, and that they 
might invest every house at the same time, they divided 
into parties of six or seven men each. The inhabitants 
were in a profound sleep, and unalarmed, until the ene- 
emy had broken open their doors. In this dreadful 
surprise and consternation, successful resistance was 
impossible ; and this wretched people were aroused 
from their midnight slumbers, to endure the perpetration 
of savage and inhuman barbarities, too shocking to re- 
cord. Sixty of the inhabitants were killed, and twenty 
taken off captives. To crown their work, the enemy set 
on fire the village, killed most of the cattle and horses, 
and those which they spared, they drove off laden with 
plunder. Those of the people who escaped, fled, almost 
naked, through a deep snow, and in a heavy storm ; 
twenty-five of whom lost the use of their limbs by the 
severe frost. 



25. First culture of Rice in the Colonies. 

The planting of Rice was introduced into Carolina 
about the year 1695. Incidents, apparently small, are 



often productive of important consequences. A brigan- 
tine from Madagascar, touching at Carolina on her way 
to Great Britain, came to anchor off Sullivan's Island. 
Landgrave Smith, on invitation of the Captain, paid him 
a visit on board his vessel, and received from him a 
present of a bag of seed rice, with information of its 
growth in eastern countries; of its suitableness for food; 
and of its incredible increase. The Governor divided 
his bag of rice among some of his friends; who, agree- 
ing to make an experiment, planted their parcels in dif- 
ferent soils. The success fully equalled their expectation ; 
and from this small beginning arose the staple commo- 
dity of Carolina, which soon became the chief support 
of the Colony, and the great source of its opulence.* 



26. Salem Witchcraft. 

The year 1692 is memorable in New-England for 
the convulsion produced in Salem, and its vicinity, by 
the supposed prevalence of witchcraft. Many were 
supposed to be bewitched, and would complain of being 
bitten, pinched, pricked with pins, &c. ; some declared 
that they beheld a spectral representation of the person 
whom they said was the cause of their affliction. Some 
were struck dumb, others had their limbs distorted in a 
shocking manner, sometimes running on their hands 
and feet, creeping through holes, and under chairs, ta- 
bles, &c. ; barking like a dog, with other actions equally 
strange and unaccountable. Upon the accusation and 
testimony of persons thus afflicted, many were impri- 
soned, and nineteen were executed for practising witch- 
craft, most of whom died professing their innocence.! 

♦Holmes' Annals. 

+ A cotemporary writer observes: "As to the method which the 
Salem justices do take in their examinations, it is truly this : A war- 
rant being issued out to apprehend the persons that are charged and 
complained of by the afflicted children, as they are called, said per- 
sons are brought before the justices, the afflicted being present. The 
justices ask the apprehended why they afflict those poor children ; 
6* 



66 

The evil became awfully alarming ; the most respecta- 
ble persons in the country were accused ; but the 
magistrates finally acquitted those who were accused, 
and the menacing storm blew over, to the great joy of 
the inhabitants. 

At this period, many learned and eminent men, both 
in England and America, fully believed in the existence 
of witchcraft. Sir Matthew Hale, one of the brightest 
ornaments of the English bench, repeatedly tried and 
condemned persons as criminals, who were brought be- 
fore him, charged with this crime. It must be confessed, 
that notwithstanding all the obloquy and contempt Avhich 
is now cast upon our forefathers, for believing in the 
existence of witchcraft, many things took place at that 
time, (if we can credit the accounts given by many re- 
spectable witnesses,) w^hich would be extremely diffi- 
cult to account for, on natural principles. 



27. Captain Kidd, the Pirate. 

Capt. Robert Kidd, in the beginning of King Wil- 
liam's war, commanded a privateer in the West Indies, 
and by several adventurous actions acquired the repu- 
tation of a brave man, as well as an experienced sea- 
man. About this time the pirates were very troublesome 
in those parts ; whereupon Capt. Kidd was recommended 
by Lord Bellamont, (then governor of Barbadoes,) to 
the British government, as a person very fit to be in- 
trusted with the command of a government ship, for the 
purpose of suppressing piracy. The proposal, how- 
to which the apprehended answer, they do not afflict them. The 
justices order the apprehended to look upon the said children, which 
accordingly they do ; and at the time of that look (I dare not say by 
that look, as the Salem gentlemen do.) the afflicted are cast into a 
fit. The apprehended are then hlinded, and ordered to touch the 
afflicte.d; and at that touch, though not by that touch, (as above,) 
the afflicted do ordinarily come out of their fits. The afflicted per- 
sons then declare and affirm that the apprehended have afflicted 
them ; upon which the apprehended persons, though of never so 
good repute, are forthwith committed to prison, on suspicion of 
witchcraft." 



67 

ever, through some cause, met with no encouragement 
from the government ; whereupon Lord Bellamont, and 
some others, who knew of great captures which had 
been made by the pirates, and what prodigious wealth 
must be in their possession, were tempted to fit out a 
ship at their own private charge, and to give the com- 
mand of her to Capt. Kidd; and to give the thing a 
greater reputation, as well as to keep their seamen under 
better command, they procured the king's commission 
for Capt. Kidd. This commission was dated at Ken- 
sington, Jan. 26, 1695, in the seventh year of the reign of 
King William th e third. Kidd having received this com- 
mission for the suppression of piracy, sailed from Ply- 
mouth, England, in the Adventure galley, of 30 guns 
and 80 men ; and arrived in New York, where he had 
a family. Here he held out great encouragement for 
others to join him, and he soon increased his company 
to 155 men. 

With this company he proceeded to the Madeiras, and 
the Cape Verd Islands, and from thence to the East 
Indies, in order to suppress piracies. After having 
cruised about in those seas for some time without any 
success, he formed the resolution of becoming pirate 
himself Finding his crew not averse to such a course, 
they accordingly commenced the practice of robbing. 
After having taken a number of rich prizes, Kidd re- 
turned to America, and, landing at Boston openly, he 
was taken, sent to England, and executed at Execution 
Dock, with six of his companions, and afterwards hung 
in chains, at some distance from each other, down the 
river, where their bodies hung exposed for many years. 

The remembrance of Capt. Kidd is kept alive in the 
eastern states by the circumstance of his having buried 
large sums of money, it is believed, somewhere on the 
coast. There have been many attempts made to dis- 
cover this treasure by digging, &c. at various places: 
how much of it has been found, or whether there has 
been any found at all, is a matter which it would be dif- 
ficult to ascertain. 



68 

28. Great Snow Storm. 

In February, 1717, fell the greatest snow ever known 
in this country, or, perhaps, in any other. So deep was 
it, that people stepped out of their chamber windows on 
snow shoes. With this fall of snow there was a terrible 
tempest ; eleven hundred sheep, the property of one man, 
were found dead; one flock of a hundred, on Fisher's 
Island, were found buried sixteen feet in the snow ; two 
of them only were alive, they having subsisted on the 
wool of their companions twenty-eight days after the 
storm. 

The following account of this snow storm was writ- 
ten by Dr. Cotton Mather, and preserved amongst the 
manuscript volumes of the Massachusetts Historical 
Society. It is a curious relic, and will serve to show 
the doctor's method of writing. 

AN HORRID SNOW. 

Boston, lOth Dec. 1717. 



Tho' we are gott so far onward as the beginning of 
another Winter, yett we have not forgott y^ last, Avhich 
at the latter end whereof we were entertained & over- 
whelmed with a Snow, which was attended with some 
Things, which were uncommon enough to afford mat- 
ter for a letter from us. Our winter was not so bad as 
that wherein Tacitus tells us that Corbulo made his ex- 
pedition against the Parthians, nor that which proved 
so fatal to y^ Beasts & Birds in y^ days of y« Emperor 
Justinian, & that the very Fishes were killed under y* 
freezing sea, when Phocas did as much to y^ men whom 
Tyrants treat like y« Fishes of y* Sea. But y* con- 
clusion of our Winter was hard enough, and was too 
formidable to be easily forgotten, & of a piece with v/hat 
you had in Europe a year before. The snow was y* chief 
Thing that made it so. For tho' rarely does a Winter 
pass us, wherein we may not say with Pliny, Ingens 



69 

Hyeme Sivis apud nos copia, yet our last Winter brought 
with it a Snow, that excelled them all. The Snow, 'tis 
true, not equal to that, which once fell & lay twenty 
Cubits high, about the Beginning of October, in the 
parts about y* Euxine Sea, Nor to that which y^ French 
Annals teil us kept falling for twenty Nine weeks to- 
gether. Nor to several mentioned by Bcethius, wherein 
vast numbers of people, & of Cattel perished, Nor to 
those that Strabo finds upon Caucasus & Rhodiginus in 
Armenia. But yett such an one, & attended with such 
circumstances, as may deserve to be remembered. 

On the twentieth of the last February there came on a 
Snoiv, which being added unto what had covered the 
ground a few days before, made a thicker mantle for our 
Mother than what was usual : And y^ storm with it 
was, for the following day, so violent as to make all 
communication between y^ Neighbors every where to 
cease. — People, for some hours, could not pass from one 
side of a street unto another, & y^ poor Women, who 
happened in this critical time to fall into Travail, were 
putt unto Hardships, which anon produced many odd 
stories for us. But on y* Twenty fourth day of y® 
Month, comes Pelio?L upon Ossa: Another Snow came 
on which almost buried y^ Memory of y^ former, with 
a Storm so famous that Heaven laid an Interdict on y® 
Religious Assemblies throughout y* Country, on this 
Lord's day, y^ like whereunto had never been seen be- 
fore. The Indians near an hundred years old, affirm 
that their Fathers never told them of any thing that 
equalled it. Vast numbers of Cattel were destroyed in 
this Calamity. Whereof some there were, of y* Stranger 
sort, were found standing dead on their legs, as if they 
had been alive many weeks after, when y* Snow melted 
away. And others had their eyes glazed over with Ice 
at such a rate, that being not far from y* Sea, their mis- 
take of their way drowned them there. One gentleman, 
on whose farms were now lost above 1100 sheep, which 
with other Cattel, were interred (shall I say) or Lmived, 
in the Snow, writes me word that there were two Sheep 
very singularly circumstanced. For no less than eight 



70 

and twenty days after the Storm, the People pulling out 
the Ruins of above an 100 sheep out of a Snow-Bank, 
which lay 16 foot high, drifted over them, there was two 
found alive, which had been there all this time, and kept 
themselves alive by eating the w^ool of their dead com- 
panions. When they were taken out they shed their 
own Fleeces, but soon gott into good Case again. Sheep 
were not y* only creatures that lived unaccountably, for 
whole weeks without their usual sustenance, entirely 
buried in y* Snow-drifts. 

The Swine had a share with y* Sheep in strange sur- 
vivals. A man had a couple of young Hoggs, which 
he gave over for dead. But on the twenty seventh day 
after their Burial, they made their way out of a Snow- 
Bank, at the bottom of which they had found a little 
Tansy to feed upon. The Poultry as unaccountably 
survived as these. Hens were found alive after seven 
days ; Turkeys were found alive after five and twenty 
days, buried in y® Snow, and at a distance from y* 
ground, and altogether destitute of any thing to feed 
-hem. The number of creatures that kept a Rigid Fast, 
shutt up in Snow for divers weeks together, & were 
found alive after all, have yielded surprizing stories 
unto us. 

The Wild Creatures of y^ Woods, y^ outgoings of 
y« Evening, made their Descent as well as they could in 
this time of scarcity for them, towards y^ Sea-side. A 
vast multitude of Deer, for y* same cause, taking y* 
same course, and y* Deep Snow Spoiling them of their 
only Defence, which is to run, they became such a prey 
to these Devourers, that it is thought not one in twenty 
escaped. But here again occurred a Curiosity. These 
carniverous Sharpers, & especially the Foxes, would 
make their Nocturnal visits to the Pens, where the peo- 
ple had their sheep defended from them. The poor 
Ewes big with young, were so terrified with the frequent 
Approaches of y^ Foxes, & the Terror had such Im- 
pression on them, that most of y*' Lamhs brought forth 
in the Spring folloAving, were of Monsieur ReinarcTs 
complexion, when y® Dam, were either White or Black 



71 

It is remarkable that immediately after y« fall of y* Snow 
an infinite multitude of Sparrows made their Appear- 
ance, but then, after a short continuance, all disappeared. 

It is incredible how much damage is done to y** Or- 
chards, For the Snow freezing to a Crust, as high as the 
boughs of y^ trees, anon split y"^ to pieces. The Cattel 
also, walking on y* crusted Snow a dozen foot from y* 
ground, so fed upon y^ Trees as very much to damnify 
them. The Ocean was in a prodigious Ferment, and 
after it was over, vast heaps of little shells were driven 
ashore, where they were never seen before. Mighty 
shoals of Porpoises also kept a play-day in the disturbed 
waves of our Harbours. The odd Accidents befalling 
many poor people, whose Cottages were totally covered 
with y^ Snow, & not y^ very tops of their chimneys to 
be seen, would afford a Story. But there not being any 
relation to philosophy in them, I forbear them. 

And now Satis Terris Nivis. And there is enough 
of my Winter Tale. If it serve to no other purpose, 
yett it will give me an opportunity to tell you That nine 
months ago I did a thousand times wish myself with you 
in Gresham Colledge, which, is never so horribly snow' d 
upon. But instead of so great a Satisfaction, all I can 
attain to is the pleasure of talking with you in this Epis- 
tolary way & subscribing myself 

Syr Yours with an affection 

that knows no Winter, 

COTTON MATHER. 



29. Dark Days. 

We find recorded in history, instances of extreme 
darkness in the daytime, and in some cases this ob- 
scurity has lasted for a number of days. The 19th of 
May, 1780, was distinguished by the phenomenon of a 
remarkable darkness over all the northern States, and 
is still called the Dark Day* 
* At this time the legislature of Connecticut was m session in 



72 

The darkness commenced between the hours of ten 
and eleven, A. M., and continued to the middle of the 
next night. It was occasioned by a thick vapour, or 
cloud, tinged with a yellow colour, or faint red, and a 
thin cpat of dust was deposited on white substances.* 

The wind was in the south-west ; and the darkness 
appeared to come on with clouds in that direction. Its 
extent was from Falmouth, Maine, to New-Jersey. The 
darkness appears to have been the greatest in the coun- 
ty of Essex, Mass., in the lower part of New-Hampshire, 
and Maine ; it was also great in Rhode Island and Con- 
necticut. In most parts of the country where the dark- 
ness prevailed, it was so great, that persons were unable to 
read common print, determine the time of day by their 
clocks or watches, dine, or manage their domestic busi- 
ness, without additional light ; " candles were lighted 
up in their houses ; the birds, having sung their even- 
ing songs, disappeared and became silent; the fowls 
retired to roost ; the cocks were crowing all around, as 
at break of day; objects could be distinguished but a 
very little distance ; and every thing bore the appear- 
ance and gloom of night."t 

Besides this instance of uncommon darkness, there 
was one on the 21st of October, 1716; when "people 
were forced to light candles to eat their dinner by ;" but 
the particulars of it are not preserved. J 



30. Northern Lights 



Q' 



From the earliest times, we have some imperfect ac- 
counts of lights in the sky ; and superstition has repre 

Hartford. A very general opinion prevailed, that the day of judg- 
ment was at hand. The House of Representatives, being unable to 
transact their business, adjourned. A proposal to adjourn the council 
was under consideration. When the opinion of Col. Davenport was 
asked, he answered, "I am against an adjournment. The day of 
judgment is either approaching, or it is not. If it is not, there is no 
cause for an adjournment ; if it is, I choose to be found doing my 
duty. I wish therefore that candles may be brought." — Dwight's 
Travels, vol. 3. 

* Webster. t Coll. Hist. See. 95—98. 

t Philosophical Trans. No. 423. 



73 

sented them as the forerunners of bloody wars and other 
calamities. Sometimes historians speak of them as 
troops of men armed and rushing to battle. For about 
three hundred years past, our accounts of northern lights 
are tolerably correct. There was a discontinuance of 
them eighty or ninety years, anterior to 1707, when a 
small light was seen by persons in Europe. But they 
did not re-appear, in full splendour, till the year 1716, 
when they were observed in England. Their first appear- 
ance in America was December 11, 1719, when they 
were remarkably bright, and as people in general had 
never heard of such a phenomenon, they were extreme- 
ly alarmed with the apprehension of the approach of 
the final judgment. All amusements, all business, and 
even sleep, was interrupted, for want of a little knowledge 
of history. From 1719 to 1790, these lights were fre- 
quent, when they again disappeared for ten or twelve 
years.* 

A beautiful phenomenon (connected as it is supposed 
with the Boreal Lights) was seen in the northern States, 
on the 28th of August, 1827. The following descrip- 
tion is taken from the American Journal of Science and 
Arts, vol. 14th, art. 16. " In this city (New- York) it was 
first observed at about half past nine, P. M., at which 
time the light, except as regards its whitish hue, re- 
sembled that produced by a fire at some distance. The 
light soon, however, became more intense, and its out- 
line more distinctly defined, gradually assuming a 
columnar shape, and extending from about N. N. W. 
to a point in the opposite horizon, about E. N. E. In 
about 10 or 15 minutes from the time I first observed it, 
waves of light, in detached masses, but all in the line 
of the luminous arch, began to flow from the eastern 
towards the western part of its course, until the whole 
were blended, and the heavens were adorned with a 
beautiful arch, extending from the terminations above 
named to a point about 15 degrees north of the zenith. 
The greatest breadth of the arch, at its centre, was about 
9 or 10 degrees, tapering from that point to the western 
7 * Webster. 



74 

extremity, (where the light was much brighter,) almost 
to a point. . . . The whole arch moved with a gradual 
motion towards the south, and passed the zenith, pre- 
senting a broad bright band of wavy light. After it 
passed the zenith towards the south, its eastern limb be- 
came less distinct, while the western part became more 
exact in its outline, and was as well defined as a pencil of 
rays passed through a prism into a dark room. The 
colour was a bright white, and slowly faded, until about 
two hours from the time of its first appearance, when it 
was no longer visible." About 50 or 60 years since, 
similar appearances were observed in the northern States. 



81. Gov. Fletcher and Capt. Wadsworth. 

In 1692, Col. Fletcher arrived with the commission 
of governor of New- York, and was also vested with 
plenary powers of commanding the whole militia of 
Connecticut ; and insisted on the exercise of that com- 
mand. The legislature of Connecticut, knowing that 
authority to be expressly given to the colony by charter, 
would not submit to his requisition ; but the colony, 
desirous of maintaining a good understanding with 
Gov. Fletcher, sent William Pitkin, Esq. to New York, 
to make terms with him respecting the militia, until his 
majesty's pleasure should be further knoAvn. No terms, 
however, could be made with the governor, short of an 
explicit submission of the militia to his command. On 
the 26th of October, 1693, he came to Hartford, while 
the assembly were sitting, and, in his majesty's name, 
demanded that submission. The assembly resolutely 
persisted in a refusal. After the requisitions had been 
repeatedly made, with plausible explanations and serious 
menaces, Fletcher ordered his commission and instruc- 
tions to be read in audience of the trainbands of Hart- 
ford, which had been prudentially assembled, upon his 
order. Capt. AVadsworth, the senior officer, who was 
at that moment exercising the soldiers, instantly called 



/5 

out, " Beat the drums," which in a moment overwhelm- 
ed every voice. Fletcher commanded silence. No 
sooner was a second attempt made to read, than Wads- 
worth vociferated, " Drum, drum, I say." The drum- 
mers instantly beat again with the greatest possible 
spirit. " Silence, silence," exclaimed the governor. At 
the first moment of a pause, Wadsworth called out earnest- 
ly, " Drum, drum, I say;" and turning to his excellency, 
said, " If I am interrupted again, I will make the sun shine 
through you in a momentP This decision produced its 
proper effect ; and the governor and his suite soon re- 
turned to New- York.* 



32. War with the Tuscaroras. 

In 1710, a large number of German emigrants arrived 
in this country, and settled in North Carolina. Two 
jT-ears after their arrival, the Tuscaroras, Corees, and 
other tribes of Indians, formed a deep conspiracy for 
the extermination of the English settlers. Having for- 
tified the chief town in the Tuscarora nation, for the 
security of their own families, the different tribes met at 
this place, to the number of 1200 warriors, and laid the 
horrible plot, which was concerted and executed with 
stability and great secresy. From this place of rendez- 
vous they sent out small parties, which entered the set- 
tlements by different roads, under the mask of friendship. 
When the night agreed on had arrived, they entered 
the houses of the settlers, and demanded provisions ; and 
feigning displeasure, fell upon them, and murdered 
men, women, and children, without distinction. About 
Roanoke, 137 persons perished in the massacre. A 
few persons escaping, gave the alarm to their neighbours 
the next morning, and thus prevented the entire destruc- 
tion of the colony. 

Governor Craven, of South Carolina, as soon as he 
heard of this massacre, immediately sent Col. Barnwell, 
* Holmes' Annals. 



76 

with 600 militia and 360 friendly Indians, against these 
savages. Marching through a hideous wilderness, Barn- 
well came up with the enemy, and attacked them with 
great effect. In this action he killed 300 Indians, and 
took about 100 prisoners. The survivors fled to their 
fortified town, where Col. Barnwell surrounded them, 
killed a great number, and compelled the remainder to 
sue for peace. It is estimated that in this expedition 
nearly a thousand of the Tuscaroras were killed, wound- 
ed, and taken prisoners. Of Barnwell's men, five were 
killed, and several wounded ; of his Indians, thirty-six 
were killed, and between sixty and seventy wounded.* 

•' Never had any expedition against the savages in 
Carolina been attended with such hazards and difficul- 
ties ; nor had the conquest of any tribe of them been 
more general and complete." Most of the Tuscaroras 
who escaped, abandoned their country, settled among 
the Five Nations, and added a sixth tribe, since which 
time they have been called the Six Nations. 



33. War with the Yamasees. 

In the year 1715, an Indian war broke out in South 
Carolina, which threatened a total extirpation of the co- 
lony. The numerous and powerful tribe of the Yama- 
sees, possessing a large territory back of Port Royal 
Island, were the most active in this conspiracy. On the 
15th of April, about break of day, the cries of war 
gave universal alarm ; and in a few hours, above ninety 
persons were massacred in Pocataligo and the neighbour- 
ing plantations. A captain of the militia escaping to 
Port Royal, alarmed the town; and a vessel happening 
to be in the harbour, the inhabitants repaired precipi- 
tately on board, sailed for Charleston, and thus provi- 
dentially escaped a massacre. A few families of planters 
on the island, not having timely notice of the danger, 
fell into the hands of the savages. 

♦ Holmes' Annals. 



77 

While some Indian tribes were thus advancing against 
the southern frontiers, and spreading desolation through 
the province, formidable parties from the other tribes 
were penetrating into the settlements on the northern 
borders ; for every tribe, from Florida to Cape Fear, 
was concerned in the conspiracy. The capital trembled 
for its own perilous situation. In this moment of uni- 
versal terror, although there were no more than one 
thousand two hundred men on the muster roll, fit to 
bear arms, yet the governor resolved to march with this 
small force against the enemy. He proclaimed martial 
law ; laid an embargo on all ships, to prevent either men 
or provisions from leaving the country ; and obtained 
an act of assembly, empowering him to impress men, 
and seize arms, ammunition, and stores, wherever they 
were to be found ; to arm trusty negroes ; and to prose- 
cute the war with the utmost vigour. Agents were sent 
to Virginia and England, to solicit assistance ; and bills 
were stamped for the payment of the army and other 
expenses. 

The Indians on the northern quarter, about fifty miles 
from Charleston, having murdered a family on a plan- 
tation, Capt. Barker, receiving intelligence of their ap- 
proach, collected a party of ninety horsemen, and 
advanced against them. Trusting, however, to an In- 
dian guide, he was led into an ambuscade, and slain, 
with several of his men. A party of four hundred 
Indians came down as low as Goose Creek, where 
seventy men and forty negroes had surrounded them- 
selves with a breast work, with the resolution of main- 
taining their posts. Discouraged, however, almost as 
soon as attacked, they rashly agreed to terms of peace ; 
but on admitting the enemy within their works, they 
were barbarously murdered. The Indians now ad- 
vanced still nearer to Charleston ; but were repulsed by 
the militia. 

In the mean time, the Yamasees, with their confede- 
rates, had spread destruction through the parish of St. 
Bartholomew, and proceeded down to Stono. Governor 
Craven, advancing towards the wily enemy, with cau- 
7* 



78 

tious steps, dispersed their straggling parties, until he 
reached Saltcatchers, where they had pitched their camp. 

Here was fought a severe and bloody battle, from be- 
hind trees and bushes ; the Indians with their terrible 
war whoops, alternately retreating and returning with 
double fury to the charge. The governor, undismayed, 
pressed closely on them with his provincials ; drove 
them from their territory ; pursued them over Savannah 
river ; and thus expelled them from the province. 

In this Indian war, nearly four hundred of the in- 
habitants of Carolina were slain. The Yamasees, after 
their expulsion, went directly to the Spanish territories 
in Florida, where they were hospitably received.* 



34. Inoculation Introduced. 

The inoculation of small pox was first performed in 
the English dominions, in April, 1721, upon a daughter 
of the celebrated Lady M. W. Montague, who had be- 
come acquainted with inoculation as practised by Turk- 
ish women, during her residence in Constantinople. 

About this time. Dr. Zabdiel Boyleston, of Boston, 
was induced to adopt the same expedient, from reading 
an account of inoculation, and made his first experiment 
by inoculating his only son and two negro servants, on 
the 27th of June, 1721. Probably there never Avas 
greater opposition to any measure of real public utility, 
than was exhibited on this occasion. Dr. Boyleston 
was execrated and persecuted as a murderer, assaulted 
in the streets, and loaded with every species of abuse. 
His house was attacked with violence, so that neither 
himself nor his family could feel secure in it. At one 
time he remained fourteen days in a secret apartment of 
his own house, unknown to any of his family except 
his wife. The enraged inhabitants patrolled the town 
in parties, with halters in their hands, threatening to 
hang him on the nearest tree, and repeatedly entered his 
* Holmes' American Annals. 



79 

house in search of him during his concealment. Such 
was the madness of the multitude, that even after the 
excitement had in some measure subsided, Dr. Boyles- 
ton only ventured to visit his patients at midnight, and 
then in disguise. He had also to encounter violent op- 
position from most of the members of his own profession, 
and notwithstanding he invited them all to visit his pa- 
tients, and judge for themselves, received nothing but 
threats and insults in reply. Indeed, many sober, pious 
people, were deliberately of opinion, w^hen inoculation 
was first commenced, that should any of his patients die, 
the doctor ought to be capitally indicted. He was re- 
peatedly summoned before the select men of Boston, 
and received their reprehension. His only friends were 
Dr. Cotton Mather, and other clergymen, most of whom 
became zealous advocates for the new practice, and con- 
sequently drew upon themselves much odium from the 
populace. Some of them received personal injury ; 
others were insulted in the streets, and were hardly safe 
in their own dwellings ; nor were their services accept- 
able on Sunday to their respective audiences. 

A bill for prohibiting the practice of inoculation, under 
severe penalties, was brought before the legislature of 
Massachusetts, and actually passed the house of repre- 
sentatives ; but some doubts existing in the senate, it 
failed to become a law. 

Dr. Boyleston lived to see the cause he espoused 
triumphant, and its utility generally appreciated. So 
prone are mankind to vacillate from one extreme to the 
other, that on a subsequent appearance of the small pox 
in Boston, in the year 1792, the whole town was inocu- 
lated in three days, to appease the infatuation of the in- 
habitants respecting the danger apprehended from this 
deadly pestilence. Persons were inoculated indiscri- 
minately, to the number of 9,152; and such was the 
hurry and confusion with which it was done, and such 
the impossibility of rendering proper assistance and 
attention to so large a number, that 165 deaths were the 
consequence.* 

* Connecticut Journal. 



80 



35. Father Ralle, the French Jesuit. 

During the war between England and France, and 
while Canada was in possession of the latter power, the 
Indians were often instigated by them to fall on the 
frontier settlements of the British colonies. In these 
proceedings, the French governor of Canada was much 
assisted by the Roman Catholic missionaries, who had 
attained a great ascendancy over the Indians. 

One of the most celebrated of these missionaries was 
Father Sebastian Ralle, a French Jesuit, who spent 
thirty-seven years among the Indian tribes, in the inte- 
rior parts of America, and learned most of their lan- 
guages. He was a man of learning and address ; and by 
a gentle, condescending deportment, and a compliance 
with the Indian modes and customs, he obtained a com- 
plete ascendancy over the natives ; and used his influ- 
ence to promote the interests of the French among 
them. " He even made the offices of devotion serve as 
incentives to their ferocity, and kept a flag, on which 
was depicted a cross, surrounded by bows and arrows, 
which he used to hoist on a pole at the door of his 
church, when he gave them absolution, previous to their 
engaging in any warlike enterprise." 

A dictionary of the Norridgewock language was 
found among Ralle' s papers, composed by himself, and 
was deposited in the library of Harvard College. 

The English settlers, having for a number of years 
suffered from the depredations of the Indians in those 
parts, in the year 1722 sent Col. Westbrook, Avith 230 
men, to seize Ralle, who was regarded as the principal 
instigator ; but he escaped into the woods, and they 
merely brought off' his strong box of papers. The In- 
dians, to revenge this attempt to carry off their spiritual 
father, committed various acts of hostility, and at length 
destroyed the town of Berwick. This last act determined 
the government to issue a declaration of war, and send 
an expedition against Norridgewock, and intrust the 
execution of it to Captains Movilton and Harman. These 



81 

officers, each at the head of one hundred men, invested 
and surprised that village, killed the obnoxious Jesuit, 
with about eighty of his Indians, recovered three cap- 
tives, destroyed the chapel, brought away the plate and 
furniture of the altar, and a devotional flag, as trophies 
of their victory.* 



36. Natchez Indians Extirpated. 

In 1729, the Natchez, an Indian nation on the Mis- 
sissippi, formed a general conspiracy to massacre the 
French colonists of Louisiana. M. de Chepar, who 
commanded at the post of the Natchez, had been some- 
what embroiled with the natives ; but they so far dis- 
sembled as to excite the belief that the French had no 
allies more faithful than they. The plot having been 
deeply laid, they appeared in great numbers about the 
French houses, on the 28th of November, telling the 
people that they were going a hunting. They sang after 
the calumet, in honour of the French commandant and 
his company. Each having returned to his post, a sig- 
nal was given, and instantly the general massacre began. 
Two hundred Frenchmen were killed. Of all the peo- 
ple of Natchez, not more than twenty French, and five 
or six negroes, escaped. One hundred and My children, 
eighty women, and nearly as many negroes, were made 
prisoners. 

M. Perier, governor of Louisiana, resolved on an ex- 
pedition against the Natchez, to revenge the massacre 
of the French. M. le Sueur, whom he had sent to the 
Choctaws, to engage their assistance, arrived in Februa- 
ry near the Natchez, at the head of fifteen or sixteen 
hundred Choctaw warriors ; and was joined in March 
by a body of French troops under M. de Lubois, king's 
lieutenant, who had the chief command of the expedition. 
The army encamped near the ruins of the old French 
settlement, and after resting there five days, marched to 
* Holmes' American Annals. 



82 

the enemy's fort, which was a league distant. After 
opening the trenches, and firing several days on the 
fort without much effect, the French at last approached 
so near, that the Natchez sent conditional proposals of 
releasing all the French women and children in their 
possession ; but gaining time by negotiation, they silent- 
ly evacuated the fort in the night, with all their baggage 
and the French plunder. The French prisoners, how- 
ever, were ransomed ; the stockade fort of the Natchez 
was demolished; a terrace fort built in its place; and a 
garrison of one hundred and twenty men left there, with 
cannon and ammunition. 

M. Perier, learning afterwards that the Natchez had 
retired to the west of the Mississippi, near the Silver 
Creek, about sixty leagues from the mouth of Red Ri- 
ver, applied to the French court for succours to reduce 
them. M. Perier de Salvert, brother of the governor, 
arriving from France, with a hundred and fifty soldiers 
of the marine, the two brothers set out with their army, 
and arrived without obstruction near the retreat of the 
Natchez. The enemy, terrified at their approach, shut 
themselves up in a fort which they had built ; but were 
soon forced, by the fire from the French mortars, to 
make signals for capitulation. The French army car- 
ried the Natchez to New-Orleans, where they were con- 
fined in separate prisons ; and afterwards were trans- 
ported as slaves to St. Domingo. Thus that nation, the 
most illustrious in Louisiana, and the most useful to the 
French, were destroyed.* 



37. Negro Insurrection in Carolina. 

In 1738, the Spaniards attempted to seduce the ne- 
groes of South Carolina, who amounted at that time to 
the formidable number of forty thousand. 

Liberty and protection had long been promised and 
proclaimed to them by the Spaniards of St. Augustine ; 
* Holmes' American Annals. 



83 

and emissaries had been sent among them, to persuade 
them to fly from slavery to Florida. The influence of 
these measures was such as might have been expected. 
An insurrection of negroes broke out this year in the 
heart of Carolina. A number of them having collected 
at Stono, surprised and killed two men in a Avarehouse, 
from which they took guns and ammunition, chose a 
captain, and, with colours and drums, began a march 
toward the south-west, burning every house, and kill- 
ing every white person in their way, and compelling the 
negroes to join them. Governor Bull, returning to 
Charleston from the southward, and meeting them arm- 
ed, hastened out of their way and spread the alarm. It 
soon reached Wiltown, where a large Presbyterian as- 
sembly was attending divine service. The men, who, 
according to a law of the province, had brought their 
arms to the place of worship, left the women in the 
church, and instantly marched in quest of the negroes, 
who by this time had become formidable, and spread 
desolation above twelve miles. Availing themselves of 
their superior military skill, and of the intoxication of 
several of the negroes, they attacked the great body of 
them in the open field, killed some, and dispersed the 
rest. Most of the fugitives were taken and tried. They 
who had been compelled to join the conspirators were 
pardoned ; but all the chosen leaders and first insurgents 
suffered death.* 



38. Invasion of Georgia. 

In 1742, two years after the declaration of war by 
England against Spain, the Spaniards attacked Georgia. 
A Spanish armament, consisting of thirty -two sail, with 
three thousand men, under command of Don Manuel de 
Monteano, sailed from St. Augustine, and arrived in the 
river Altamaha. The expedition, although fitted out at 
great expense, failed of accomplishing its object. 
♦ Holmes' American Annals. 



84 

General Og-lethorpe was at this time at Fort Simons. 
Finding himself unable to retain possession of it, having 
but about seven hundred men, he spiked his cannon, 
and destroying his military stores, retreated to his head 
quarters at Frederica. 

On the first prospect of an invasion, General Ogle- 
thorpe had applied to the governor of South Carolina 
for assistance; but the Carolinians fearing for the safety 
of their own territory, and not approving of General 
Oglethorpe's management in his late expedition against 
St. Augustine, declined furnishing troops, but voted 
supplies. 

In this state of danger and perplexity, the general re- 
sorted to stratagem. A French soldier belonging to 
his army deserted to the enemy. Fearing the conse- 
quences of their learning his weakness, he devised a 
plan by which to destroy the credit of any information 
that the deserter might give. 

With this view, he wrote a letter to the French de- 
serter in the Spanish camp, addressing him as if he 
were a spy of the English. This letter he bribed a 
Spanish captive to deliver, in which he directed the 
deserter to state to the Spaniards, that he was in a 
weak and defenceless condition, and to urge them to an 
attack. 

Should he not be able, however, to persuade them to 
do this, he wished him to induce them to continue three 
days longer at their quarters, in which time he expected 
two thousand men and six British men of war from 
Carolina. The above letter, as was intended, was de- 
livered to the Spanish general, instead of the deserter, 
who immediately put the latter in irons. 

A council of war was called, and while deliberating 
upon the measures which should be taken, three supply 
ships, which had been voted by Carolina, appeared in 
sight. Imagining these to be the men of war alluded 
to in the letter, the Spaniards in great haste fired the fort, 
and embarked, leaving behind them several cannon, and 
a quantity of provision. By this artful, but justifiable 
expedient, the country was relieved of its invaders, and 



85 

Georgia, and probably a great part of South Carolina, 
was saved from ruin.* 



39. Capture of Louisburg. 

Great Britain having declared war against France, 
in March, 1744, the legislature of Massachusetts plan- 
ned a daring but successful enterprise against Louis- 
burg, a strong fortress belonging to the French, on the 
island of Cape Breton. The place had been fortified 
by the French, at an expense of five millions and a 
half of dollars, and on account of its strength, was some- 
times called the " Gibraltar of America." About 4000 
troops from Massachusetts, Connecticut, and New- 
Hampshire, under the command of Col. William Peper- 
ell, sailed from Boston in the last week of March, 1745. 
The expedition was undertaken without the knowledge 
of the government of England; but a request had been 
made to Commodore Warren, then in the West Indies, 
to assist the expedition. He accordingly arrived at 
Louisburg, with a 60 gun ship, and two or three fri- 
gates. In the last of April, the troops, 3,800 in num- 
ber, landed at Chapeaurogue bay. The transports 
had been discovered early in the morning from the town, 
which was the first notice they had of the design. In 
the night of May 2, 400 men burned the warehouses 
containing the naval stores. The French were alarmed, 
spiked the guns, flung their powder into a well, and 
abandoning the fort, fled to the city. The New Eng- 
land troops cheerfully submitted to extreme hardships ; 
for fourteen nights successively, they were yoked to- 
gether like oxen, dragging cannon and mortars through 
a morass of two miles. The commanding artillery of 
the enemy forbade this toil in the day. No people on 
earth, perhaps, are more capable of such laborious and- 
daring exploits, than the independent farmers of New 
England. On the 17th of June the garrison capitulated; 

* Goodrich's Hist, of the United States. 
8 



86 

but the flag of France was kept flying, which decoyed 
into the harbour ships of the enemy, to the value of 
600,000Z. sterling. The weather during the siege was 
fine, but the day following, the rains began, which con- 
tinued ten days, and must have proved fatal to the pro- 
vincial troops, had not the capitulation prevented. This 
expedition was one of the most celebrated and remarka- 
ble events in the history of North America. It dis- 
played, in a forcible manner, the enterprising spirit of 
the New England people ; and though it enabled Britain 
to purchase a peace, yet it excited her jealousy against 
the colonies by whose exertions it was acquired. 

The news of this victory quickly passed through the 
country. Pious and considerate persons, with emotions 
of gratitude and admiration, remarked the coincidence 
of many events and circumstances, on which the suc- 
cess of the expedition essentially depended. While 
the enterprise, patriotism, and firmness, of the colonists 
were justly extolled for projecting and executing a great 
design, attended with hardships and dangers never be- 
fore paralleled in America, it was also perceived that 
there was no small degree of temerity in the attempt, 
and that the propitious agency of divine providence 
throughout the whole was singularly manifest.* 



40. D^ Anville^ s Expedition. 

The capture of Louisburg roused the French govern- 
ment to seek revenge. Avery large fleet, in 1746, was 
sent from France, under the command of the Duke 
D'Anville, to America. This fleet consisted of about 

* The celebrated Mr. Whitefield was preaching in Boston at the 
time the expedition was fitting out, and one of the ofiicers told him 
that he must " favour the expedition," otherwise the serious people 
would be discouraged from enlisting; not only so, but insisted that 
he should give him a motto for his flag for the encouragement of his 
soldiers. After considerable hesitation, the oflBcer takmg no denial, 
he at last gave one : nil desperandum Christo duce — "If Christ be 
captain, no fear of defeat." Upon this, great numbers enlisted : and 
at the request of the officers, he preached a discourse to the soldiers 
on the occasion. 



87 

forty ships of war, besides transports ; and brought over 
between three and four thousand regular troops, with 
veteran officers, and all kinds of military stores ; the 
most powerful armament that had ever been sent to 
North America. The object of this armament was sup- 
posed to be, to recover Louisburg ; to take Annapolis ; 
to break up the settlements on the eastern coast of Mas- 
sachusetts ; and to distress, if not attempt to conquer, 
the whole country of New England. The troops des- 
tined for Canada, had now sufficient employment at 
home ; and the militia were collected to join them. The 
old forts on the sea coast were repaired ; new forts were 
erected, and military guards appointed. The country 
was kept in a state of anxiety and fear six weeks, when 
it was relieved by intelligence of the disabled state of the 
enemy. The French fleet had sustained much damage 
by storms, and great loss by shipwreck. An expected 
junction of M. Conflans, with three ships of the line 
and a frigate from Hispaniola, had failed. A pestilen- 
tial fever prevailed among the French troops. Inter- 
cepted letters, opened in a council of war, raising the 
expectation of the speedy arrival of an English fleet, 
caused a division among the officers. Under the pres- 
sure of these adverse occurrences, D'Anville was either 
seized with an apoplectic fit, or took a poisonous 
draught, and suddenly'- expired. D'Estournelle, who 
succeeded him in the command of the fleet, proposed, in 
a council of officers, to abandon the expedition, and re- 
turn to France. The rejection of this proposal, caused 
such extreme agitation as to bring on a fever, which 
threw him into delirium, and he fell on his sword. The 
French, thus disconcerted in their plan, resolved to 
make an attempt on Annapolis ; but having sailed from 
Chebucto, they w^ere overtaken by a violent tempest, ofl* 
Cape Sable, and what ships escaped destruction, returned 
singly to France. 

A more remarkable instance of preservation seldom 
occurs. Had the project of the enemy succeeded, it is 
impossible to determine to what extent the American 
colonies would have been distressed or desolated. When 



88 

man is made the instrument of averting public calamity, 
the divine agency ought still to be acknowledged ; but 
this was averted without human power. If philosophers 
would ascribe this event to blind chance, or fatal neces- 
sity, Christians will assuredly ascribe it to the operation 
of that Being who, in ancient times, caused the stars in 
their courses to fight against Sisera.* 



41. Tumult in Boston. 

In the year 1747, a great tumult was raised in the 
town of Boston. Commodore Knowles, while lying at 
Nantucket with a number of men of war, losing some 
of his sailors by desertion, thought it reasonable that 
Boston should supply him with as many men as he had 
lost. He therefore sent his boats up to town early in 
the morning, and surprised not only as many seamen as 
could be found on board any of the ships, outward bound 
as well as others, but swept the wharves, taking some 
ship-carpenters' apprentices, and labouring landmen. 
This conduct was universally resented as outrageous. 
A mob was soon collected. As soon as it was dusk, . 
several thousand people assembled in King's-street, be- 
low the town-house, where the general court was sitting. 
Stones and brickbats were thrown into the council cham- 
ber through the windows. A judicious speech of the 
governor from the balcony, greatly disapproving of the 
impress, promising his utmost endeavours to obtain the 
discharge of the persons impressed, and gently repre- 
hending the irregular proceedings of the people, had 
no effect. Equally ineffectual were the attempts of 
other gentlemen to persuade them to disperse. The 
seizure and restraint of the commanders and other offi- 
cers who were in town were insisted on as the only ef- 
fectual method to procure the release of the inhabitants 
on board the ships. The militia of Boston was sum- 
moned the next day to the aid of the government, but re- 
♦ Holmes' Annals. 




D'Anville's Fleet overtaken by a Tempest, fage 86. 




Braddocks Defeat, page 89. 



89 

fused to appear. The governor, judging it inexpedient 
to remain in town another night, withdrew to Castle 
William. Letters, in the mean time, were continually- 
passing between him and the commodore. The coun- 
cil and house of representatives now passed some 
vigorous resolutions ; and the tumultuous spirit began 
to subside. The inhabitants assembled in town meeting, 
while they expressed their sense of the great insult and 
injury by the impress, condemned the riotous transac- 
tions. The militia of the town the next day promptly 
made their appearance, and conducted the governor 
with great pomp to his house. The commodore dis- 
missed most, if not all, of the inhabitants who had been 
impressed ; and the squadron sailed, to the joy and re- 
pose of the town,* 



42. BraddocTc^ s Defeat. 

The encroachments of the French, and the erection 
by them of a chain of forts on the back settlements of 
the colonies, occasioned the British ministry to take mea- 
sures to possess themselves of these forts, and drive the 
French from the country. 

In the spring of 1755, General Braddock arrived in 
Virginia, with two regiments, and was soon joined by 
Colonel Washington, (afterwards General Washington,) 
with a body of colonial troops ; the whole force, two 
thousand men, took up their march for the French fort 
on the Ohio. General Braddock, on the 9th July, with 
twelve hundred of his troops, was within seven miles of 
Du Gluesne, a French fortress, which stood where Pitts- 
burg is now built. Here Colonel Washington, who un- 
derstood the Indian mode of warfare better than his 
general, requested him to reconnoitre with his Virginia 
riflemen. But General Braddock, who held the Ameri- 
can officers in contempt, rejected Washington's counsel, 
and swelling with rage, replied with an oath, *' High 
* Holmes' Annals. 
8* 



90 

times ! high times ! when a young huckskin can teach a 
British General how to fight /" The troops advanced 
in heavy columns, and passing a narrow defile they fell 
into an ambush of French and Indians, who opened a 
deadly fire upon the English and American troops, who 
were obliged to fire at random, as they could not see 
their foe. 

The slaughter at this crisis was dreadful ; particular- 
ly among the officers ; and Washington was the only 
one on horseback, who was not either killed or wound- 
ed.* He had two horses shot under him, and four bul- 
lets passed through his coat. Braddock, if deficient 
in other military virtues, was not destitute of courage. 
Amidst a shower of bullets he encouraged his men to 
stand their ground by his countenance and example. 
But valour and discipline in this mode of warfare were 
useless : the action lasted three hours, and seven hun- 
dred men were killed on the spot. Braddock, after 
having three horses killed under him, received a mortal 
wound ; and his troops fled in extreme dismay and con- 
fusion. The Virginians, Avho were the last to leave the 
field, formed after the action by the prudent valour of 
Washington, covered the retreat of the regulars, and 
saved them from entire destruction. 



43. Massacre at Fort William Henry. 

In the year 1757, Mons. Montcalm, with a body of 
1 1,000 regular French troops and Canadians, with two 
thousand Indians, laid siege to Fort William Henry. 
This fort was defended by a garrison of but 2,300 men, 
British and Provincials, under the command of Colonel 
Monro. The garrison made a brave resistance, and 
would have probably preserved the fort, had they been 

* A noted Indian warrior, who acted a leading part in this bloody 
action, was often heard to swear, that " Washington was never 
horn to be killed by a bullet ! F'or,^' continued he, '^ I had seventeen 
fair fires at him icith my j-ifie, and after all could not bring him to 
the ground.''^ 



91 

properly supported by the British army under General 
Webb, which was then encamped at Fort Edward. The 
general, however, sent to Colonel Monro, and informed 
him that he could not assist him, and ordered him to 
give up the fort on the best terms he could ; which was 
accordingly done. In consideration of the gallant de- 
fence the garrison had made, they were to be permitted 
to march out with all the honours of war, and with a 
guard to protect them from the fury of the savages. 
Soon after the capitulation was signed, the whole garri- 
son, besides women and children, were drawn up within 
the lines, and on the point of marching ofi^ when great 
numbers of the Indians gathered about and began to 
plunder, and soon after some of them began to attack 
the sick and wounded, when such were not able to crawl 
into the ranks ; and notwithstanding they endeavoured 
to avert the fury of their enemies, by their shrieks and 
groans, they were soon murdered. 

The brave Col. Monro hastened away, soon after the 
confusion began, to the French camp, to endeavour to 
procure the guard agreed by stipulation, but his appli- 
cation proved ineffectual. By this time the war-whoo'p 
was given, and the Indians began to murder those who 
were nearest them without distinction. '* It is not in the 
power of words," says the narrator, who was one of this 
ill-fated garrison, "to give any tolerable idea of the hor- 
rid scene that now ensued : men, women, and children, 
were despatched in the most wanton and cruel manner, 
and immediately scalped. Many of the savages drank 
the blood of their victims as it flowed warm from the 
fatal wound." 

The garrison now perceived, though too late to avail 
them, that they were to expect no relief from the French, 
who, instead of fulfilling their promises to furnish a 
guard to protect them, seemed tacitly to permit their 
savage allies to perpetrate these horrid atrocities. A 
few of the most resolute men, seeing no other probable 
way of preserving their lives, made a desperate efibrt, 
broke their way through the surrounding savages, and 
escaped. 



92 

It was computed that fifteen hundred persons were 
killed or made prisoners by these savages during this 
fatal day. Many of the latter were carried off by them, 
and never returned. A few, through favourable acci- 
dents, found their way back to their native country, after 
having experienced a long and painful captivity. 



44. Abercrombie^ s Defeat. 

The French had erected a fort at Ticonderoga, at the 
point of communication between Lake George, South 
Bay, and Lake Champlain. To dispossess them of this 
important place, an army, under General Abercrombie, 
was sent against it. His force consisted of 16,000 men, 
of which 6,000 were British regulars, and 10,000 were 
colonial troops. On the 5th of July, 1758, he embarked 
his troops on Lake George, on board 125 whale boats 
and 900 batteaux. The imposing splendour of the 
military parade on this occasion, is thus described by 
Dr. Dwight : — " The morning was remarkably bright 
and beautiful ; and the fleet moved with exact regularity 
to the sound of fine martial music. The ensigns waved 
and glittered in the sunbeams, and the anticipation of 
future triumph shone in every eye. Above, beneath, 
around, the scenery was that of enchantment. Rarely 
has the sun, since that luminary was lighted up in the 
heavens, dawned on such a complication of beauty and 
magnificence." 

After disembarking from the batteaux, the army form- 
ed in four columns, and began their march through the 
woods to Ticonderoga. When approaching the fort, a 
skirmish took place with the enemy, in which Lord 
Howe, the idol of the army, was killed ; on seeing him 
fall, the troops moved forward, determined to avenge 
his death, About 300 of the enemy were killed on the 
spot, and 148 taken. Abercrombie having received in- 
formation that the garrison consisted of about 6,000 men, 
and that a reinforcement of 3,000 more were daily ex- 




Death at' General Wolf, pagk 9a. 




iirilisli relreatiu.tc tVoin Concord, pagb; 114. 



93 

pected, determined to attack their lines. Without gain- 
ing a proper knowledge of the works of the enemy, or 
of the proper points of attack, Abercrombie ordered an 
immediate assault. " The army advanced to the charge 
with the greatest intrepidity, and for more than two 
hours, with incredible obstinacy, maintained the attack. 
But the works, where the principal attack was made, 
were eight or nine feet high, and impregnable, even by 
field pieces ; and for nearly one hundred yards from the 
breast work, trees were felled so thick, and wrought 
together with their limbs pointed outward, that it ren- 
dered the approach of the troops in a great measure 
impossible. In this dreadful situation, under the fire of 
about three thousand of the enemy, these gallant troops 
were kept, without the least prospect of success, until 
nearly two thousand were killed or wounded." After 
a contest of four hours, Abercrombie ordered a retreat ; 
and the next day resumed his former camp on the south 
side of Lake George. 



45. Capture of Quebec. 

The capture of Quebec, in 1759, was the most bril- 
liant and important event which took place during the 
French war; it gave the death blow to the French 
power in America. The command of the important 
expedition against Quebec was intrusted to Gen. James 
Wolfe, a young officer, who had distinguished himself 
at the capture of Louisburg. 

The army, amounting to 8,000 men, landed in June, 
on the island of Orleans, below Quebec. The city of 
Quebec stands on a rock, at the confluence of Charles 
and Iroquois rivers : it is naturally a place of great 
strength, and was well fortified and defended by a force 
of 10,000 men, under the command of General Mont- 
calm. Gen. Wolfe had to contend with immense diffi- 
culties, and after having failed in several attempts to re- 
duce the city, he conceived the bold project of ascending, 



94 

with his troops, a steep, craggy cliff, of from 150 to 200 
feet, by which he would reach the plains of Abraham, 
south and west of the city. This almost incredible en- 
terprise was effected in the night ; and by daylight, Sept. 
13, the army was formed, and ready to meet the enemy. 
The battle which took place, is thus described by Mr. 
Goodrich, in his History of the United States. 

" To Montcalm, the intelligence that the English were 
occupying the heights of Abraham, was most surprising. 
The impossibility of ascending the precipice he consi- 
dered certain, and therefore had taken no measures to 
fortify its line. But no sooner was he informed of the 
position of the English army, than he perceived a battle 
no longer to be avoided, and prepared to fight. Between 
nine and ten o'clock, the two armies, about equal in 
numbers, met face to face. 

" The battle now commenced. Inattentive to the fire 
of a body of Canadians and Indians, 1500 of whom 
Montcalm had stationed in the corn-fields and bushes, 
Wolfe directed his troops to reserve their fire for the 
main body of the French, now rapidly advancing. On 
their approach within 40 yards, the English opened 
their fire, and the destruction became immense. 

" The French fought bravely, but their ranks became 
disordered, and notwithstanding the repeated efforts of 
their officers to form them and renew the attack, they 
were so successfully pushed by the British bayonet, and 
hewn down by the Highland broadsword, that their 
discomfiture was complete. 

" During the action, Montcalm was on the French 
left, and Wolfe on the English right, and here they both 
fell in the critical moment that decided the victory. 
Early in the battle, Wolfe received a ball in the wrist, 
but binding his handkerchief around it, he continued to 
encourage his men. Shortly after, another ball pene- 
trated his groin ; but this wound, although much more 
severe, he concealed, and continued to urge on the con- 
test, till a third bullet pierced his breast. He was now 
obliged, though reluctant, to be carried to the rear of the 
line. 



95 

" Gen. Monckton succeeded to the command, but was 
immediately wounded, and conveyed away. In this 
critical state of the action, the command devolved on 
Gen. Townsend. Gen. Montcalm, fighting in front of 
his battalion, received a mortal wound about the same 
time, and General Jennezergus, his second in command, 
fell near his side. 

" Wolfe died in the field, before the battle was ended; 
but he lived long enough to know that the victory was 
his. While leaning on the shoulder of a lieutenant, 
who kneeled to support him, he was seized with the 
agonies of death ; at this moment was heard the distant 
sound, ' They fly, they fly.' The hero raised his droop- 
ing head, and eagerly asked, ' Who fly V Being told 
that it was the French, ' Then,' he replied, ' I die hap- 
py,' and expired. 

" * This death,' says Professor Silliman, ' has furnish- 
ed a grand and pathetic subject for the painter, the poet, 
and the historian ; and, undoubtedly, (considered as a 
specimen of mere military glory,) it is one of the most 
sublime that the annals of war afford.' 

" Montcalm was every way worthy of being the com- 
petitor of Wolfe. In talents, in military skill, in per- 
sonal courage, he was not his inferior. Nor was his 
death much less sublime. He lived to be carried to the 
city, where his last moments w^ere employed in writing, 
with his own hand, a letter to the English general, re- 
commending the French prisoners to his care and hu- 
manity. When informed that his wound was mortal, he 
replied, ' I shall not then live to see the surrender of 
Quebec' " 



46. War with the Cherokees. 

While the British and colonial troops were conquer- 
ing Canada, the Cherokees, a powerful tribe of Indians, 
were committing outrages on the frontiers of Virginia 
and Carolina. During the first years of the war with 



96 

the French, they espoused the cause of the English. But 
having been treated with coolness and neglect, and the 
murder of 12 or 15 of their warriors in the back parts 
of Virginia, together with the imprudent and perfidious 
conduct of Gov. Littleton of Carolina, who seized a 
number of their chiefs as prisoners, while treating for 
peace, the Cherokees were highly exasperated, and fell 
upon the frontier settlements, and perpetrated many 
cruel ravages and murders. Gov. Littleton, with a body 
of troops, entered the country, and obliged the Indians 
to sue for peace, which was granted. " But the savages 
violated the treaty, and attempted to surprise a fort on 
the frontiers of Carolina. General Amherst, on appli- 
cation, sent Colonel Montgomery, with twelve hundred 
troops, to protect the southern colonies. This officer 
penetrated into the heart of the Cherokee country, plun- 
dering and destroying all the villages and magazines of 
corn. In revenge, the savages besieged Fort Loudon, 
on the confines of Virginia ; the garrison, after being 
reduced to extreme distress, capitulated ; but on their 
march towards Carolina, a body of savages fell upon 
the party, and murdered five and twenty of them, with 
all the officers, except Captain Stuart. Colonel Mont- 
gomery being obliged by his orders to return to Cana- 
da, the Carolinians were alarmed for the safety of the 
colony, and prevailed with him to leave four companies 
of men for their defence. Canada being entirely sub- 
dued, General Amherst sent Colonel Grant, with a body 
of troops, who landed at Charleston early in 1761. 
These troops, being joined by a regiment of colonial 
forces, under Colonel Middleton, undertook an expedi- 
tion into the Cherokee country. 

"In May, the army, consisting^af two thousand and 
six hundred men, advanced to Fort Prince George. 
Here AttakuUakulla, having heard of the army's ad- 
vancing against his nation, met Colonel Grant, and re- 
peatedly entreated him, by his friendship, and the many 
good services he had performed for the English, that 
he would proceed no farther, until he had once more 
used his influence with his nation to bring them to an 



97 

accommodation ; but Colonel Grant would not listen to 
his solicitations. He immediately began his march for 
the middle settlements. A party of ninety Indians and 
thirty woodmen, painted like Indians, marched in front 
of the army, and scoured the woods. After them fol- 
lowed the light infantry, and about fifty rangers, con- 
sisting of about two hundred men. By the vigilance 
and activity of these, the colonel designed to secure the 
main army from annoyance and surprise. During three 
days, he made forced marches, with a view to pass a 
number of dangerous defiles, which might cost him 
dear, should the enemy first get the possession, and 
warmly dispute the passage. These he passed safely. 
But the next day, advancing into suspicious grounds, on 
all sides, orders were given to prepare for action ; and 
that the guards should advance slowly, doubling their 
circumspection. While the army was advancing in 
this cautious manner, about eight o'clock in the morn- 
ing, the enemy were discovered by the advanced guard, 
nearly in the same ground where they had attacked 
Colonel Montgomery the preceding year. Rushing 
down from the high grounds, they furiously attacked the 
advanced guard. This was supported, and the action 
became general. A party of the enemy, driven from 
the low grounds, immediately ascended the hills, under 
which the whole line was obliged to. pass. On the left 
was a river, from the opposite bank of which, they re- 
ceived a heavy fire as they advanced. While the line 
faced and gave their whole fire to the Indians on the 
bank of the river, a party was ordered to ascend the 
hills and drive the enemy from their heights. No sooner 
were they driven from the heights, than they returned 
with redoubled fury to the charge in the low grounds. 
These it appeared to be their resolution obstinately to 
dispute. The situation of the troops soon became criti- 
cal and distressing. They had been greatly fatigued 
by forced marches in rainy weather. They were galled 
by the fire of the enemy, and so compassed with woods, 
that they neither could discern nor approach them, but 
with great difficulty and danger. When they were 
9 



98 

pressed they always kept at a distance ; but, rallying, 
returned again to the charge with the same fierceness 
and resolution. No sooner were they driven from one 
place, than they sprung up like furies in another. While 
the attention of the colonel was directed to the enemy 
on the banks of the river, and he was employed in 
driving them from their lurking places on that side, they 
made so furious an attack on his rear guard, that he 
was obliged to order a detachment back to its relief, to 
save his cattle, provisions, and baggage. From nine 
in the morning to eleven o'clock, did the enemy main- 
tain the fight. Every where did the woods resound 
with the roar of arms, and with the shouts and hideous 
yellings of the savages. At length they gave way, but 
as they were pursued, they kept up a scattering fire un- 
til two o'clock ; after that they entirely disappeared. 

" What loss the enemy suffered, was not known. The 
loss of Colonel Grant was about sixty men killed and 
wounded. The army advanced as soon as possible, and 
about midnight arrived at Etchoe, a large Indian town. 
The next morning, it was reduced to ashes. There 
were fourteen towns in the middle settlements, Avhich 
soon shared the same fate. The enemy's magazines and 
even their cornfields, w^hich are reported to have amount- 
ed to fourteen hundred acres, were utterly destroyed. 
The miserable inhabitants stood the silent spectators of 
this general and merciless destruction. They w^ere 
obliged to retire to starve in the thickets, swamps, and 
mountains. Nearly the same barbarities were com- 
mitted against them, by a civilized and Christian people, 
of which we so much complain when they are perpe- 
trated against us."* 

After destroying the Indian towns, the army repaired 
to Fort Prince George, for rest and refreshment. A 
short time after, a number of Indian chiefs arrived with 
proposals of peace, Avhich were gladly received, and 
peace concluded. 

♦ Dr. Trumbull. 



99 



47. Expeditions against the Spanish Settlements in the 
West Indies. 

In 1740, war having been declared by Great Britain 
against Spain, expeditions were undertaken against the 
Spanish West Indies, Porto Bello, Carthagena, and 
Cuba. Requisitions were made on the colonies to as- 
sist in these enterprises. Four regiments were raised 
from the American colonies, for these expeditions ; and 
the several colonies were at the charge of levy money, 
provisions, and transports, for their several quotas. 
An armament from Great Britain, under the command 
of Lord Cathcart, sailed from the West Indies, and 
formed a junction with Vice Admiral Vernon's fleet at 
Jamaica. Lord Cathcart having died in the West In- 
dies before the complete junction of the fleets. Admiral 
Vernon found himself at the head of the most formida- 
ble fleet and army ever sent into those seas. The whole 
fleet consisted of twenty-nine ships of the line, with 
nearly the same number of frigates, besides fire-ships 
and bomb-ketches. The number of seamen amounted 
to 15,000; the land forces, including the four regiments 
from the colonies, were not less than 12,000. Vernon 
having taken and plundered Porto Bello, now proceeded 
with his fleet, and land forces, under General Went- 
worth, to attack Carthagena. After demolishing the 
strong forts and castles in the harbour, an attack was 
made by Wentworth upon the town ; but he was obliged 
to retire, with the loss of four or five hundred men. In 
July the combined forces made an attempt on the Island 
of Cuba. They possessed themselves of a fine harbour, 
but by reason of an extraordinary sickness and mortality, 
they were not able to effect any thing of consequence. 

" According to the accounts given of the sickness, it 
was nearly as mortal as the plague. More than a thou- 
sand men died in a day, for several days. Of nearly 
1000 men from New England, not 100 returned; of 500 
men from Massachusetts, 50 only returned."* 
* Dr. Trumbull. 

t.OF& 



100 

In 1762, Admiral Pocock, with a fleet of thirty-seven 
ships of war, and about one hundred and fifty trans- 
ports, with a land force of about 15,000 men, under the 
command of Lord Albemarle, arrived before Havana on 
the 5th of June. On the 17th the troops landed, and 
after a siege of more than two months, in which the 
besieging army showed the most invincible courage, 
patience, and perseverance, this important place capitu- 
lated to his Britannic majesty. 

In this siege, before the middle of July, the army in 
this unwholesome and burning region, was reduced to 
half its original number. Many of the soldiers dropped 
down dead under the pressure of heat, thirst, and fa- 
tigue. A considerable number of colonial troops enlist- 
ed under their own officers, and served in this arduous 
enterprise. 

Of the troops from New England, scarcely any of the 
private soldiers, and but few of the officers, ever returned. 
Such as were not killed in the service, were generally 
swept away by the great mortality which prevailed in 
the army and navy. 



48. Dr. Franklin^s Experiment in Electricity, 

In the summer of 1752, Dr. Franklin was enabled to 
make a grand and unparalleled discovery respecting 
electricity, by an experiment. 

At this time the subject of electricity was a new sci- 
ence, and the philosophers of Europe were busy with it. 

Dr. Franklin, in his studies and reasonings on the 
subject, took up the idea that the thunder and lightning 
of the heavens were caused by electricity, and conceived 
the bold idea, that the electric fluid might be conducted, 
by sharp pointed iron rods, raised upon houses, ships, 
&c., to the ground or water, and thus preserve them from 
injury. 

" The plan which he had originally proposed, was, 
to erect on some high tower, or other elevated place, a 



101 

sentry box, from which should rise a pointed iron rod, 
insulated by being fixed in a cake of rosin. Electrified 
cl&Lids passing over this, would, he conceived, impart to 
it a portion of their electricity, which would be rendered 
evident to the senses by sparks being emitted, when a 
key, the knuckle, or other conductor, was presented to 
it. Philadelphia at this time afibrded no opportunity of 
trying an experiment of this kind. Whilst Franklin 
was waiting for the erection of a spire, it occurred to him, 
that he might have more ready access to the region of 
the clouds by means of a common kite. He prepared 
one by attaching two cross sticks to a silk handkerchief, 
which would not suffer so much from the rain as paper. 
To the upright stick was affixed an iron point. The 
string was, as usual, of hemp, except the lower end, which 
was silk. Where the hempen string was terminated, a 
key was fastened. With this apparatus, on the appear- 
ance of a thunder gust approaching, he went out on the 
commons, accompanied by his son, to whom alone he 
communicated his intentions, well knowing the ridicule 
which, too generally for the interest of science, awaits 
unsuccessful experiments in philosophy. He placed 
himself under a shed to avoid the rain. His kite was 
raised. A thunder cloud passed over it. No sign of 
electricity appeared. He almost despaired of success ; 
when suddenly he observed the loose fibres of the string 
to move towards an erect position. He now presented 
his knuckle to the key, and received a strong spark. 
On this experiment depended the fate of his theory. If 
he succeeded, his name would rank high amongst those 
who have improved science ; if he failed, he must inevi- 
tably be subjected to the derision of mankind, or, what 
is worse, their pity, as a well meaning man, but a weak, 
silly projector. The anxiety with which he looked for 
the result of this experiment, may easily be con- 
ceived. Doubts and despair had begun to prevail, when 
the fact was ascertained in so clear a manner, that even 
the most incredulous could no longer withhold their 
assent. Repeated sparks were drawn from the key, a 
vial was charged, a shock given, and all the experi- 



102 

ments made, which are usually performed with elec- 
tricity." 

By this and other experiments, Franklin's theory was 
established in the most convincing manner. When it 
was known that an American, an inhabitant of the ob- 
scure city of Philadelphia, was able to make discove- 
ries and to frame theories, which had escaped the notice 
of the enlightened philosophers of Europe, it was quite 
mortifying to the pride of their scientific societies. 



49. Whitefield, the celebrated Preacher, 

The Rev. George Whitefield, a clergyman of the 
Church of England, first arrived in this country in the 
year 1738. He landed in Savannah, Geo., and laid the 
foundation of an orphan house a few miles from Savan- 
nah, and afterwards finished it at great expense. He 
returned to England the same year. On the following 
year he returned back to America, landed at Philadel- 
phia, and began to preach in different churches. In this, 
and in his subsequent visits to America, he visited most of 
the principal places in the colonies. Immense numbers 
of people flocked to hear him, wherever he preached. 

" The effects produced in Philadelphia and other 
places, were truly astonishing. Numbers of almost all 
religious denominations, and many who had no connex- 
ion Avith any denomination, were brought to inquire 
with the utmost eagerness, what they should do to be 
saved. Such was the eagerness of the multitude in Phi- 
ladelphia, to listen to spiritual instruction, that there was 
public worship regularly twice a day for a year : and on 
the Lord's day it was celebrated thrice or four times. 

" During his visit to Philadelphia, he preached fre- 
quently after night, from the gallery of the court-house, 
in Market-street. So loud was his voice at that time, 
that it was distinctly heard on the Jersey shore, and so 
distinct was his speech, that every word he said was un- 
derstood on board a shallop, at Market-street wharf, a 



103 

distance of upwards of 400 feet from the court-house. 
All the intermediate space was crowded with his hear- 
ers." He was truly remarkable for his uncommon elo- 
quence, and fervent zeal. His eloquence was indeed 
very great, and of the truest kind. He was utterly de- 
void of all affectation; the importance of his subject, 
and the regard due to his hearers, engrossed all his con- 
cern. Every accent of his voice spoke to the ear, every 
feature of his face, every motion of his hands, and every 
gesture, spoke to the eye; so that the most dissipated 
and thoughtless found their attention arrested, and the 
dullest and most ignorant could not but understand. He 
appeared to be devoid of the spirit of sectarianism ; his 
only object seemed to be to "preach Christ and him 
crucified."* 

Mr. Whitefield died in Newburyport, Mass., on the 
30th of September, 1770, in the fifty-sixth year of his 
age, on his seventh visit to America — having been in 
the ministry thirty-four years. 



50. Col. BoovJs Settlement of Kentucky. 

The country now called Kentucky was well known 
to the Indian traders, many years before its settlement. 
It, however, remained unexplored by the Virginians, 
till the year 1769, when Col. Daniel Boon, and a few 
others, who conceived it to be an interesting object, 
undertook a journey for that purpose. After a long, 
fatiguing march, over a mountainous wilderness, in a 

* The following anecdote respecting his manner of preaching, will 
serve to illustrate this part of his character. One day, while preach- 
ing from the balcony of the court-house, in Philadelphia, he cried out, 
"Father Abraham, who have you got in heaven; any Episcopali- 
ans?" "No!" "Any Presbyterians T' "No!" '' Any Baptists?" 
" No !" " Have you any Methodists there ?" " No !" " Have you 
&ny Independents or Seceders?" "No! No!" "Why, who have 
you then 7" " We don't know those names here ; all that are here 
are C/iris^ians— believers in Christ — men who have overcome by the 
blood of the Lamb, and the word of his testimony!" "O, is this 
the case 7 then God help me— God help us all to forget party names, 
and to become Christians in deed and m truth." 



104 

westerly direction, they at length arrived upon its borders, 
and, from the top of an eminence, "saw with pleasure 
the beautiful level of Kentucke. For some time," says 
Col. Boon, " we had experienced the most uncomfortable 
weather. We now encamped, made a shelter to defend 
us from the inclement season, and began to hunt and 
reconnoitre the country. We found abundance of wild 
beasts in this vast forest. The buffaloes were more nu- 
merous than cattle on other settlements, browsing on the 
leaves of the cane, or cropping the herbage on those ex- 
tensive plains. We saw hundreds in a drove, and the 
numbers about the salt springs were amazing. In this fo- 
rest, the habitation of beasts of every American Icind, we 
hunted with great success till December. 

" On the 22d of December, John Stuart and I had a 
pleasing ramble; but fortune changed the day at the 
close of it. We had passed through 9. great forest, in 
which stood myriads of trees, some gay with blossoms, 
others rich with fruit. Nature was here a series of won- 
ders, and a fund of delight. Here she displayed her 
ingenuity and industry in a variety of flowers and fruit, 
beautifully coloured, elegantly shaped, and charmingly fla- 
voured ; and we were diverted with numberless animals, 
presenting themselves perpetually to our view. In the 
decline of the day, near Kentucke river, as we ascended 
the brow of a small hill, a number of Indians rushed 
out of a thick cane-brake, and made us prisoners. The 
Indians plundered us, and kept us in confinement seven 
days. During this, we discovered no uneasiness or de- 
sire to escape, which made them less suspicious ; but in 
the dead of night, as we lay by a large fire, in a thick 
cane-brake, when sleep had locked up their senses, my situ- 
ation not disposing me to rest, I gently awoke my compan- 
ion. We seized this favourable opportunity, and departed, 
directing our course towards our old camp; but found it 
plundered, and our company dispersed or gone home. 

" About this time my brother. Squire Boon, with ano- 
ther adventurer, who came to explore the country shortly 
after us, was wandering through the forest, and acci- 
dentally found our camp. Notwithstanding our un- 



105 

fortunate circumstances, and our dangerous situation, 
surrounded with hostile savages, our meeting fortunately 
in the wilderness, gave us the most sensible satisfaction. 

" Soon after this, my companion in captivity, John 
Stuart, was killed by the savages ; and the man that came 
with my brother returned home by himself We were 
then in a dangerous, helpless situation; exposed daily 
to perils and death, amongst savages and wild beasts, not 
a white man in the country but ourselves. 

" Thus, many hundred miles from our families, in the 
howling wilderness, we did not continue in a state of 
indolence; but hunted every day, and prepared a little 
cottage to defend us from the winter storms. We met 
with no disturbance during the winter. 

" On the first of May, 1770, my brother returned home 
by himself, for a new recruit of horses and ammunition, 
leaving me alone, without bread, salt, or sugar, or even 
a horse or dog. I passed a few days uncomfortably. 
The idea of a beloved wife and family, and their anxiety 
on my account, would have disposed me to melancholy, 
if I farther indulged the thought. 

" One day I undertook a tour through the country, 
when the diversity and beauties of nature I met with, in 
this charming season, expelled every gloomy thought. 
Just at the close of the day, the gentle gales ceased; not 
a breath shook the tremulous leaf I had gained the 
summit of a commanding ridge, and looking round with 
astonishing delight, beheld the ample plains and beau- 
teous tracts below. On the one hand I surveyed the 
famous Ohio, rolling in silent dignity, and marking the 
western boundary of Kentucke with inconceivable gran- 
deur. At a vast distance, I beheld the mountains lift 
their venerable brows, and penetrate the clouds. All 
things were still. I kindled a fire near a fountain of 
sweet water, and feasted on the loin of a buck, which a 
few hours before I had killed. The shades of night 
soon overspread the hemisphere, and the earth seemed to 
gasp after the hovering moisture. My excursion had 
fatigued my body and amused my mind. I laid me down 
to sleep, and awoke not till the sun had chased away the 



106 

night. I continued this tour, and in a few days explored 
a considerable part of the country; each day equally 
pleased as at first ; after which I returned to my old camp, 
which had not been disturbed in my absence. I did not 
confine my lodging to it, but often reposed in thick cane- 
brakes, to avoid the savages, Avho, I believe, often visited 
my camp, but, fortunately for me, in my absence. No 
populous city, with all the varieties of commerce and 
stately structures, could aftbrd so much pleasure to my 
mind, as the beauties of nature I found in this country. 

" Until the 27th of July, I spent the time in an unin- 
terrupted scene of sylvan pleasures, when my brother, to 
my great felicity, met me, according to appointment, at 
our old camp. Soon after, we left the place, and pro- 
ceeded to Cumberland river, reconnoitring that part of 
the country, and giving names to the different rivers. In 
March, 1771, I returned home to my family, being deter- 
mined to bring them, as soon as possible, at the risk of 
my life and fortune, to reside in Kentucke, which I es- 
teemed a second paradise. On my return, I found my 
family in happy circumstances. I sold my farm at Yad- 
kin, and what goods we could not carry with us, and on 
the 25th of September, 1773, we bade farewell to our 
friends, and proceeded on our journey to Kentucke, in 
company with five more families, and forty men that 
joined us in Powell's valley. 

" On the 10th of October the rear of our company was 
attacked by a number of Indians, who killed six, and 
wounded one man ; of these, my eldest son was one that 
fell in the action. Though we repulsed the enemy, yet 
this unhappy affair scattered our cattle, brought us into 
extreme difficulty, and so discouraged the whole company, 
that we retreated forty miles to Clinch river." 

In April, 1775, Col. Boon, with a company of enter- 
prising men, after a number of contests with the Indians, 
erected the fort of Boonsborough, at a salt lick, sixty 
yards from the river, on the south side. Col. Boon says, 
" on the 14th of June, having finished the fort, I returned 
to my family on the Chnch. Soon after, I removed my 
family to this fort ; we arrived safe ; my wife and daugh- 



107 

ter being the first white women that stood on the banks 
of Kentucke river." 



51. Stamp Act. 

The British Parliament, in the year 1765, for the pur- 
pose of raising a revenue from the colonies, passed the 
famous stamp act; which ordained that all instruments 
of waiting, as contracts, deeds, notes, &c., should not be 
valid, unless executed on stamped paper, on which a 
duty should be paid. This alarmed the colonies, and 
awakened their indignation. They determined to resist 
the execution of the law. The 1st of November, 1765, 
was the day on which this act was to take effect. In 
Boston, the bells tolled, the shops were shut, effigies of 
the royalists were carried about in derision, and torn in 
pieces. At Portsmouth, the bells tolled, a coffin was 
made, on the lid was inscribed, "Liberty, aged 145," and 
with unbraced drums, and minute guns, a procession 
followed it to the grave. At the close of an oration, the 
coffin was taken up, signs of life appeared in the corpse, 
^'Liberty revived^ was substituted, the bells struck a 
cheerful key, and joy sparkled in every countenance. 

In New York the stamp act was contemptuously cried 
about the streets, under the title of " The Folly of Eng- 
land and Ruin of America." The stamp papers having 
arrived. Gov. Golden took them into the fort in order to 
secure them. Many of the citizens of New York, of- 
fended at the conduct, and disliking the political sen- 
timents of the governor, assembled in the evening, broke 
open his stable, and took out his coach ; and after carry- 
ing it about the city, marched to the common, when a 
gallows was erected, on one end of which they sus- 
pended his effigy, with a stamped bill of lading in one 
hand, and a figure of the devil in the other. After this, the 
populace took the effigy and the gallows entire, and car- 
ried it in procession, the coach preceding, to the gate of the 
fort, whence it was removed to the bowling green, where 
the whole pageantry, with the coach, was consumed in a 
bonfire, amidst the acclamations of thousands of spectators. 



108 

Similar proceedings occurred in many parts of the 
country, and the obnoxious act was shortly after repealed. 



52. Massacre in Boston. 

The inhabitants of Boston had suffered almost every 
species of insult from the British soldiery; who, coun- 
tenanced by the royal party, had generally found means 
to screen themselves from the hands of the civil officers. 
Thus all authority rested on the point of the sword, and 
the partizans of the crown triumphed for a time in the 
plenitude of military poAver. Yet the measure and the 
manner of posting troops in the capital of the province, 
had roused such jealousy and disgust, as could not be 
subdued by the scourge that hung over their heads. 
Continual bickerings took place in the streets, between 
the soldiers and the citizens; the insolence of the first, 
which had been carried so far as to excite the African 
slaves to murder their masters, with the promise of im- 
punity, and the indiscretion of the last, was often pro- 
ductive of tumults and disorder, that led the most cool 
and temperate to be apprehensive of consequences of 
the most serious nature. 

On the second of March, 1770, a fray took place in 
Boston, near Mr. Gray's rope walk, between a private 
soldier of the 29th regiment and an inhabitant. The 
former was supported by his comrades, the latter by the 
rope-makers, till several, on both sides, were involved 
in the consequences. On the fifth a more dreadful scene 
was presented. The soldiers, when under arms, were 
pressed upon, insulted, and pelted, by a mob armed with 
clubs, sticks, and snow-balls covering stones. They 
were also dared to fire. In this situation, one of the 
soldiers, who had received a blow, in resentment, fired 
at the supposed aggressor. This was followed by a 
single discharge from six others. Three of the inhabit- 
ants were killed, and five dangerously wounded. The 
town was immediately in commotion. Such was the 



109 

temper, force, and number of tlie inhabitants, that no- 
thing but an engagement to remove the troops out of the 
town, together with the advice of moderate men, pre- 
vented the townsmen from falling on the soldiers. The 
killed were buried in one vault, and in a most respectful 
manner, in order to express the indignation of the in- 
habitants at the slaughter of their brethren, by soldiers 
quartered among them, in violation of their civil liber- 
ties. Captain Preston, who commanded the party which 
fired on the inhabitants, was committed to jail, and after- 
wards tried. The captain and six of the men were ac- 
quitted. Two were brought in guilty of manslaughter. 
It appeared, on the trial, that the soldiers Avere abused, 
insulted, threatened, and pelted, before they fired. It 
was also proved, that only seven guns were fired by the 
eight prisoners. These circumstances induced the jury 
to make a favourable verdict. The result of .the trial 
reflected great honour on John Adams (afterwards Pre- 
sident of the United States) and Josiah Q,uincy, Esqrs. 
the counsel for the prisoners ; and also on the integrity 
of the jury, who ventured to give an upright verdict, in 
defiance of popular opinions. 

" The people, not dismayed by the blood of their 
neighbours, thus wantonly shed, determined no longer 
to submit to the insolence of military power. Colonel 
Dalrymple, who commanded in Boston, was informed, 
the day after the riot in King-street, ' that he must with- 
draw his troops from the town within a limited term, or 
hazard the consequences.' 

" The inhabitants of the town assembled at Faneuil 
Hall, w^here the subject was discussed with becoming 
spirit, and the people unanimously resolved, that no 
armed force should be suffered longer to reside in the 
capital ; and if the king's troops were not immediately 
withdra^vn by their own officers, the governor should 
be requested to give orders for their removal, and there- 
by prevent the necessity of more rigorous steps. A 
committee from this body was deputed to wait on the 
governor, and requested him to exert that authority which 
the exigencies of the times required from the supreme 
10 



no 

magistrate. Mr. Samuel Adams, the chairman of the 
committee, with a pathos and address peculiar to himself, 
exposed the illegality of quartering troops in the town 
in the midst of peace: he urged the apprehensions of 
the people, and the fatal consequences that might ensue 
if their removal was delayed. 

" But no arguments could prevail on Mr. Hutchinson, 
who, from timidity, or some more censurable cause, 
evaded acting at all in the business, and grounded his 
refusal on a pretended want of authority. After which, 
Col. Dalrymple, wishing to compromise the matter, con- 
sented that the twenty-ninth regiment, more culpable 
than any other in the late tumult, should be sent to Cas- 
tle Island. This concession was by no means satisfac- 
tory; the people, inflexible in their demands, insisted 
that no British soldier should be left within the town ; 
their requisition was reluctantly complied with, and with- 
in four days the whole army decamped."* 



53. Destruction of Tea in Boston. 

The British ministry still persisting in their right to 
tax the colonies, had, for this purpose, given permission 
to the East India Company to ship a large quantity of 
teas to America, charged with duty. The Americans, 
fixed in their opposition to the principle of taxation in 
any shape, opposed the landing of the tea. In New 
York, and in Philadelphia, the cargoes sent out were 
returned without being entered at the custom house. In 

* The circumstances and probable consequences of the tragical 
affair iust related, sunk deep into the minds of the people, and were 
turned to the advantaaje of their cause. Its anniversary for many 
years was observed witn great solemnity, and the most eloquent ora- 
tors were successively employed to deliver an annual oration to pre- 
serve the remembrance of it fresh in their minds. On these occa- 
sions, the blessings of liberty, the horrors of slavery, the dangers of 
a standing army, the rights of the colonies, and a variety of such 
topics, were represented to the public view, under their most pleasing 
and alarming forms. These annual orations administered fuel to the 
fire of liberty, and kept it burning with an incessant flame.— iV/orse's 
Iierolutio7i. 



w 



W 




Ill 

Boston, the tea being consigned to the royal governor, 
(Hutchinson,) the populace, "clad like the aborigines 
of the wilderness, with tomahawks in their hands and 
clubs on their shoulders, without the least molestation, 
marched through the streets with silent solemnity, amidst 
innumerable spectators, and proceeded to the wharv^es, 
boarded the ships, demanded the keys, and without much 
deliberation, knocked open the chests, and emptied se- 
veral thousand weight of the finest teas into the ocean. 
No opposition was made, though surrounded by the 
king's ships; all was silence and dismay. This done, 
the procession returned through the town, in the same 
order and solemnity as observed in the outset of their 
attempt. No other disorder took place ; and it was ob- 
served, the stillest night ensued that Boston had enjoyed 
for several months." Intelligence of this transaction 
reached the British ministry, and in 1774, they passed 
an act to restrain all intercourse by water wdth the town 
of Boston, by closing the port. They also removed the 
government and public offices to Salem. 



54. First Continental Congress. 



o 



The first general congress met at Philadelphia, in the 
beginning of September, 1774. It consisted of fifty-one 
delegates from twelve colonies. They chose Peyton 
Randolph president, and Charles Thompson secretary. 
The delegates were appointed by the colonial legisla- 
tures, or, where none existed, the appointments were 
made by select meetings and associations of citizens. 
" The novelty and importance of the meeting of this 
congress excited universal attention, and their transac- 
tions were such as could not but tend to render them 
respectable. 

" The first act of congress was an approbation of the 
conduct of Massachusetts Bay, and an exhortation to 
continue in the same spirit which they had begun. Sup- 
plies for the suiFering inhabitants, whom the operation 



112 

of the port-bill had reduced to great distress, were strong- 
ly recommended ; and it was declared, that in case of 
attempts to enforce the obnoxious acts by arms, all Ame- 
rica should join to assist the town of Boston ; and, 
should the inhabitants be obliged, during the course of 
hostilities, to remove farther up the country, the losses 
they might sustain should be repaired at the public ex- 
pense. 

" Congress next addressed a letter to General Gage ; 
in which, having stated the grievances of the people of 
Massachusetts, they informed him of the fixed and un- 
alterable determination of all the other provinces to sup- 
port their brethren, and to oppose the British acts of 
parliament ; that they themselves were appointed to 
watch over the liberties of America ; and entreated him 
to desist from military operations, lest such hostilities 
might be brought on as would frustrate all hopes of 
reconciliation with the parent state. 

" Their next step was to publish a declaration of 
rights. These they summed up in the rights belonging 
to Englishmen ; and particularly insisted, that as their 
distance rendered it impossible for them to be represent- 
ed in the British parliament, their provincial assemblies, 
with a governor appointed by the king, constituted the 
only legislative power within each province. They 
would, however, consent to such acts of parliament as 
were evidently calculated merely for the regulation of 
commerce, and for securing to the parent state the bene- 
fits of the American trade ; but would never allow that 
they could impose any tax on the colonies, for the pur- 
pose of revenue, without their consent. 

" They proceeded to reprobate the intention of each 
of the new acts of parliament, and insisted on all the 
rights they had enumerated as being unalienable, and 
what no power could deprive them of The Canada 
act they pointed out as being extremely inimical to the 
colonies, by whose assistance it had been conquered; 
and they termed it, ' An act for establishing the Roman 
Catholic religion in Canada, abolishing the equitable 
system of English laws, and establishing a tyranny there.' 



113 

" They farther declared in favour of a non-importation 
and non-consumption of British goods, until the acts 
were repealed by which duties were imposed upon tea, 
coffee, wine, sugar, and molasses, imported into Ame- 
rica, as well as the Boston port act, and the three others 
passed at the preceding session of parliament. 

" The new regulations against the importation and 
consumption of British commodities, were then drawn 
up with great solemnity ; and they concluded with return- 
ing the warmest thanks to those members of parliament 
who had with so much zeal, though without any suc- 
cess, opposed the obnoxious acts of parliament. 

" The next proceedings of Congress were to frame a 
petition to the king, an address to the British natioa, 
and another to the colonies ; all of which were in the 
usual strain of American language at that time, and 
drawn up in such a masterly manner, as ought to have 
impressed the people of England with a more favour- 
able opinion of the Americans, than they could at that 
time be induced to entertain."* 

After a session of eight weeks, congress dissolved 
themselves, after recommending another congress to be 
convened on the 10th of May ensuing, unless the griev- 
ances should be previously redressed. Although the 
power of this congress was merely advisory, their reso- 
lutions received the general sanction of the provincial 
congresses, and of the colonial assemblies ; " and their 
recommendations were more generally and more effect- 
ually carried into execution than the laws of the best 
regulated state." 



55. Battle of Lexington. 

Determined to reduce the rebellious colonies to sub- 
mission, the British ministry transported a force of 
10,000 men, who w^ere stationed at Boston. 

The Americans having deposited a considerable quan- 

* Williams' Histoiy of the Revolution. 
10* 



114 

tity of military stores at Concord, an inland town, about 
eighteen miles from Boston, Gen. Gage determined to 
destroy them. For this purpose, he, on the night pre- 
ceding the 19th of April, detached Lieutenant Colonel 
Smith and Major Pitcairn, with 800 grenadiers and light 
infantry; who, at 11 o'clock, commenced a silent and 
expeditious march for Concord. Although a number of 
British officers, who had dined at Cambridge the pre- 
ceding day, had taken the precaution to disperse them- 
selves along the road leading to Concord, to stop any 
expresses that might be sent from Boston to alarm the 
country, yet such was the vigilance of the Americans, 
that the expedition was discovered, and the alarm rapidly 
spread by church bells, signal guns, and volleys. When 
the British troops arrived at Lexington, about five in 
the morning, they found about seventy men, belonging 
to the minute company of the town, under arms. Ma- 
jor Pitcairn, who led the van, galloping up to them, 
called out, " Disperse, disperse, you rebels ; throw down 
your arms and dispersed Not being obeyed, he ad- 
vanced nearer ; fired his pistol; flourished his sw^ord, 
and ordered his troops to fire. A discharge of arms from 
the British soldiers, with a huzza, immediately succeed- 
ed; several of the Americans fell, and the rest dispersed. 
The firing continued after the dispersion, and the fugi- 
tives stopped and returned the fire: eight of the Ameri- 
cans were killed, three or four of them by the first fire 
of the British ; the others after they had left the parade. 
A number also were wounded. 

The British now proceeded to Concord, disabled two 
twenty-four pounders ; threw 500 pounds of ball into 
the river, and destroyed about sixty barrels of flour. 
The Americans being reinforced, a skirmish ensued be- 
tween them and the regulars. The whole detachment 
was soon obliged to retreat with precipitancy, closely 
followed by the people of the adjacent country, who 
were by this time all aroused, and in arms. Some fired 
from behind stone walls and other coverts ; others pressed 
on their rear; and thus harassed, the British retreated 
six miles back to Lexington. Here they were joined 



115 

by Lord Percy, who, most fortunately for them, had ar- 
rived with a detachment of nine hundred men, and two 
pieces of cannon.* 

The enemy having halted an hour or two at Lexing- 
ton, re-commenced their march ; the provincials continu 
ing to harass them by firing from stone walls, &c. A 
little after sunset, the British reached Bunker Hill,where, 
being exhausted by excessive fatigue, they remained du- 
ring the night, under the protection of the Somerset man 
of war ; and the next morning went into Boston. Du- 
ring this excursion 65 of their number had been killed, 
180 wounded, and 28 made prisoners; total 273. The 
Americans had 50 killed, and 38 wounded and missing. 



56. Taking of Ticonderoga hy Col. Allen. 

The seizure of the important fortress of Ticonderoga, 
by Col. Ethan Allen, on the 10th of May, 1775, is thus 
related by himself: — 

" The first systematical and bloody attempt at Lex- 
ington, to enslave America, thoroughly electrified my 
mind, and fully determined me to take a part with my 
country. And while I was wishing for an opportunity 
to signalize myself in its behalf, directions were privately 
sent to me from the then colony, now state of Connecti- 
cut, to raise the Green Mountain Boys, and, if possible, 
with them to surprise and take the fortress of Ticonde- 
roga. This enterprise I cheerfully undertook; and af- 
ter first guarding all the several passes that led thither, 
to cut off all intelligence between the garrison and the 
country, made a forced march from Bennington, and 
arrived at the lake opposite Ticonderoga, on the evening 
of the ninth day of May, 1775, with two hundred and 
thirty valiant Green Mountain Boys ; and it was with 

* Lord Percy formed his detachment into a square, in which he 
inclosed Col. Smith's party, " who were so much exhausted with 
fatigue, that they were obhged to lie down for rest on the ground, their 
tongues hanging out of their mouths, like those of dogs, after a chase." 

Stedinan. 



116 

the utmost difficulty that I procured boats to cross the 
lake. However, I landed eighty-three men near the 
garrison, and sent the boats back for the rear guard, com- 
manded by Col. Seth Warner; but the day began to 
dawn, and I found myself necessitated to attack the fort 
before the rear could cross the lake; and as it was ha- 
zardous, I harangued the officers and soldiers in the 
manner following : ' Friends and fellow soldiers, — You 
have for a number of years past, been a scourge and 
terror to arbitrary powers. Your valour has been famed 
abroad, and acknowledged, as appears by the advice and 
orders to me from the general assembly of Connecticut, 
to surprise and take the garrison now before us. I now 
propose to advance before you, and in person conduct 
you through the wicket gate; for we must this morning 
either quit our pretensions to valour, or possess ourselves 
of this fortress in a few minutes ; and inasmuch as it is 
a desperate attempt, which none but the bravest of men 
dare undertake, I do not urge it on any contrary to his 
will. You that will undertake voluntarily, poise your 
firelocks.' The men being at this time drawn up in 
three ranks, each poised his firelock. I ordered them 
to face to the right ; and at the head of the centre ffie, 
marched them immediately to the wicket gate aforesaid, 
where I found a sentry posted, who instantly snapped 
his fusee at me. I ran immediately towards him, and 
he retreated through the covered way into the parade 
w^ithin the garrison, gave a halloo, and ran under bomb 
proof My party, who followed me into the fort, I formed 
on the parade in such a manner as to face the barracks 
which faced each other. The garrison being asleep, 
except the sentries, we gave three huzzas, which greatly 
surprised them. One of the sentries made a pass at one 
of my officers with a charged bayonet, and slightly 
wounded him. My first thought was to kill him with my 
sword, but in an instant I altered the design and fury 
of the blow, to a slight cut on the side of the head ; upon 
which he dropped his gun and asked quarters, which I 
readily granted him ; and demanded the place where 
the commanding officer kept. He showed me a pair of 



117 

stairs in the front, which led up to a second story in said 
barracks, to which I immediately repaired, and ordered 
the commander, Capt. Delaplace, to come forth instantly, 
or I would sacrifice the whole garrison ; at which time 
the captain came immediately to the door with his 
breeches in his hand, when I ordered him to deliver to 
me the fort instantly ; he asked me by what authority I 
demanded it. I answered him, ' In the name of the 
Great Jehovah and the continental congress^ The au- 
thority of congress being very little known at that time, 
he began to speak again, but I interrupted him, and with 
my drawn sword near my head, again demanded an im- 
mediate surrender of the garrison ; with which he then 
complied, and ordered his men to be forthwith paraded 
without arms, as he had given up the garrison. In the 
mean time some of my officers had given orders, and 
in consequence thereof, sundry of the barrack doors were 
beat down, and about one third of the garrison impri- 
soned, which consisted of said commander, a lieutenant 
Feltham, a conductor of artillery, a gunner, two ser- 
geants, and forty-four rank and file ; about one hundred 
pieces of cannon, one thirteen inch mortar, and a num- 
ber of swivels. This surprise was carried into execu- 
tion in the gray of the morning of the tenth of May, 
1775. The sun seemed to rise that morning with a su- 
•perior lustre; and Ticonderoga and its dependencies 
smiled on its conquerors, who tossed about the flowing 
bowl, and wished success to congress, and the liberty 
and freedom of America. Happy it was for me at that 
time, that the future pages of the book of fate, which 
afterwards unfolded a miserable scene of two years and 
eight months imprisonment, were hid from my view." 



57. Battle of Bunker Hill. 

The following " full and correct accouni^ of the bat- 
tle of Bunker Hill, is taken from a pamphlet published 
in Boston, June 17, 1825. 



118 

After the affair of Lexington and Concord, on the 
19th of April, 1775, the people, animated by one com- 
mon impulse, flew to arms in every direction. The hus- 
bandman changed his plough-share for a musket ; and 
about 15,000 men, 10,000 from Massachusetts, and the 
remainder from New Hampshire, Rhode Island, and 
Connecticut, assembled under General Ward in the en- 
virons of Boston, then occupied by 10,000 highly dis- 
ciplined and well equipped British troops, under the 
command of Generals Gage, Howe, Clinton, Burgoyne, 
Pigot, and others. 

Fearing an intention, on the part of the British, to 
occupy the important heights at Charlestown and Dor- 
chester, which would enable them to command the sur- 
rounding country. Colonel Prescott was detached, by his 
own desire, from the American camp at Cambridge, on 
the evening of the 16th of June, 1775, with about 1000 
militia, mostly of Massachusetts, including 120 men of 
Putnam's regiment from Connecticut, and one artillery 
company, to Bunker Hill, with a view to occupy and 
fortify that post. At this hill the detachment made a 
short halt, but concluded to advance still nearer the 
British, and accordingly took possession of Breed's 
Hill, a position wnich commanded the whole inner har- 
bour of Boston. Here, about midnight, they commenced 
throwing up a redoubt, which they completed, notwith- 
standing every possible effort from the British ships and 
batteries to prevent them, about noon the next day. 

So silently had the operations been conducted through 
the night, that the British had not the most distant no- 
tice of the design of the Americans, until day-break pre- 
sented to their view the half-formed battery and daring 
stand made against them. A dreadful cannonade, ac- 
companied with shells, was immediately commenced 
from the British battery at Copps' Hill, and the ships of 
war and floating batteries stationed in Charles River. 

The break of day, on the 17th of June, 1775, present- 
ed a scene, which for daring and firmness could never 
be surpassed; 1000 unexperienced militia, in the attire 
of their various avocations, without discipline, almost 






119 

without artillery and bayonets, scantily supplied with 
ammunition, and wholly destitute of provisions, defying 
the power of the formidable British fleet and army, de- 
termined to maintain the liberty of their soil, or moisten 
that soil with their blood. 

Without aid, however, from the main body of the 
army, it seemed impossible to maintain their position ; 
the men having been without sleep, toiling through the 
night, and destitute of the necessary food required by 
nature, had become nearly exhausted. Representations 
were repeatedly made, through the morning, to head 
quarters, of the necessity of re-enforcements and sup- 
plies. Major Brooks, the late revered governor of Mas- 
sachusetts, who commanded a battalion of minute-men 
at Concord, set out for Cambridge about nine o'clock, 
on foot, (it being impossible to procure a horse,) solicit- 
ing succour : but as there were two other points exposed 
to the British, Roxbury and Cambridge, then the head 
quarters, at which place all the little stores of the army 
were collected, and the loss of which would be incalcu- 
lable at that moment, great fears were entertained lest 
they should march over the neck to Roxbury, and at- 
tack the camp there, or pass over the bay in boats, (there 
being at that time no artificial avenue to connect Boston 
with the adjacent country,) attack the head quarters, 
and destroy the stores : it was therefore deemed impos- 
sible to afford any re-enforcement to Charlestown heights, 
till the movements of the British rendered evidence of 
their intention certain. 

The fire from the Glasgow frigate and two floating 
batteries in Charles River, were wholly directed with a 
view to prevent any communication across the isthmus 
that connects Charlestown with the main land, which 
kept up a continued shower of missiles, and rendered 
the communication truly dangerous to those who should ■ 
attempt it. When the intention of the British to attack 
the heights of Charlestown became apparent, the re- 
mainder of Putnam's regiment. Col. Gardiner's regi- 
ment, (both of which, as to numbers, were very imper- 
fect,) and some New Hampshire militia, marched, not- 



120 

withstanding the heavy fire, across the neck, for Charles- 
town heights, where they arrived, much fatigued, just 
after the British had moved to the first attack. 

The British commenced crossing the troops from Bos- 
ton about 12 o'clock, and landed at Morton's Point, S. E. 
from Breed's Hill. At 2 o'clock, from the best accounts 
that can be obtained, they landed between 3 and 4,000 
men, under the immediate command of Gen. Howe, and 
formed, in apparently invincible order, at the base of the 
hill. 

The position of the Americans, at this time, was a re- 
doubt on the summit of the height, of about eight rods 
square, and a breast-work extending on the left of it, 
about seventy feet down the eastern declivity of the hill. 
This redoubt and breast-work was commanded by Pres- 
cott in person, who had superintended its construction, 
and who occupied it with the Massachusetts militia of 
his detachment, and a part of Little's regiment, which 
had arrived about one o'clock. They Avere dreadfully 
deficient in equipments and ammunition, had been toil- 
ing incessantly for many hours, and it is said by some 
accounts, even then were destitute of provisions. A lit- 
tle to the eastward of the redoubt, and northerly to the 
rear of it, was a rail fence, extending almost to Mystick 
river; to this fence another had been added during the 
night and forenoon, and some newly mown grass thrown 
against them, to afford something like a cover to the 
troops. At this fence the 120 Connecticut militia were 
posted. 

The movements of the British made it evident their 
intention was to march a strong column along the mar- 
gin of the Mystick, and turn the redoubt on the north, 
while another column attacked it in front ; accordingly, 
to prevent this design, a large force became necessary at 
the breast-work and rail fence. The whole of the re-en- 
forcements that arrived, amounting in all to 800 or 1000 
men, were ordered to this point by General Putnam, 
who had been extremely active throughout the night 
and morning, and had accompanied the expedition. 

At this moment thousands of persons of both sexes 



121 

had collected on the church steeples, Beacon Hill, house 
tops, and every place in Boston and its neighbourhood, 
where a view of the battle ground could be obtained, 
viewing, with painful anxiety, the movements of the 
combatants ; wondering, yet admiring the bold stand of 
the Americans, and trembling at the thoughts of the 
formidable army marshalled in array against them. 

Before 3 o'clock the British formed, in two columns, 
for the attack ; one column, as had been anticipated, 
moved along the Mystick river, with the intention of 
taking the redoubt in the rear, while the other advanced 
up the ascent directly in front of the redoubt, where 
Prescott was ready to receive them. General Warren, 
president of the provincial congress and of the commit- 
tee of safety, who had been appointed but a few days be- 
fore a major-general of the Massachusetts troops, had 
volunteered on the occasion as a private soldier, and 
was in the redoubt with a musket, animating the men 
by his influence and example to the most daring deter- 
mination. 

Orders were given to the Americans to reserve their 
fire till the enemy advanced sufficiently near to make 
their aim certain. Several volleys were fired by the 
British with but little success ; and so long a time had 
elapsed, and the British allowed to advance so near the 
Americans without their fire being returned, that a doubt 
arose whether or not the latter intended to give battle ; 
but the fatal moment soon arrived: when the British 
had advanced to within about eight rods, a sheet of fire 
was poured upon them and continued a short time with 
such deadly elTect that hundreds of the assailants lay 
weltering in their blood, and the remainder retreated in 
dismay to the point where they had first landed. 

From daylight to the time of the British advancing 
on the works, an incessant fire had been kept up on 
the Americans from the ships and batteries — this fire 
was now renewed with increased vigour. 

After a short time, the British officers had succeeded 
in rallying their men, and again advanced, in the same 
order as before, to the attack. Thinking to divert the 
11 



122 

attention of the Americans, the town of Charlestown, 
consisting of 500 wooden buildings, was now set on fire 
by the British ; the roar of the flames, the crashing of 
falling timber, the awful appearance "of desolation pre- 
sented, the dreadful shrieks of the dying and wounded 
in the last attack, added to the knowledge of the formi- 
dable force advancing against them, combined to form a 
scene apparently too much for men bred in the quiet re- 
tirement of domestic life to sustain. But the stillness of 
death reigned within the American' works, and nought 
could be seen but the deadly presented weapon, ready 
to hurl fresh destruction on the assailants. The fire of 
the Americans was again reserved till the British came 
still nearer than before, when the same unerring aim 
was taken, and the British shrunk, terrified, from before 
its fatal effects, flying, completely routed, a second time 
to the banks of the river, and leaving, as before, the 
field strewed with their wounded and their dead. 

Again the ships and batteries renewed their fire, and 
kept a continual shower of balls on the works. Notwith- 
standing every exertion, the British oflicers found it im- 
possible to rally the men for a third attack ; one third 
of their comrades had fallen ; and finally it was not till 
a re-enforcement of more than 1000 fresh troops, with a 
strong park of artillery, had joined them from Boston, 
that they could be induced to form anew. 

in the mean time every effort was made on the part 
of the Americans, to resist a third attack ; Gen. Put- 
nam rode, notwithstanding the heavy fire of the ships 
and batteries, several times across the neck, to induce 
the militia to advance ; but it was only a few of the reso- 
lute and brave who would encounter the storm. The 
British receiving re-enforcements from their formidable 
main body — ^the town of Charlestown presenting one 
wide scene of destruction — the probability the Ameri- 
cans must shortly retreat — the shower of balls pouring 
over the neck — presented obstacles too appalling for raw 
troops to sustain, and embodied too much danger to allow 
them to encounter. Yet, notwithstanding all this, the 
Americans on the heights were elated with their sue 



123 

cess, and waited with coolness and determination the 
now formidable advance of the enemy. 

Once more the British, aided by their re-enforcements, 
advanced to the attack, but with great skill and caution; 
their artillery was planted on the eastern declivity of the 
hill, between the rail fence and the breast-work, where 
it was directed along the line of the Americans, stationed 
at the latter place, and against the gateway on the north- 
eastern corner of the redoubt ; at the same time they at- 
tacked the redoubt on the south-eastern and south-west- 
ern sides, and entered it with fixed bayonets. The 
slaughter on their advancing was great ; but the Ameri- 
cans, not having bayonets to meet them on equal terms, 
and their powder being exhausted, now slowly retreated, 
opposing and extricating themselves from the British with 
the butts of their pieces. 

The column that advanced against the rail fence was 
received in the most dauntless manner. The Americans 
fought with spirit and heroism that could not be sur- 
passed, and had their ammunition held out, would have 
secured to themselves a third time the palm of victory ; 
as it was, they effectually prevented the enemy from ac- 
complishing his purpose, which was to turn their flank, 
and cut the whole of the Americans off; but having be- 
come perfectly exhausted, this body of the Americans 
also slowly retired, retreating in much better order than 
could possibly have been expected from undisciplined 
troops, and those in the redoubt having extricated them- 
selves from the host of bayonets by which they had 
been surrounded. 

The British followed the Americans to Bunker Hill, 
but some fresh militia at this moment coming up to the 
aid of the latter, covered their retreat. The Americans 
crossed Charlestown Neck about 7 o'clock, having in 
the last twenty hours performed deeds which seemed 
almost impossible. Some of them proceeded to Cam- 
bridge, and others posted themselves quietly on Winter 
and Prospect Hills. 

From the most accurate statements that can be found, 
it appears the British must have had nearly 5,000 sol- 



124 

diers in the battle; between 3 and 4,000 having first 
landed, and the re-enforcement amounting to over 1,000. 
The Americans, throughout the whole day, did not have 
2,000 men on the field. 

The slaughter on the side of the British w^as im- 
mense, having had nearly 1,500 killed and wounded, 
1,200 of whom were either killed or mortally wounded ; 
the Americans about 400. 

Had the commanders at Charlestown Heights become 
terrified on being cut off from the main body and sup- 
plies, and surrendered their army, or even retreated be- 
fore they did, from the terrific force that opposed them, 
where would now have been that ornament and exam- 
ple to the world, the Independence of the United States ? 
When it was found that no re-enforcements w^ere to be 
allowed them, the most sanguine man on that field could 
not have even indulged a hope of success, but all deter- 
mined to deserve it ; and although they did not obtain a vic- 
tory, their example was the cause of a great many. The 
first attempt on the commencement of a war, is held up, 
by one party or the other, as an example to those that 
succeed it, and a victory or defeat, though not, perhaps, 
of any great magnitude in itself, is most powerful and 
important in its effects. Had such conduct as was here 
exhibited, been in any degree imitated by the immediate 
commander in the first military onset in the last war, 
how truly different a result would have been effected, 
from the fatal one that terminated that unfortunate ex- 
pedition. 

From the immense superiority of the British, at this 
stage of the war, having a large army of highly disci- 
plined and w^ell equipped troops, and the Americans pos- 
sessing but few other munitions or weapons of war, and 
but little more discipline, than what each man possessed 
when he threw aside his plough and took the gun that he 
had kept for pastime or for profit, but now to be employed 
for a different purpose, from off' the hooks that held it, — 
perhaps it would have been in their power, by pursuing 
the Americans to Cambridge, and destroying the few 
stores that had been collected there, to inflict a blow 



125 

which could never have heen recovered from: hut they 
were completely terrified. The awful lesson they had 
just received, filled them with horror ; and the blood of 
1,500 of their companions, who fell on that day, pre- 
sented to them a warning which they could never forget. 
From the battle of Bunker Hill, sprung the protection 
and the vigour that nurtured the tree of liberty, and to 
it, in all probability, may be ascribed our independence 
and glory. 

The name of the first martyr that gave his life for the 
good of his country on that day, in the importance of 
the moment was lost ; else a monument, in connexion 
with the gallant Warren, should be raised to his memory. 
The manner of his death was thus related by Col. Prescott . 

" The first man who fell in the battle of Bunker Hill, 
was killed by a cannon ball which struck his head. He 
was so near me that my clothes were besmeared with 
his blood and brains, which I wiped off, in some degree, 
with a handful of fresh earth. The sight was so shock- 
ing to many of the men, that they left their posts and 
ran to view him. I ordered them back, but in vain. I 
then ordered him to be buried instantly. A subaltern 
officer expressed surprise that I should allow him to be 
buried without having prayers said ; I replied, this is the 
first man that has been killed, and the only one that will 
be buried to day, I put him out of sight that the men 
may be kept in their places. God only knows who, or 
how many of us, will fall before it is over. To your 
post, my good fellow, and let each man do his duty." 

The name of the patriot who thus fell is supposed to 
have been Pollard, a young man belonging to Bille- 
rica. He was struck by a cannon ball, thrown from the 
line-of-battle ship Somerset. 



58. ArnolcCs March through the Wilderness, 

About the same time that Canada was invaded by the 
usual route from New York, a considerable detachment 
11* 



126 

of the American army was brought thither by a new 
and unexpected passage. Arnold, who conducted this 
bold undertaking, acquired thereby the name of the 
American Hannibal. He was sent, by General Wash- 
ington, with a thousand men, from Cambridge, with or- 
ders to penetrate into that province, by ascending the 
Kennebec, and then, after crossing the mountains which 
divide Canada from Maine, by descending the Chaudiere 
to the St. Lawrence. Great were the difficulties, and 
severe the privations, they had to encounter, in march- 
ing three hundred miles, by an unexplored way, through 
an uninhabited country. In ascending the Kennebec, 
they were constantly obliged to struggle against an im- 
petuous current ; and were often compelled, by cataracts, 
to land, and haul their batteaux up rapid streams, and 
over falls of rivers. They had to contend with swamps, 
woods, and craggy mountains. At some places, they 
had to cut their way, for miles together, through forests 
so embarrassed, that their progress was only four oi 
five miles a day. One third of their number were, from 
sickness and want of food, obliged to return. Provisions 
grew at length so scarce, that some of the men ate their 
dogs, cartouch boxes, leather small clothes, and shoes. 
Still they proceeded with unabated fortitude. They glo- 
ried in the hope of completing a march which would 
rival the greatest exploits of antiquity; and on the third 
of November, after thirty-one days spent in traversing a 
hideous desert, they reached the inhabited parts of Cana- 
da, where the people were struck with amazement and 
admiration when they saw this armed force emerging 
from the wilderness.* 



59. Death of Gerieral Montgomery. 

Richard Montgomery, a major general in the army 
of the United States, was born in the north of Ireland, 
in the year 1737. He possessed an excellent genius, 
* Grimshaw's Hist. U. S. 



127 

which was matured by a fine education. Entering the 
army of Great Britain, he successfully fought her bat- 
tles with Wolfe, at Quebec, in 1759, on the very spot 
where he was doomed to fall, when fighting against her, 
under the banners of freedom. After his return to Eng- 
land, he quitted his regiment, in 1772, though in a fair 
way of preferment. He had imbibed an attachment to 
America, viewing it as the rising seat of arts and free- 
dom. After his arrival in this country, he purchased 
an estate in New York, about a hundred miles from the 
city, and married a daughter of Judge Livingston. He 
now considered himself as an American, When the 
struggle with Great Britain commenced, as he was 
known to have an ardent attachment to liberty, and had 
expressed his readiness to draw his sword on the side of 
the colonies, the command of the continental forces, in 
the northern department, was intrusted to him and Gen. 
Schuyler, in the fall of 1775. • 

By the indisposition of Schuyler, the chief command 
devolved upon him in October. He reduced fort Cham- 
blee, and on the third- of November captured St. Johns. 
On the 12th, he took Montreal. In December he joined 
Col. Arnold, and marched to Quebec. The city was 
besieged, and on the last day of the year it was deter- 
mined to make an assault. The several divisions were 
accordingly put in motion, in the midst of a heavy fall 
of snow, which concealed them from the enemy. Mont- 
gomery advanced at the head of the New York troops 
along the St. Lawrence, and having assisted with his 
own hands in pulling up the pickets, which obstructed 
his approach to one of the barriers he was determined 
to force, he was pushing forward, Avhen one of the guns 
from the battery was discharged, and he was killed with 
his two aids. This was the only gun fired, for the enemy 
had been struck with consternation, and all but one or 
two had fled. But this event probably prevented the 
capture of Quebec. When he fell, Montgomery was in 
a narrow passage, and his body rolled upon the ice, 
which formed by the side of the river. After it was 
found the next morning among the slain, it was buried 



128 

by a few soldiers, without any marks of distinction. He 
was thirty-eight years of age. He was a man of great 
military talents, whose measures were taken with judg- 
ment, and executed with vigour. With undisciplined 
troops, who were jealous of him in the extreme, he yet 
inspired them with his own enthusiasm. He shared with 
them in all their hardships, and thus prevented their com- 
plaints. His industry could not be wearied, his vigilance 
imposed upon, nor his courage intimidated. 

To express the high sense entertained by his country 
of his services, congress directed that a monument of 
white marble, to his memory, should be placed in front 
of St. Paul's church, New York. 

The remains of Gen. Montgomery, after resting forty- 
two years at Gluebec, by a resolve of the state of New 
York, were brought to the city of New York, on the 
8th of July, 1817, and deposited, with ample form and 
grateful ceremonies, near the aforesaid monument in St. 
Paul's Church.* 



60. Washington, Commander in Chief of the American 

Army. 

In May, 1775, congress met pursuant to adjournment. 
Hostilities having commenced, it was a point of vital im- 
portance to the American cause, to select a proper person 
for commander in chief of the American forces. 

George Washington,! a delegate from Virginia, was, 
by the unanimous voice of congress, appointed, to fill 

* Morse's Revolution. 

t For three years subsequent to the defeat of Braddock, Washington 
superintended the troops of Virginia ; in which highly dangerous 
service he continued, until peace was given to the frontier of his na- 
tive colony, by the reduction of fort Duquesne ; an enterprise under- 
taken in conformity with his repeated solicitations, and accompanied 
by himself, at the head of his own regiment. The arduous duties of 
his situation, rendered irksome by the invidious treatnient experienced 
from the governor, and by the unmanageable disposition of the offi- 
cers and privates under his command, were related by himself, in a 
highly interesting narrative, and fully acknowledged by the assem- 
bly of Virginia. Soon afterwards he retired to his estate at Mount 
Vernon, and pursued the arts of peaceful life, with great industry 



129 

this important station, on the 15th of June, 1775. " To 
Washington's experience in military affairs are united 
sound judgment, extensive knowledge of men, perfect 
probity, pure morals, a grave- deportment, indefatigable 
industry, easy manners, strict politeness, a commanding 
person, cool bravery, unshaken fortitude, and a prudence 
that baffled and confounded his enemies." 

Soon after his appointment. General Washington re- 
paired to the army, who were besieging Boston ; he was 
received with profound respect and joyful acclamations 
by the American army. 

The Americans having so closely invested Boston, 
the British commander judged it prudent to evacuate the 
town, which they did on. the 17th of March, 1776, taking 
with them 1500 of the inhabitants, who dared not stay 
on account of their attachment to the British cause. 

General Washington immediately entered the town, to 
the great joy of the inhabitants. 

and success. When the proceedings of the British parliament had 
alarmed the colonists with apprehensions that a blow was levelled at 
their hberties, he again came forward to serve the public : was ap- 
pointed a delegate to congress; and in that body was chairman of 
every committee selected to make arrangements for defence. He 
was now in his forty-fourth year, possessed a large share of com- 
mon sense, and was directed by a sound judgment. Engaged in the 
busy scenes of life, he knew human nature, and the most proper 
method of accomplishing his plans. His passions were subdued, 
and held in subjection to reason. His mind was superior to preju- 
dice and party spirit ; his soul too generous to burden his country 
with expense ; his principles too just to allow his placing military 
glory in competition with the public good. 

On the president of congress announcing his commission, he re- 
plied : "Though I am truly sensible of the high honour done me in 
this appointment, yet I feel deep distress, from a consciousness that 
rny abilities and mihtary experience may not be equal to the exten- 
sive and important trust. However, as the congress desire it, I will 
enter on the momentous duty, and exert every power I possess 
in their service, for the support of the glorious cause. I beg they 
will accept my niost cordial thanks for this distinguished testimony 
of their approbation. But, lest some unlucky event should happen, 
unfavourable to my reputation, I beg it may be remembered by every 
gentleman in the room, that I this day declare, with the utmost sin- 
cerity, I do not think myself equal to the command I am honoured 
with. As to pay, sir, I beg leave to assure the congress, that, as no 
pecuniary consideration could have tempted me to accept this ardu- 
ous employment, at the expense of my domestic ease and happiness, 
I do not wish to make any profit from it. I will keep an exact ac- 
count of my disbursements ; those, I doubt not, they will discharge, 
and that is all I desire." Grimshaw's Hist. U. S. 



130 



61. Attack on Sullivan! s Island. 

In the months of June and July, 1776, the British 
commanders, Gen. Clinton and Sir Peter Parker, at- 
tempted to destroy the fort on Sullivan's island, near 
Charleston, S. C. Their force consisted of two fifty gun 
ships, and four frigates of twenty-eight guns each, be- 
sides several smaller vessels, with 3000 troops on board. 
The fort was commanded by Col. Moultrie, with a garri- 
son of but 375 regulars, and a few militia. ^ This fort, 
though not entirely finished, was very strong. 

"However, the British generals resolved, without 
hesitation to attack it ; but though an attack was easy 
from the sea, it was very difficult to obtain a co-opera- 
tion of the land forces. This was attempted by landing 
them on Long Island, adjacent to Sullivan's Island on 
the east, from which it is separated by a very nar- 
row creek, said to be not above two feet deep at low 
water. 

" Opposite to this ford, the Americans had posted a 
strong body of troops, with cannon and intrenchments, 
while'Gen. Lee was posted on the main land, wdth a bridge 
of boats betwixt that and Sullivan's Island, so that he 
could at pleasure send re-enforcements to the troops in 
the fort on Sullivan's Island. 

" On the part of the British, so many delays occurred, 
that it was the 24th of June before matters were in readi- 
ness for an attack ; and by this time, the Americans had 
abundantly provided for their reception. On the morn- 
ing of that day, the bomb-ketch began to throw shells 
info Fort Sullivan, and about mid-day, the two fifty gun 
ships, and thirty gun frigates, came up, and began a 
severe fire. 

" Three other frigates were ordered to take their sta- 
tion between Charleston and the fort, in order to enfilade 
the batteries, and cut ofl' the communication with the main 
land ; but, through the ignorance of the pilots, they all 
stuck fast ; and Chough two of them were disentangled, 
they were found to be totally unfit for service. The 



w 



*^ 




131 

third was burnt, that she might not fall into the hands 
of the Americans. 

" The attack was therefore confined to the five armed 
ships and bomb-ketch, between whom and the fort a 
dreadful fire ensued. The Bristol suffered excessively ; 
the springs on her cable being shot away, she was for 
some time entirely exposed to the enemy's fire. As the 
Americans poured in great quantities of red hot balls, 
she was twice in flames. Her captain, Mr. Morris, after 
receiving five wounds, was obliged to go below deck, in 
order to have his arm amputated. After undergoing 
this operation, he returned to his place, where he received 
another wound, but still refused to quit his station. At 
last, he received a red hot ball in his belly, which in- 
stantly put an end to his life. 

*' Of all the officers and seamen who stood on the quarter 
deck of the Bristol, not one escaped without a wound, 
excepting Sir Peter Parker alone ; whose intrepidity and 
presence of mind on this occasion, were very remarkable. 
The engagement lasted till darkness put an end to it. 
Little damage was done by the British, as the works of 
tha Americans lay so low, that many of the shot flew 
over ; and the fortifications, being composed of palm trees 
mixed with earth, were extremely well calculated to re- 
sist the impression of cannon. 

" During the height of the attack, the American bat- 
teries remained for some time silent, so that it was con- 
eluded that they had been abandoned ; but this was found 
to proceed only from want of powder ; for, as soon as a 
supply of this necessary article was obtained, the firing 
was resumed as brisk as before. During the whole of 
this desperate engagement, it was found impossible for the 
land forces to give the least assistance to the fleet : the 
American works were found to be much stronger than 
they had been imagined, and the depth of the water ef- 
fectually prevented them from making any attempt. 

" In this unsuccessful attack, the killed and wounded 
on the part of the British amounted to about two hundred 
The Bristol and Experiment were so much damaged 
that it was thought they could not have been got over the 



132 

bar ; however, this was at last accomplished, by a very 
great exertion of naval skill, to the surprise of the Ame- 
ricans, who had expected to make them both prizes. On 
the American side, the loss was judged to have been con- 
siderable."* 



62. Declaration of Indepe7idence. 

The American people, exasperated by the proceedings 
of the British government, which placed them out of 
their protection, and engaging foreign mercenaries to as- 
sist in subduing them, began to broach the subject of 
independence from the British crown. 

Accordingly, the subject was brought before congress ; 
but some of the members of that body being absent, they 
adjourned its consideration to the first of July. 

They accordingly met, and appointed Thomas Jeffer- 
son, John Adams, Benjamin Franklin, Roger Sherman, 
and Philip Livingston, to frame the Declaration of Inde- 
pendence. They agreed that each of their number 
should draft a declaration, and read it next day, in rota- 
tion, to the rest. They accordingly met, and Mr. Jeffer- 
son was fixed upon to " read first ;" his gave such satis- 
faction that none other was read. Their report was 
accepted, and congress declared " the thirteen United 
States Free and Independent,^^ July 4, 1776. 

" This declaration was received by the people with 
transports of joy. Public rejoicings took place in various 
parts of the Union. In New York, the statue of George 
III. was taken down, and the lead of Avhich it was com- 
posed, was converted into musket balls." 

The Declaration of Independence was, by order of 
eongress, engrossed, and signed by the following mem- 
bers: 

* Williams' Revolution. 



133 



John Hancock, President. 
New Hampshire. James Smith, 



Josiah Bartlett, 
William Whipple, 
Matthew Thornton. 

Massachusetts Bay. 
Samuel Adams, 
John Adams, 
Robert Treat Paine, 
Elbridge Gerry. 

Rhode Island, <Sfc. 
Stephen Hopkins, 
William Ellery. 

Connecticut. 
Roger Sherman, 
Samuel Huntington, 
William Williams, 
Oliver Wolcott. 

New York. 
William Floyd, 
Philip Livingston, 
Francis Lewis, 
Lewis Morris. 

New Jersey. 
Richard Stockton, 
John Witherspoon, 
Francis Hopkinson, 
John Hart, 
Abraham Clark. 

Pennsylvania. 
Robert Morris, 
Benjamin Rush, 
Benjamin Franklin, 
John Morton, 
George Clymer, 



George Taylor, 
James Wilson, 
George Ross, 
Thomas M'Kean. 

Delaware. 
Caesar Rodney, 
George Read. 

Maryland. 
Samuel Chase, 
William Paca, 
Thomas Stone, 
Chas. Carroll, of Carrollton.* 

Virginia. 
George Wythe, 
Richard Henry Lee, 
Thomas Jefferson, 
Benjamin Harrison, 
Thomas Nelson, Jr. 
Francis Lightfoot Lee, 
Carter Braxton. 

North Carolina. 
William Hooper, 
Joseph Hews, 
John Penn. 

South Carolina. 
Edward Rutledge, 
Thomas Heyward, Jr. 
Thomas Lynch, Jr. 
Arthur Middleton. 
Georgia. 
Button Gwinnett, 
Lyman Hall, 
George Walton. 

* The name of Carroll is the only one on the declaration to which 
the residence of the signer is appended. The reason why it was 
done in this case, is understood to be as follows. The patriots who 
signed that document, did it, almost literally, with ropes about their 
necks, it being generally supposed that they would, if unsuccessful, 
be hung as rebels. When Carroll had signed his name, some one at 
his elbow remarked, " You'll get clear— there are several of that 
12 



134 



63. Battle on hong Island. 

The command of the British force, destined to operate 
against New York, was given to Admiral Lord Howe 
and his brother Sir William, who, in addition to their 
military powers, were appointed commissioners for re- 
storing peace to the colonies. Gen. Howe, after waiting 
two months at Halifax for his brother, and the expected 
re-enforcements from England, sailed with the force which 
he had previously commanded in Boston ; and directing 
his course towards New York, arrived, in the latter end 
of June, off Sandy Hook. Admiral Lord Howe, with 
part of the re-enforcement from England, arrived at Hali- 
fax, soon after his brother's departure ; and, without drop- 
ping anchor, followed and joined him near Staten Island. 
These tw^o royal commissioners, before they commenced 
military operations, attempted to effect a re-union between 
the colonies and Great Britain ; but both the substance 
and form of their communications for that purpose, were 
too exceptionable to be for a moment seriously regarded. 

The British forces waited so long to receive accessions 
from Halifax, South Carolina, Florida, the West Indies, 
and Europe, that the month of August was far advanced 
before they were in a condition to open the campaign. 
Their commanders, having resolved to make their first 
attempt on Long Island, landed their troops, estimated at 
about twenty-four thousand men, at GravesendBay, to the 
right of the Narrows. The Americans, to the amount 
of fifteen thousand, under Major-General Sullivan, were 
posted on a peninsula between Mill Creek, a little above 
Red Hook and an elbow of East River, called Whaale- 
boght Bay. Here they had erected strong fortifications, 
which were separated from New York by East River, at 
the distance of a mile. A line of entrenchments from 
the Mill Creek enclosed a large space of ground, on 
which stood the American camp, near the village of 
Brooklyn. This line was secured by abattis, and flanked 

name— they will not know which to take." " Not so," replied he, 
and immeaiately added, " of Carrollton." 



135 

by strong redoubts. The armies were separated by a 
range of hills, covered with a thick wood, which inter- 
sects the country from west to east, terminating on the 
east near Jamaica. Through these hills there Avere three 
roads ; one near the Narrows, a second on the Flatbush 
road, and a third on the Bedford road ; and these were 
the only passes from the south side of the hills to the 
American lines, excepting a road which leads to Jamaica, 
round the easterly end of the hills. General Putnam, 
agreeably to the instructions of General Washington, 
had detached a considerable part of his men to occupy the 
woody hills and passes : but in the performance of this 
service, there appears to have been a deficiency, either 
of skill or vigilance. 

When the whole British army was landed, the Hes- 
sians, under General De Heister, composed the centre at 
Flatbush : Major-General Grant commanded the left 
wing, which extended to the coast ; and the principal 
army, under the command of General Clinton, Earl Per- 
cy, and Lord Cornwallis, turned short to the right, and 
approached the opposite coast at Flatland. The position 
of the Americans having been reconnoitred. Sir William 
Howe, from the intelligence given him, determined to 
attempt to turn their left flank. The right wing of his 
army, consisting of a strong advanced corps, commanded 
by General Clinton, and supported by the brigades under 
Lord Percy, began, at nine o'clock at night, on the 26th 
of August, to move from Flatland ; and, passing through 
the New Lots, arrived on the road that crosses the hills 
from Bedford to Jamaica. Having taken a patrol, they 
seized the pass without alarming the Americans. At 
half after eight in the morning, the British troops, having 
passed the heights and reached Bedford, began an attack 
on the left of the American army. In the centre, Gen. 
De Heister, soon after daylight, had begun to cannonade 
the troops, which occupied the direct road to Brooklyn, 
and which were commanded by General Sullivan in 
person. As soon as the firing towards Bedford was 
heard, De Heister advanced, and attacked the centre of 
the Americans, who, after a warm engagement, were 



136 

routed, and driven into the woods. The firing towards 
Bedford giving them the alarming notice, that the British 
had turned their left flank, and were getting completely 
in their rear ; they endeavoured to escape to the camp. 
The sudden rout of this party, enabled De Heister lo de- 
tach a part of his force against those who were engaged 
near Bedford. There, also, the Americans were broken 
and driven into the woods ; and the front of the British 
column, led by General Clinton, continuing to move for- 
ward, intercepted and engaged those whom De Heister 
had routed, and drove them back into the woods. They 
again met the Hessians, who drove them back on the 
British. Thus alternately chased and intercepted, some 
forced their way through the enemy to the lines of Brook- 
lyn ; several saved themselves in the coverts of the woods ; 
but a great part of the detachment were killed or taken. 

The left column, led by General Grant, advancing 
from the Narrows along the coast, to divert the attention 
of the Americans from the principal attack on the right, 
had, about midnight, fallen in with Lord Sterling's ad- 
vanced guard, stationed at a strong pass, and compelled 
them to relinquish it. As they were slowly retiring, 
they were met on the summit of the hills, about break of 
day, by Lord Sterling, who had been directed, with the 
two nearest regiments, to meet the British on the road 
leading from the Narrows. Lord Sterling having posted 
his men advantageously, a furious cannonade commenced 
on both sides, which continued several hours. The firing 
towards Brooklyn, where the fugitives were pursued by 
the British, giving notice to Lord Sterling that the enemy 
had gained his rear, he instantly gave orders to retreat 
across a creek, near the Yellow Mills. The more effect- 
ually to secure the retreat of the main body of the de- 
tachment, he determined to attack, in person, a British 
corps under Lord Cornwallis, stationed at a house some- 
what above the place where he proposed crossing the 
creek. With about four hundred men, drawn out of 
Smallwood's regiment for that purpose, he made a very 
spirited attack, and brought up this small corps several 
times to the charge, with confident expectations of dis- 



137 

lodging Lord Cornwallis from his post ; but the force in 
his front increasing, and General Grant now advancing 
on his rear, he was compelled to surrender himself and 
his brave men prisoners of war. This bold attempt, 
however, gave an opportunity to a large part of the de- 
tachment to cross the creek, and effect an escape.* 

" After this severe defeat, Gen. Washington, with the 
advice of a council of officers, ordered a retreat from 
Long Island. On the night of the 29th, this was effect- 
ed with a success that was deemed a merciful interposition 
of heaven. Within a single night, an army of 9,000 
men, with their artillery, tents, and baggage, was trans- 
ported to New York, over a difficult ferry, a mile in 
width, while the British army was encamped within 600 
yards, and did not discover the retreat till too late to annoy 
the Americans." 



64. Death of Captain Hale. 

After General Washington, by his retreat, had left the 
British in complete possession of Long Island, and not 
knowing what would be their future operations, he ap- 
plied to General Knowlton, commander of a regiment of 
light infantry, to devise some means for gaining neces- 
sary information of the design of the British in their 
future movements. Captain Hale nobly offered himself 
for this hazardous and important service. His amiable, 
pious, intelligent, and patriotic character, and the sacrifice 
of his life in the manner in which he made the sacrifice, 
entitle him to a distinguished rank among the first patriots 
of the revolution. The particulars of this tragical event, 
sanctioned by General Hull, who knew them at the time, 

* Holmes' Annals. 

The loss of the British and Hessians is stated by American histo- 
rians at about 450 ; Stedman says, "it did not exceed 300 killed and 
wounded." The loss of the Americans was not admitted by General 
Washington to exceed 1000 men : " but in this estimate, he could only 
have included the regular troops." Gen. Howe states the prisoners 
to have been 1097 ; among whom were Major-General Sullivan, and 
Brigadiers Lord Sterling and WoodhuU. 
12* 



138 

are related by Miss H. Adams, in her History of New 
England. 

" The retreat of Gen. Washington left the British in 
complete possession of Long Island. What would be 
their future operations remained uncertain. To obtain 
information of their situation, their strength, and future 
movements, was of high importance. For this purpose, 
General Washington applied to Colonel Knowlton, who 
commanded a regiment of light infantry, which formed 
the van of the American army, and desired him to adopt 
some mode of gaining the necessary information. Col. 
Knowlton communicated this request to Nathan Hale, of 
Connecticut, who was then a captain in his regiment. 
This young officer, animated by a sense of duty, and con- 
sidering that an opportunity presented itself by which he 
might be useful to his country, at once offered himself a 
volunteer for this hazardous service. He passed in dis- 
guise to Long Island, examined every part of the British 
army, and obtained the best possible information respect- 
ing their situation and future operations. 

" In his attempt to return, he was apprehended, carried 
before Sir William Howe, and the proof of his object 
was so clear, that he frankly acknowledged who he was, 
and what were his views. 

" Sir William Howe at once gave an order to the pro- 
vost marshal to execute him the next morning. 

" The order was accordingly executed in the most un- 
feeling manner, and by as great a savage as ever dis- 
graced humanity. A clergyman, whose attendance he 
desired, was refused him ; a Bible, for a moment's 
devotion, was not procured, though he requested it. Let- 
ters, which, on the morning of his execution, he wrote to 
his mother and other friends, were destroyed ; and this 
very extraordinary reason was given by the provost mar- 
shal, ' that the rebels should not know that they had a 
man in their army, who could die with so much firm- 
ness.' 

" Unknown to all around him, without a single friend 
to offer him the least consolation, thus fell as amiable 
and as worthy a young man as America could boast, 



139 

with this as his dying observation, ' that he only lamented 
he had but one life to lose for his country.' " 



65. Battle of Trenton. 

The summer and fall of 1776 was the most gloomy 
period of the American revolution. Gen. Washington 
had been obliged to retreat from Long Island to New 
York, thence over the Hudson to New Jersey, and 
through New Jersey to Pennsylvania, vigorously pursued 
by an enemy flushed with a series of success. The re- 
treat through New Jersey was attended with circum- 
stances of a painful and trying nature. Washington's 
army, which had consisted of 30,000 men, was now 
diminished to scarcely 3,000, and these were Avithout sup- 
plies, without pay, and many of them without shoes or 
comfortable clothing. Their footsteps were stained with 
blood as they fled before the enemy. The affairs of the 
Americans seemed in such a desperate condition, that 
those who had been most confident of success, began 
despairingly to give up all for lost. Many Americans 
joined the British, and took protections from them. In 
this season of general despondency, the American con- 
gress recommended to each of the states to observe " a 
day of solemn fasting and humiliation before God." 

Gen. Washington saw the necessity of making a despe- 
rate effort for the salvation of his country. On the night 
of the 25th of December, 1776, the American army re- 
crossed the Delaware, which was filled with pieces of 
floating ice, and marched to attack a division of Hessians, 
who had advanced to Trenton. The sun had just risen, 
as the tents of the enemy appeared in sight. No time 
was to be lost — Washington, rising on his stirrups, waved 
his sword towards the hostile army, and exclaimed, 
" There, my brave friends, are the enemies of your coun- 
try ! and now all I have to ask of you is, to remember 
what you are about to fight for ! March .'" 

The troops, animated by their commander, pressed on 



140 

to the charge ; the Hessians were taken by surprise, and 
the contest was soon decided; about 1000 were taken 
prisoners, and 40 killed, among whom, was their com- 
mander, (a German officer,) Col. Rahl, 

" In this important expedition, Washington divided his 
troops into three parts, which were to assemble on the 
banks of the Delaware, on the night of the 25th of De- 
cember. One of these divisions, led by Gen. Irvine, was 
directed to cross the Delaware at the Trenton ferry, and 
secure the bridge below the town, so as to prevent the 
escape of any part of the enemy by that road. Another 
division, led by General Cadwallader, was to cross over 
at Bristol, and carry the post at Burlington. The third, 
which was the principal division, and consisted of about 
two thousand four hundred continental troops, command- 
ed by General Washington in person, was to cross at 
M'Konkey's ferry, about nine miles above Trenton, and 
to march against the enemy posted at that toA\Ti. The 
night fixed on for the enterprise, was severely cold. A 
storm of snow, mingled with hail and rain, fell in great 
quantities ; and so much ice was made in the river, that 
the artillery could not be got over until three o'clock ; 
and before the troops could take up their line of march 
it was nearly four. The general, who had hoped to 
throw them all over by twelve o'clock, now despaired of 
surprising the to\ATi ; but knowing that he could not re- 
pass the river without being discovered and harassed, 
he determined, at all events, to plash forward. He ac- 
cordingly formed his detachment into two divisions, one 
of which was to march by the lower or river road, the 
other, by the upper or Pennington road. As the distance 
to Trenton by these two roads was nearly the same, the 
general, supposing that his two divisions would arrive at 
the place of destination about the same time, ordered each of 
them, immediately on forcing the outguards, to push di- 
rectly into the town, that they might charge the enemy 
before they had time to form. The upper division, ac- 
companied by the general himself, arrived at the enemy's 
advanced post exactly at eight o'clock, and immediately 
drove in the outguards. In three minutes, a firing from 



141 

the division that had taken the river road, gave notice to 
the general of its arrival. Colonel Rahl, a very gallant 
Hessian officer, who commanded in Trenton, soon formed 
his main body, to meet the assailants ; but at the com- 
mencement of the action he received a mortal wound. 
His troops, at once confused and hard pressed, and 
having already lost their artillery, attempted to file off by 
a road on the right, leading to Princeton ; but General 
Washington perceiving their intention, threw a body of 
troops in their front, which intercepted and assailed them. 
Finding themselves surrounded, they laid down their 
arms. About twenty of the enemy were killed ; and 
nine hundred and nine, including officers, surrendered 
themselves prisoners of war. The number of prisoners 
was soon increased to about one thousand, by the addi- 
tional capture of those who had concealed themselves in 
houses. Six field pieces, and a thousand stand of small 
arms, were also taken. Of the Americans, two privates 
only were killed ; two were frozen to death ; one officer 
and three or four privates were wounded. General 
Irvine being prevented by the ice from crossing the De- 
laware, the lower road toward Bordentown remained 
open ; and about five hundred of the enemy, stationed in 
the lower end of Trenton, crossing over the bridge in the 
commencement of the action, marched down the river to 
Bordentown. General Cadwallader was prevented by 
the same cause from attacking the post at Burlington. 
This well-judged and successful enterprise, revived the 
depressed spirits of the colonists, and produced an imme- 
diate and happy effect in recruiting the American army."* 



66. Battle of Princeton. 

On the 2d of January, 1777, Lord Cornwallis appeared 
near Trenton with a strong body of troops. Skirmish- 
ing took place, and impeded the march of the British 
army, until the Americans had secured their artillery and 
* Holmes' Annals* 



142 

baggage: when they retired to the southward of the 
creek, and repulsed the enemy in their attempt to pass 
the bridge. As General Washington's force was not 
sufficient to meet the enemy, and his situation was criti- 
cal, he determined, with the advice of a council of war, 
to attempt a stratagem. He gave orders for the troops 
to light fires in their camp, (which were intended to de- 
ceive the enemy,) and be prepared to march. Accord- 
ingly, at twelve o'clock at night, the troops left the ground, 
and, by a circuitous march, eluded the vigilance of the 
enemy, and, early in the morning, appeared at Prince- 
ton. A smart action ensued, but the. British troops gave 
way. A party took refuge in the college, a building with 
strong stone walls, but were forced to surrender. The 
enemy lost, in killed, wounded, and prisoners, about five 
hundred men.* The Americans lost but few men ; 
among them was a most valuable officer, General Mer- 
cer", who, while gallantly exerting himself in rallying 
the militia, (who were thrown into confusion at the com- 
mencement of the action,) received three bayonet wounds, 
which proved mortal. It is said he was stabbed after he 
had surrendered. Washington displayed the utmost 
coolness and presence of mind, with heroic valour ; and 
was remarkably preserved, though, in this battle, his per- 
son was exposed to the fire of both armies. 



67. Battle of Brandy wine. 

The British General Howe, with a force of 16,000 
men, on the 15th of August, landed at the head of Elk 
river. It being obvious that his design was the occu- 
pation of Philadelphia, General Washington immediately 
put the American army in motion towards that place, to 
prevent its falling into the hands of the enemy. The 
two armies met at Brandy wine, in Delaware. 

" At day break, on the morning of the 1 1th, the royal 
army advanced in two columns ; the one commanded by 

♦ Webster. 



143 

Lieutenant General Knyphausen, and the other by Lord 
Cornwallis. While the first column took the direct road 
to Chadd's Ford, and made a show of passing it in front 
of the main body of the Americans, the other moved up 
on the west side of the Brandywine, to its fork, crossed 
both its branches about two in the afternoon, and marched 
down on its eastern side, with the view of turning the 
right wing of their adversaries. General Washington, 
on receiving intelligence of their approach, made the 
proper disposition to receive them. The division com- 
manded by Sullivan, Sterling, and Stephen, advanced a 
little farther up the Brandywine, and fronted the column 
of the approaching Bnemy ] Wayne's division, with Max- 
well's light infantry, remained at Chadd's Ford, to keep 
Knyphausen in check; Greene's division, accompanied 
by General Washington, formed a reserve, and took a 
central position between the right and left wings. The 
division detached against Cornwallis, took possession of 
the heights above Birmingham church, their left reach- 
ing towards the Brandywine : the artillery was judiciously 
placed, and their flanks were covered by woods. About 
four o'clock. Lord Cornw^allis formed the line of battle, 
and began the attack. The Americans sustained it for 
some time with intrepidity ; but the right at length giving 
way, the remaining divisions, exposed to a galling fire 
on the flank, continued to break on the right, and the 
whole line was soon completely routed. As soon as 
Cornwallis had commenced the attack, Knyphausen cross- 
ed the ford, and attacked the troops posted for its defence ; 
Avho, after a severe conflict, were compelled to give way. 
The retreat of the Americans, which soon became ge- 
neral, was continued that night to Chester, and the 
next day to Philadelphia. The loss sustained by the 
Americans in this action, is estimated at three hun- 
dred killed and six hundred wounded. Between three 
and four hundred, principally the wounded, were made 
prisoners. The loss of the British was stated to be 
ratherless than one hundred killed, and four hundred 
wounded. 

Among the wounded were two general oflicers; the 



144 

Marquis de La Fayette, and General Woodford. The 
first of these was a French nobleman, who, at the age 
of 19 years only, left France, and offered his services to 
congress, who gave him the rank of major-general in 
their army. Count Pulaski, a Polish nobleman, fought 
also with the Americans, in this battle.* 



68. Battle of Germantown, and the attack on Red 

Ba7ik. 

After General Howe had taken possession of Phila- 
delphia, it became necessary for him to take the forts on 
the Delaware, in order to open a communication with 
the Atlantic. Accordingly, a part of the royal army 
were detached for that purpose. General Washington 
seized this opportunity to attack the remainder at Ger- 
mantown. On the morning of the 4th of October, Wash- 
ington attacked the enemy with such judgment and fury, 
that they gave w^ay in every quarter. ""The tumult, dis- 
order, and despair in the British armyr says Washing- 
ton, '■'■were unparalleled^ Lieutenant Col. Musgrave, in 
the retreat, in order to avoid the bayonets of his pursuers, 
threw himself, with six companies of the 40th regiment, 
into a stone house. The Americans, in full pursuit, at- 
tracted by this manoeuvre, halted before the house and 
attempted to dislodge him. This circumstance appears 
to have led to an unfortunate issue of the action. Be- 
sides this, an uncommonly thick fog occasioned many 
mistakes in the American army ; and after a severe ac- 
tion they were obliged to retreat, with the loss of about 
1000 men in killed and wounded ; among them was Gen. 
Nash, and his aid, Major Witherspoon. The British had 
800 in killed and wounded, and among the former were 
Gen. Agnew and Col. Bird. 

The detachment of the British army sent to attack the 
fort at Red Bank, on the Jersey shore, was commanded 
by Count Donop, a brave and high spirited German offi- 
* Holmes' Annals. 




Murder of Miss McCrea. page 145. 





mmn^ 


^^^^^H 


^ffl^==- 


ESE==S=.^ 


-' 


^P^^^^B 


& 


^I^H 


& 


■^si^H^urKf-^i c"!^ 


^I^BMaHjfflS^^'^^BT ^^^^, 


^B 


W^^ ^JT 


H 






g 




1 


E^ 






I 




1 






EIh 


Mfmjfrf"^ 


^ 



3en. Putnam's Escape at Horseneck. page 155. 



145 

cer. The fort was defended by about 400 men, under 
Col. Greene. Count Donop, with undaunted firmness, 
led on his men to an assault. After a few well directed 
fires, Greene and his men artfully retired from the out- 
works. The enemy now supposing the day their own^ 
rushed forward in great numbers, along a large opening 
in the fort, and within twenty paces of a masked battery 
of eighteen pounders, loaded with grape shot and spike 
nails. Immediately the garrison opened a tremendous 
fire upon their assailants, which swept them down in 
great numbers. Count Donop was mortally wounded 
ana taken prisoner. In this expedition the enemy are 
supposed to have lost about 400 men. 



69. Murder of Miss McCrea. 

Previous to the American revolution, there resided 
near fort Edward, an accomplished young man, named 
Jones, and a young lady by the name of McCrea, between 
whom a strong attachment subsisted. Upon the break- 
ing out of war, Mr. Jones, who favoured the royal- 
ists, fled into Canada. Thence he accompanied the 
expedition of Burgoyne into the states. When the Bri- 
tish army were within about three miles of fort Edward, 
Mr. Jones found means secretly to inform Miss McCrea 
of his approach ; he entreated her not to leave the place, 
and informed her that as soon as the fort had surrendered, 
he would seek an asylum where they might peaceably 
consummate the nuptial ceremony. Confiding in her 
lover. Miss McCrea heroically refused to follow the fly- 
ing villagers. The tears and entreaties of her parents 
and friends availed nothing. Mr. Jones, anxious to pos- 
sess his intended bride, despatched a party of Indians to 
convey her to the British army, and offered to reward 
them for their service with a barrel of rum. The Indi- 
ans brought a letter from her lover, and also his horse to 
convey Miss McCrea ; she scrupled not to place herself 
under their protection, and accordingly set out for the 
13 



146 

British camp. When about half way, a second party of 
Indians, hearing of the captivating offer made by Mr. 
Jones, determined to avail themselves of the reward. 
A bloody strife ensued, in which some Indians were 
killed, when the chief of the first party, to decide the 
contest, with his tomahawk knocked the lady from her 
horse, tore off her scalp, and bore it as a trophy to her 
anxious and expectant lover ! This atrocious and cruel 
murder roused the American people, and produced one 
general burst of horror and indignation throughout the 
states, against the British and their savage allies, and pro- 
bably hastened the downfall of Burgoyne. 



70. Battle of Bennington and Capture of Burgoyne. 

In the spring of 1777, it was determined in England 
that an invasion of the states should be attempted from 
the north, and a communication formed between Canada 
and the city of New York, and thus cut off the commu- 
nication between the New England and more southern 
states. 

*' The troops destined for this service were upwards 
of seven thousand ; with a train of artillery, the finest 
and most efficiently supplied, that had ever been assigned 
to second the operations of an equal force. Arms and 
accoutrements were provided for the Canadians, and se- 
veral nations of Indians induced to take up the hatchet 
under royal banners. The command was given to Gen. 
Burgoyne ; an officer whose abilities were well known, 
and whose spirit of enterprise and thirst for military 
fame could not be excelled. The British had the exclu- 
sive navigation of Lake Champlain. Their marine 
force on that inland sea, with which, in the preceding 
campaign, they had destroyed the American flotilla, 
was not only entire, but unopposed. 

" Having gained possession of Ticonderoga, as well 
as of the other defences which had served to prevent or 
to impede the advance of an enemy into the United 



147 

States on the side of Canada, and with a degree of ala- 
crity and perseverance not to be excelled, reached fort 
Edward, on the Hudson, Burgoyne proceeded, in the 
beginning of August, to force his passage down towards 
Albany. In the mean time, every obstruction had been 
thrown in his way, by Schuyler, Arnold, St. Clair, and 
other vigilant commanders ; who, at this period, owing 
to the evacuations of the northern forts, and the exertions 
of the leading patriots in New York and the contiguous 
provinces, had in that quarter an army of 13,000 men. 

" In his advance to Albany, Burgoyne formed a plan 
to draw resources from the farms of Vermont. For 
this purpose, he detached 500 Hessians and 100 Indians, 
with two field-pieces, under the command of Col. Baum ; 
a force deemed sufficient to seize a magazine of provi- 
sions, collected by the Americans at Bennington. But 
he proceeded with less caution than his perilous situation 
required. On the 16th of August, Col. Starke attacked 
him near that place, with about 800 New Hampshire 
militia, undisciplined, without bayonets, or a single piece 
of artillery ; killed or captured the greater part of his 
detachment, and got possession of his cannon. This 
was a brilliant service. Another achievement, scarcely 
less conspicuous, immediately succeeded. Col. Brey- 
man, who had been sent by Gen. Burgoyne to support 
that party, arrived on the same day, not, however, until 
the action was decided. Instead of meeting his friends, 
he found himself vigorously assailed. This attack was 
made by Col. Warner ; who, with his continental regi- 
ment, had come up, also, to support his friends, and was 
well assisted by Starke's militia, which had just defeated 
the party of Col. Baum. Breyman's troops, though 
fatigued with the preceding march, behaved with great 
resolution ; but were at length obliged to abandon their 
artillery, and retreat. In these two actions, the Ameri- 
cans took four brass field-pieces, four ammunition wa- 
gons, and seven hundred prisoners. 

" The overthrow of these detachments was the first, 
in a grand series of events, that finally involved in ruin 
the whole royal army. It deranged every plan for con- 



148 

tinuing, or even holding, the advantages previously ob- 
tained ; inspired the Americans with confidence, anima- 
ted their exertions, and filled them Avith justly formed 
expectations of future victory. 

" After the evacuation of Ticonderoga, the Americans 
had fallen hack from one place to another, until they at 
last rested at Vanshaick's Island. Soon after this re- 
treating system was adopted, congress removed their 
commanding officers, and placed Gen. Gates at the head 
of the northern army. His arrival on the 19th of Au- 
gust, gave fresh vigour to the inhabitants. Encouraged 
by a hope of capturing the whole British forces, a spirit 
of adventure burst forth from every quarter, and was 
carried into various directions. An enterprise was un- 
dertaken by Gen. Lincoln, to recover Ticonderoga and 
the other posts in the rear of the British army ; and 
though the first object was not accomplished, yet with so 
much address did Col. Brown, who was despatched to 
the landing at Lake George, proceed, that, with five 
hundred men, he not only surprised all the out-posts 
between the landing at the north end of the lake and 
the body of that fortress, took Mount Defiance and 
Mount Hope, the old French lines, and a block-house, 
also two hundred batteaux, several gun-boats, besides 
two hundred and ninety prisoners, but at the same 
time released one hundred Americans. 

" Burgoyne, after crossing the Hudson, advanced along 
its banks, and encamped about two miles from Gen. 
Gates, a short distance above Stillwater. The Ameri- 
cans thought no more of retreating; and on the 19th of 
September, engaged him with firmness and resolution. 
The conflict, though severe, was only partial for the first 
hour and a half; but after a short pause, it became gene- 
ral, and continued for three hours without intermission. 
A constant blaze of fire streamed forth, and both sides 
seemed determined on victory or death. The Ameri- 
cans and British were alternately driven by each other, 
until night ended the effusion of blood. The enemy 
lost five hundred men, including killed, wounded, and 
prisoners ; the Americans, three hundred. 



149 

"Every moment made the situation of the British 
army more critical. Their provisions were lessening, 
and their Indian and provincial allies deserting ; whilst 
the animation and numbers of the Americans increased. 
From the uncertainty of receiving farther supplies, Bur- 
goyne curtailed the soldiers' rations. His opponents 
pressed him on every side. Much hard fighting ensued. 
The British were again defeated. One of Burgoyne's 
generals, together with his aid-de-camp, was killed, and 
he himself narrowly escaped; as a ball passed through 
his hat, and another through his waistcoat. The Ame- 
rican generals, Arnold and Lincoln, were wounded. 
To avoid being surrounded, Gen. Burgoyne left his 
hospital to the humanity of Gates, and retreated to Sa- 
ratoga. He was still followed and harassed ; driven 
on one side and straitened on another. The situation 
of his army was truly distressing: abandoned by their 
allies, unsupported by their fellow soldiers in New York, 
worn down by a series of incessant efforts, and greatly 
reduced in number ; without a possibility of retreat, or 
of replenishing their exhausted stock of provisions, a 
continual cannonade pervaded their camp, and grape- 
shot fell in many parts of their lines. 

" The 12th of October arrived; the day until which 
hope had bidden the afflicted general w-ait for the pro- 
mised assistance from New York. But expectation 
vanished with the departing sun. He took an ac- 
count of his provisions. There was only a scanty 
subsistence for three days. A council of war declared 
that their present situation justified a capitulation on 
honourable terms ; and a negotiation was commenced. 
After various messages passed between the hostile ar- 
mies, it was stipulated, that on the 17th, the British 
were to march out of their camp with the customary 
honours of war ; the arms to be piled by word of com- 
mand from their own officers : and an undisturbed pas- 
sage allowed them to Great Britain, on condition of their 
not serving again in North America during the war. 

" By this convention, were surrendered five thousand 
seven hundred and ninety, of all ranks ; which number 
13* 



160 

added to the killed, wounded, and prisoners, lost by the 
royal army during the preceding part of the expedition, 
made altogether, upwards of ten thousand men ; an ad- 
vantage rendered still more important to the captors, by 
the acquisition of thirty-iive brass field pieces, and nearly 
five thousand muskets. The regular troops in General 
Gates'" army were nine thousand ; the militia four thou- 
sand ; but, of the former, two thousand were sick or on 
furlough ; and of the latter, five hundred. 

'* The celebrated Polish patriot, Kosciusko, was chief 
engineer in the army of Gen. Gates. 

" On learning the fate of Burgoyne, the British on the 
North river retired to New York. Those who had been 
left in his rear, destroyed their cannon, and, abandoning 
Ticonderoga, retreated to Canada ; so that this whole 
country, after experiencing for several months the devas- 
tations of war, was now restored to perfect tranquillity."* 



71. Treaty with France. 

On the 16th of March, 1778, Lord North intimated to 
the house of commons, that a paper had been laid before 
the king, by the French ambassador, intimating the con- 
clusion of an alliance between the court of France and 
the United States of America. The preliminaries of 
this treaty had been concluded in the end of the year 

1777, and a copy of them sent to congress, in order to 
counteract any proposals that might be made in the mean 
time by the British ministry. On the 6th of February, 

1778, the articles were formally signed, to the great 
satisfaction of the French nation. They were in sub- 
stance as follows : 

1. If Great Britain should, in consequence of this 
treaty, proceed to hostilities against France, the two na- 
tions should mutually assist each other. 

2. The main end of the treaty was, in an effectual 
manner, to maintain the independence of America. 

♦ Grimshaw's Hist. United States. 



151 

3. Should those places of North America, still subject 
to Britain, be reduced by the states, they should be con- 
federated with them, or subjected to their jurisdiction. 

4. Should any of the West India Islands be reduced 
by France, they should be deemed its property. 

5. No formal treaty with Great Britain should be con- 
cluded, either by France or America, without the consent 
of each other ; and it was mutually agreed, that they 
should not lay down their arms till the independence of 
the states had been formally acknowledged. 

6. The contracting parties mutually agreed ta invite 
those powers who had received injuries from Great 
Britain, to join in the common cause. 

7. The United States guarantied to France all the 
possessions in the West Indies which she could conquer ; 
and France, in her turn, guarantied the absolute inde- 
pendence of the states, and their supreme authority over 
every country they possessed, or might acquire during 
the war.* 

This treaty was signed on the part of France by M. 
Gerard ; on the part of the United States by Benjamin 
Franklin, Silas Deane, and Arthur Lee. On the 20th 
of March, the American commissioners were received 
at the court of France, as the representatives of a sister 
nation; an event which was considered in Europe, at 
that time, as the most important which had occurred in 
the annals of America, since its first discovery by Colum- 
bus. 



72. Battle of Monmouth, or Freehold. 

At the opening of the campaign in 1778, General 
Howe went to England, and left the command to Sir 
Henry Clinton. In June, the British army left Phila- 
delphia, and marched towards Staten Island. In their 
march they were annoyed by the Americans ; and on 
the 28th of June, a division of the army, under General 
♦ Williams' History of the Revolution. 



152 

Lee, was ordered, if possible, to bring them to an en- 
gagement. Soon after the British had left the heights 
of Freehold, General Lee was on the same ground, and 
followed them into the plain. Whilst he was advancing 
to reconnoitre the enemy in person, Sir Henry Clinton 
marched back his whole rear division to attack the Ame- 
ricans. While Lee made a feint of retreating, in order 
to draw the British after him, one of his officers. Gen. 
Scott, who had under him the greater part of General 
Lee's force, misunderstood his orders, and actually re- 
treated. This obliged Lee to follow, until he could over- 
take him, the army hanging upon his rear. In this 
situation he was met by General Washington, who, 
riding up to General Lee, addressed him in terms that 
implied censure. Lee answered with warmth and dis- 
respectful language. General Washington led the 
troops in person, and a smart action took place, in 
which both parties claimed the victory, but the advantage 
was clearly on the side of the Americans. The loss in 
killed and wounded amounted to three or four hundred, 
on each side ; but the British left the field of battle in the 
night, and pursued their retreat. This battle lasted 
through the whole of one of the warmest days of sum- 
mer, the mercury being above ninety degrees by Fah- 
renheit's scale. Many of the soldiers died on the spot, 
by heat, fatigue, or drinking cold water. General Lee 
was tried by a court martial for disobedience, and his 
command suspended for one year. 



73. Taking of Savannah and Charleston. 

In 1778, Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, an oflicer of 
courage and ability, embarked on the 27th of November 
from New York for Savannah, with about two thou- 
sand men, under the convoy of some ships of war, com- 
manded by Commodore Hyde Parker; and in about 
three weeks landed near the mouth of Savannah river. 
From the landing place, a narrow causeway of six 



153 

hundred yards in -length, with a ditch on each side, led 
through a swamp. At this causeway a small party was 
posted, under Captain Smith, to impede the passage oJ 
the British ; but it was almost instantly dispersed. Gen. 
Howe, the American officer, to whom the defence ot 
Georgia was committed, had taken his station on the 
main road, and posted his little army, consisting of about 
six hundred continentals and a few hundred militia, be- 
tween the landing place and the town of Savannah, with 
the river on his left, and a morass in front. While Col. 
Campbell was making arrangements to dislodge his ad- 
versaries, he received intelligence from a negro, of a 
private path, on the right of the Americans, through 
which his troops might march unobserved; and Sir 
James Baird, with his light infantry, was directed to 
avail himself of this path in order to turn their right 
wing, and attack their rear. As soon as it was judged 
that he had cleared his passage, the British in front of 
the Americans, were directed to advance and engage. 
General Howe, finding himself attacked both in front 
and rear, ordered an immediate retreat. The British 
pursued, and their victory was entire. Upwards of one 
hundred of the Americans were killed ; and thirty-eight 
officers, four hundred and fifteen privates, the town and 
fort of Savannah, forty-eight pieces of cannon, twenty- 
three mortars, the fort, with its ammunition and stores, 
the shipping in the river, and a large quantity of pro- 
visions, were in a few hours in possession of the con- 
querors. The whole loss of the British during the day, 
amounted to no more than seven killed and nineteen 
wounded.* 

Sir Henry Clinton, finding it more easy to make an 
impression on the southern states, which were less popu- 
lous than the northern, and being a level country, ren- 
dered the transportation of artillery less difficult, deter- 
mined to make them the seat of war. Agreeable to this 
resolution, he sailed from New York with a large force, 
in the severe winter of 1779-80; and, after a tempest- 
uous passage, in which he lost some of his transports, 
♦ Holmes' Annals. 



154 

arrived at Savannah the latter part of January. From 
Savannah the army proceeded to Charleston, and in 
April laid siege to that city. The enemy made regular 
approaches, and finally, being prepared to storm the 
town, General Lincoln was compelled to capitulate. 
About two thousand five hundred men, besides the 
militia and inhabitants, became prisoners, and all the 
cannon and military stores. This happened on the 12th 
of May, 1780. General Clinton left Lord Cornwallis 
to command the troops in the southern army, and return- 
ed to New York. Great numbers of the people in 
South Carolina, being left defenceless, returned to their 
allegiance, and the British commander represented the 
state as subdued.* 



74. Paul Jones' Naval Battle. 

On the 22d of September, 1778, occurred on the coast 
of Scotland, " that unexampled sea-fight," which gave to 
the name of Paul Jones such terrific eclat. This man 
was a native of Scotland, but engaged in the service of 
the United States, His flotilla was composed of the 
Bonhomme Richard, of forty guns, the Alliance of thirty- 
six, (both American ships,) the Pallas, a French frigate 
of thirty-two, in the pay of Congress, and two other 
smaller vessels. He fell in with a British merchant 
fleet, on its return from the Baltic, convoyed by Captain 
Pearson, with the frigate Serapis, of forty-four guns, 
and the Countess of Scarborough, of twenty. 

Pearson had no sooner perceived Jones, than he bore 
down to engage him, while the merchantmen endeavour- 
ed to gain the coast. The American flotilla formed to 
receive him. The two enemies joined battle about seven 
in the evening. The British having the advantage of 
cannon of a longer reach, Paul Jones resolved to fight 
them closer. He brought up his ships, until the muzzles 
of his guns came in contact with those of his enemy. 

♦ Webster. 



155 

Here the phrenzied combatants fought from seven till 
ten. Paul Jones now found that his vessel was so 
shattered, that only three effective guns remained. Trust- 
ing no longer to these, he assailed his enemy with gre- 
nades ; which, falling into the Serapis, set her on fire in 
several places. At length her magazine blew up, and 
killed all near it. Pearson, enraged at his officers, who 
wished him to surrender, commanded them to board. 
Paul Jones, at the head of his crew, received them at 
the point of the pike; and they retreated. But the 
flames of the Serapis had communicated to her enemy, 
and the vessel of Jones was on fire. Amidst this tre- 
mendous night-scene, the American frigate Alliance 
came up, mistaking her partner for her enemy, fired a 
broadside into the vessel of Jones, By the broad glare 
of the burning ships, she discovered her mistake, and 
turned her guns against her exhausted foe. Pearson's 
crew were killed or wounded, his artillery dismounted, 
and his vessel on fire, and he could no longer resist. 
The flames of the Serapis were, however, arrested ; but 
the leaks of the Goodman Richard could not be stopped, 
and the hulk went down soon after the mangled remains 
of the crew had been removed. Of the 375 who were 
on board that renowned vessel, only 68 left it alive. The 
Pallas had captured the Countess of Scarborough ; and 
Jones, after this horrible victory, wandered with his 
shattered, unmanageable vessels, for some time ; and at 
length, on the 6th of October, had the good fortune to 
find his way to the waters of the Texel.* 



75. Gen. Putnam^ s escape at Horseneck. 

About the middle of the winter of 1778, General Put- 
nam, a bold and veteran oflicer, was on a visit to his out- 
post at Horseneck, in West Greenwich, Conn., where he 
found Tryon, the British governor, advancing upon that 
place with a corps of fifteen hundred men. To oppose this 
* Willard's Hist. United States. 



156 

force, Gen. Putnam had only a force of one hundred and 
fifty men, with two iron field pieces, without horses or drag- 
ropes. Having planted his cannon on an eminence, he fired 
until the enemy's horse (supported by infantry) were about 
to charge ; he then ordered his men to shelter themselves 
in a neighbouring swamp, inaccessible to the enemy's 
cavalry, and putting spurs to his horse, he plunged down 
a steep precipice of about 100 rude stone steps or stairs, 
which had been constructed for the accommodation of 
foot passengers. The British dragoons, who were but 
a sword's length from him, not daring to follow, stopped, 
and before they could gain the valley, Putnam was far 
beyond their reach. 

General Putnam was much distinguished, both m the 
French and revolutionary wars, for his bravery, and a 
spirit of daring enterprise. He also rendered himself 
famous by a noted exploit in a wolfs den. When he 
removed to Pomfret, Conn., that part of the country was 
much infested with wolves. In his immediate vicinity, 
a she-wolf committed considerable depredations for seve- 
ral years. After many unsuccessful attempts were made 
to destroy this ferocious animal, Putnam and his neigh- 
bours tracked her to her den, and endeavoured by fire 
and smoke, dogs, &c., to expel her from her habitation. 
These means proving ineffectual, Putnam at length came 
to the hazardous resolution of attacking the wolf in her 
den. With a torch in one hand and his gun in the other, 
he crawled a considerable distance into a subterraneous 
cavity, and discovered the wolf by the glare of her eye- 
balls, evidently on the point of springing at him. Put- 
nam fired : upon this he was drawn out of the cave by 
his neighbours, by means of a rope he had attached to 
one of his legs. Putnam again descended, and find- 
ing the wolf dead, took hold of her ears, and the 
people above, with much exultation, dragged them out 
together. 




o 

o 
to 

s 

o 



157 



76. Storming of Stony Point. 



The reduction of this place, July 15, 1779, was one of 
the boldest enterprises which occurred in the revolu- 
tionary war. Stony Point is 40 miles north of New 
York on the Hudson. 

" At this time Stony Point was in the condition ot a 
real fortress ; it was furnished with a select garrison of 
more than 600 men, and had stores in abundance, and 
defensive preparations which were formidable. Fortified 
as it was, General Washington ventured an attempt to 
reduce it. The enterprise was committed to General 
Wayne, who, with a strong detachment of active infant- 
ry, set out tow^ards the place at noon. His march of 
fourteen miles over high mountains, through deep mo- 
rasses, and difficult defiles, was accomplished by eight 
o'clock in the evening. 

" At a distance of a mile from the point. General 
Wayne halted, and formed his men into two columns, 
putting himself at the head of the right. Both columns 
were directed to march in order and silence, with unload- 
ed muskets and fixed bayonets. At midnight they 
arrived under the walls of the fort."* 

"An unexpected obstacle now presented itself: the 
deep morass which covered the works, was at this time 
overflowed by the ti^e. The English opened a tre- 
mendous fire of musketry, and cannon loaded with 
o-rape shot: but neither the inundated morass, nor a 
double palisade, nor the storm of fire that poured upon 
them, could arrest the impetuosity of the Americans ; 
they opened their way with the bayonet, prostrated what- 
ever opposed them, scaled the fort, and the two columns 
met in the centre of the works. The English lost up- 
wards of six hundred men in killed and prisoners. 
The conquerors abstained from pillage, and from all 
disorder; a conduct the more worthy, as they had still 
present in mind the ravages and butcheries which their 
enemies had so recently committed, in Virginia and 

* Goodrich. 
14 



158 



m 



Connecticut. Humanity imparted new effulgence to 
the victory which valour had obtained."* 



77. Battle of Camden. 

On the 16th of August, 1780, Earl Cornwallis, who 
commanded the British troops, obtained a signal victory 
over the Americans under General Gates, at Camden. 
" The action began at break of day, in a situation very 
advantageous for the British troops, but very unfavoura- 
ble to the Americans. The latter were much more nu- 
merous ; but the ground on which both armies stood 
was narrowed by swamps on the right and left, so that 
the Americans could not avail themselves properly of 
their superior numbers. 

There seems to have been some want of generalship 
on the part of Gates, in suffering himself to be surprised 
in so disadvantageous a position. But this circumstance 
was the effect of accident ; for both armies set out with 
a design of attacking each other, precisely at the same 
time, at ten o'clock the preceding evening, and met 
together before day light, at the place where the action 
happened. 

The attack was made by the British troops, with 
great vigour, and in a few minutes the action was gene- 
ral along the whole line. It was at this time a dead 
calm, with a little haziness in the air, which prevented 
the smoke from rising and occasioned so thick a dark- 
ness, that it was difficult to see the effect of a heavy and 
well supported fire on both sides. The British troops 
either kept up a constant fire, or made use of bayonets, 
as opportunities offered ; and after an obstinate resistance 
of three quarters of an hour, threw the Americans into 
total confusion, and forced them to give way in all quar- 
ters. 

The continental troops behaved remarkably well, but 
the militia were soon broken, leaving the former to op- 
♦ Botta's Revolution. 



159 

pose the whole force of the British troops. General 
Gates did all in his power to rally the militia, but with- 
out effect ; the continentals retreated in some order ; but 
the rout of the militia was so great, that the British cavalry- 
continued the pursuit of them to the distance of twenty- 
two miles from the place of action. 

The loss of the Americans, on this occasion, was 
very considerable ; about one thousand prisoners were 
taken, and more than that number were said to have been 
killed and wounded, although the number was not very 
accurately ascertained. Seven pieces of brass cannon, 
various stands of colours, and all the ammunition wa- 
gons of the Americans, fell into the hands of the enemy. 
Among the prisoners taken was Major General the 
Baron de Kalb, a Prussian officer in the American ser- 
vice, who was mortally wounded, after exhibiting great 
gallantry in the course of the action, having received 
eleven wounds. Of the British troops, the number of 
killed and wounded amounted to two hundred and 
thirteen."* 



78. Murder of Mrs. and Mr. Caldwell. 

In the summer of 1780, the British troops made fre- 
quent incursions into New Jersey, ravaging and plun- 
dering the country, and committing numerous atrocities 
upon its inhabitants. In June, a large body of the ene- 
my, commanded by Gen. Kniphausen, landed at Eliza- 
bethtown Point, and proceeded into the country. They 
were much harassed in their progress by Col. Dayton, 
and the troops under his command. When they arrived 
at Connecticut Farms, according to their usual but 
sacrilegious custom, they burnt the Presbyterian church, 
parsonage house, and a considerable part of the village. 
But the most cruel and wanton act that was perpetrated 
during this incursion, was the murder of Mrs. Caldwell, 
the wife of the Rev. Mr. Caldwell, of Elizabethtown. 
♦ Williams' Revolution. 



160 

This amiable woman seeing the enemy advancing, 
retired with her housekeeper, a child of three years old, 
an infant of eight months, and a little maid, to a room 
secured on all sides by stone walls, except at a window 
opposite the enemy. She prudently took this precaution 
to avoid the danger of transient shot, should the ground 
be disputed near that place, which happened not to be 
the case ; neither was there any firing from either party 
near the house, until the fatal moment when Mrs. Cald- 
well, unsuspicious of any immediate danger, sitting on 
the bed with her little child by the hand, and her nurse, 
with her infant babe by her side, was instantly shot dead 
by an unfeeling British soldier, who had come round to 
an unguarded part of the house, with an evident design 
to perpetrate the horrid deed. Many circumstances at- 
tending this inhuman murder, evince not only that it 
was committed by the enemy with design, but also, that 
it was by the permission, if not by the command, of Gen. 
Kniphausen, in order to intimidate the populace to re- 
linquish their cause. A circumstance which aggravated 
this piece of cruelty, was, that when the British officers 
were made acquainted with the murder, they did not in- 
terfere to prevent the corpse from being stripped and 
burnt, but left it half the day, stripped in part, to be tum- 
bled about by the rude soldiery ; and at last it was re- 
moved from the house, before it was burned, by the aid 
of those who were not of the army. 

Mrs. Caldwell Avas an amiable woman, of a sweet and 
even temper, discreet, prudent, benevolent, soft and en- 
gaging in her manners, and beloved by all her acquaint- 
ance. She left nine promising children. 

Mrs. Caldwell's death was soon followed by that of 
her husband. In November, 1781, Mr. Caldwell, hear- 
ing of the arrival of a young lady at Elizabethtown 
Point, whose family in New York had been peculiarly 
kind to the American prisoners, rode down to escort her 
up to town. Having received her into his chair, the 
sentinel, observing a little bundle tied in the lady's hand- 
kerchief, said it must be seized for the state. Mr. Cald- 
well immediately left the chair, saying he wpuld deliver 




Massacre at Wyoming, page 161. 




Capture of Andre, page IGo. 



161 

it to the commanding officer, who was then present ; and 
as he stepped forward with this view, another soldier 
impertinently told him to stop, which he immediately did; 
the soldier notwithstanding, without farther provocation, 
shot him dead on the spot. Such was the untimely fate 
of Mr. Caldwell. His public discourses were sensible, 
animated, and persuasive; his manner of delivery agree- 
able and pathetic. He was a very warm patriot, and 
greatly distinguished himself in supporting the cause 
of his suffering country. As a husband, he was kind ; 
as a citizen, given to hospitality. The villain who mur- 
dered him was seized and executed.* 



79. Massacre at Wyoming. 

The following account of the devastation of the flour- 
ishing settlements of Wyoming, in July, 1778, and the 
massacre of its inhabitants by a party of tories and In- 
dians, under the command of the infamous Col. Butler, 
and Brandt, a half-blooded Indian, is thus related by 
Mrs. Willard, in her history of the United States. 

" The devastation of the flourishing settlement of Wy- 
oming, by a band of Indians and tories, was marked by 
the most demoniac cruelties. This settlement consisted 
of eight towns on the banks of the Susquehannah, and 
was one of the most flourishing as well as delightful 
places in America. But even in this peaceful spot, the 
inhabitants were not exempt from the baneful influence 
of party spirit. Although the majority were devoted to 
the cause of their country, yet the loyalists were nume- 
rous. Several persons had been arrested as tories, and 
sent to the proper authorities for trial. This excited the 
indignation of their party, and they determined upon 
jevenge. They united with the Indians, and resorting 
to artifice, pretended to desire to cultivate peace with 
the inhabitants of Wyoming, while they were making 
every preparation for their meditated vengeance. The 

Morse. 
14* 



162 

youth of Wyoming- were at this time with the army, and 
but 500 men capable of defending the settlement re- 
mained. The inhabitants had constructed four forts for 
their security, into which these men were distributed. In 
the month of July, 1600 Indians and tories, under the 
command of Butler and Brandt, appeared on the banks 
of the Susquehannah. Two of the forts nearest the 
frontier immediately surrendered to them. The savages 
spared the women and children, but butchered the rest 
of their prisoners without exception. They then sur- 
rounded Kingston, the principal fort, and to dismay the 
garrison, hurled into the place 200 scalps, still reeking 
with blood. Col. Denison, knowing it to be impossible to 
defend the fort, demanded of Butler what terms would be 
allowed to the garrison if they surrendered; he answered, 
^Hhe hatchtV They attempted farther resistance, but 
were soon compelled to surrender. Enclosing the men, 
women, and children, in houses and barracks, they set fire 
to these, and the miserable wretches were all consumed. 
*' The fort of Wilkesbarre still remained in the power 
of the republicans ; but the garrison, learning the fate 
of the others, surrendered without resistance, hoping in 
this way to obtain mercy. But submission could not 
soften the hearts of these unfeeling monsters, and their 
atrocities were renewed. They then devastated the 
country, burnt their dwellings, and consigned their crops 
to the flames. The tories appeared to surpass even the 
savages in barbarity. The nearest ties of consanguinity 
were disregarded ; and it is asserted, that a mother was 
murdered by the hand of her own son. None escaped 
but a few women and children ; and these, dispersed and 
wandering in the forest, without food and without clothes, 
were not the least worthy of commiseration." 



80. Distress and Mutiny/ of the American Army. 

The situation of Gen. Washington was often, during 
the war, embarrassing, for want of proper supplies for 



163 

the army. It was peculiarly so, while at Morristown, in 
1780, where he had encamped during the winter. The 
cold was uncommonly severe, and the army suffered ex- 
tremely. The following account of the state of the 
American army is taken from Grimshaw's History of 
the United States. 

*' The distress suffered by the American army did not 
arrive at its highest pitch until the present season. The 
officers of the Jersey line now addressed a memorial to 
their state legislature, complaining, that four months' pay 
for a private would not procure for his family a single 
bushel of wheat ; that the pay of a colonel would not 
purchase oats for his horse ; and that a common labourer 
received four times as much as an American officer. They 
urged, that unless an immediate remedy was provided, the 
total dissolution of their line was inevitable; and conclud- 
ed by saying, that their pay should be realized, either by 
Mexican dollars, or something equivalent. Nor was 
the insufficiency of their support the only motive to 
complaint. Other causes of discontent prevailed. The 
original idea of a continental army, to be raised, paid, 
and regulated, upon an equal and uniform principle, had 
been, in a great measure, exchanged, for that of state 
establishments ; a pernicious measure, partly originating 
from necessity, because state credit was not quite so 
much depreciated as continental. Some states, from 
their superior ability, furnished their troops, not only 
with clothing, but with many articles of convenience. 
Others supplied them with mere necessaries ; whilst a 
few, from their particular situation, could give little or 
perhaps nothing. The officers and men, in a routine of 
duty, daily intermixed and made comparisons. Those 
who fared worse than others, were dissatisfied with a 
service chat allowed such injurious distinctions. Mu- 
tiny began to spread, and at length broke out among the 
soldiers at Fort Schuyler. Thirty-one privates of the 
garrison went off in a body. They were overtaken, 
and thirteen of their number instantly killed. About the 
same time, two regiments of Connecticut troops mutinied, 
and got under arms, determined to return home, or 



164 

gam subsistence by the bayonet. Their officers reasoned 
with them, and used every argument that could interest 
their passions or their pride. They at first answered — 
' Our sufferings are too great — we want present relief;' 
but military feelings were, in the end, triumphant; after 
much expostulation, they returned to the encampment. 

" It is natural to suppose that the British commander 
would not lose so favourable an opportunity of severing 
the discontented from their companions, and attracting 
them to his own standard. He circulated a printed pa- 
per in the American camp ; tending to heighten the dis- 
orders by exaggeration, and create desertion by promises 
of bounty and caresses. But, so great was the firmness 
of the soldiery, and so strong their attachment to their 
country, that on the arrival of only a scanty supply of 
meat, for their immediate subsistence, military duty was 
cheerfully performed, and the rolls were seldom disho- 
noured by desertion. 

"■ The necessities of the American army grew so 
pressing, that Washington was constrained to call on 
the magistrates of the adjacent counties for specified 
quantities of provisions, to be supplied in a given num- 
ber of days ; and was compelled even to send out de- 
tachments, to collect subsistence at the point of the 
bayonet. Even this expedient at length failed; the coun- 
try in the vicinity of the army being soon exhausted. 
His situation was painfully embarrassing. The army 
looked to him for provisions ; the inhabitants for protec- 
tion. To supply the one, and not offend the other, seemed 
impossible. To preserve order and subordination, in an 
army of republicans, even when well fed, regularly paid, 
and comfortably clothed, is not an easy task ; but to re- 
tain them in service, and subject them to the rules of dis- 
cipline, when wanting, not only the comforts, but oflen 
the necessaries of life, requires such address and abili- 
ties, as are rarely found in human nature. These were, 
however, combined in Washington. He not only kept 
his arm.y in the field, but opposed those difficulties with 
so much discretion, as to command the approbation of 
both soldiers and people. 



a 



165 

"To obviate these evils, congress sent a committee 
of its own members to the encampment of the main 
army. They confirmed the representations previously 
made, of the distresses and the disorders arising from 
commissarial mismanagement, which every where pre- 
vailed. In particular, they stated that the main army 
was unpaid for five months ; that it seldom had more 
than six days' provision in advance ; and was on dif- 
ferent occasions, for several successive days, without 
meat ; that the horses w^ere destitute of forage ; that the 
medical department had no sugar, tea, chocolate, wine, 
or spirituous liquors of any kind ; that every depart- 
ment was without money, and without credit : and that 
the patience of the soldiers, w'orn down by the pressure 
of complicated sufferings, w^as on the point of being 
exhausted. 

" Misfortunes, from every quarter, were, at this time, 
pouring in upon the United States. But they seemed 
to rise in the midst of their distresses, and gain strength 
from the pressure of calamities. When congress could 
obtain neither money nor credit for the subsistence of 
their army, the inhabitants of Philadelphia gave three 
hundred thousand dollars, to procure a supply of neces- 
sary provisions for the suffering troops ; and the ladies 
of that city, at the same time, contributed largely to their 
immediate relief Their example was generally followed. 
The patriotic flame which blazed forth in the beginning 
of the war, was rekindled. The different states w^ere 
ardently excited ; and it was arranged, that the regular 
army should be raised to thirty-five thousand effective 
men." 



81. Capture of Andre, and Treason of Arnold. 

In the year 1780, a plot fraught with much danger to 
the American cause was happily discoA^ered. This plot 
originated with Arnold, a general in the American army, 
who by his extravagance and overbearing behaviour, 



166 

had brought upon himself a reprimand from the Ameri- 
can congress. Of a temper too impetuous to bear re- 
proof, Arnold, bent on revenge, entered into a negotia- 
tion through Major John Andre, adjutant general in the 
British army, to deliver up to the enemy the important 
post of West Point, of which Arnold had the com- 
mand. 

Andre proceeded in disguise to West Point, drew a 
plan of the fortress, concerted with Arnold, and agreed 
upon the manner and time of attack. Having obtained 
a passport, and assumed the name of Anderson, Andre 
set out on his return to New York by land. He passed 
the outposts of the American army without suspicion. 
Supposing himself now out of danger, he pressed for- 
ward, elated with the prospect of the speedy execution 
of a plot, which was to give the finishing blow to liberty 
in America. 

When Andre had arrived within about thirty miles 
of New York, and as he was entering a village called 
Tarrytown, three militia men, who happened that way, 
John Paulding, David Williams, and Isaac Van 
Wart, seized the bridle of his horse, and accosted him 
with, " Where are you bound?" Andre, supposing that 
they were of the British, did not immediately show his 
passport, but waving their question, asked them, " where 
they belonged toV they replied "/o helow^'' (referring to 
the course of the river, and implying that they were of the 
British party.) ''•And so do /," said Andre, (confirmed 
in his mistake by this stratagem,) and at the same time 
informed them that he was a British officer on urgent 
business, and must not be detained. " You belong to our 
enemies,^^ exclaimed the militia men, " a7id we arrest 
your Andre, struck with astonishment, presented his 
passport ; but this, after what had passed, only rendered 
his case the more suspicious. He then offered them a 
purse of gold, his horse and watch, besides a large re- 
ward from the British government, if they would but 
liberate him. But these soldiers, though poor and ob- 
scure, were not to be bribed. They searched him, and 
found concealed in his boot, papers which evidenced his 



167 

guilt, and they immediately conducted him to Colonel 
Jameson, their commanding officer. 

Andre was tried by a board of general officers of the 
American army, and executed as a spy, at Tappan, 
New York, October 2. He was a young officer, high- 
minded, brave, accomplished, and humane. He suffered 
with fortitude, and his fate excited the universal sympa 
thy of all parties.* 



82. Battle at King's Mountain. 

*' It had been the policy of the British, since the 
general submission of the inhabitants of South Carolina, 
to increase the royal force by embodying the people of 
the country as British militia. In the district of Ninety- 

* Major Andre had many friends in the American army, and even 
Washington would have spared him, had duty to his country per- 
mitted. Every possible effort was made by Sir Henry Clinton in his 
favour ; but it was deemed important that the decision of the board 
of war should be carried into execution. 

When Major Andre was apprised of the sentence of death, he made 
a last appeal in a letter to Washington, that he might be shot rather 
than die on a gibbet. 

The letter of Andre roused the sympathies of Washington, and had 
he only been concerned, the prisoner would have been pardoned and 
released. But the interests of his country were at stake, and the 
sternness of justice demanded that private feelings should be sacri- 
ficed. 

Upon consulting his officers on the propriety of listening to Major 
Andre's request, to receive the death of a soldier, (to be shot,) it was 
deemed necessary to deny it, and to make him an example. 

As a reward to Paulding, Williams, and Van Wart, for their vir- 
tuous and patriotic conduct, congress voted to eacn of them an 
annuity of 8200, and a silver medal, on one side of which was a shield 
with this inscription — "fidehty,"— and on the other, the following 
motto — " vincit amor patricB,— the love of country conquers. 

Arnold, the miserable wretch, whose machinations led to the 
melancholy fate Andre experienced, escaped to New York, where, aa 
the price of his dishonour, he received the commission of brigadier 
general, and the sum of ten thousand pounds sterling ! 

This last boon was the grand secret of Arnold's fall from virtue; 
his vanity and extravagance had led him into expenses which it was 
neither in the power nor will of congress to support. He had in- 
volved himself in debt, from which he saw no hope of extricating 
himself; and his honour was therefore bartered for British gold. — 
Goodrich's Hist. U. S. 



168 



six Maior Fero-uson, a partisan of distinguished merit, 
had been employed to train the most loyal inhabitants, 
and to attach them to his own corps. That officer was 
now directed by Lord Cornwallis to enter the western 
part of North Carolina, near the mountains, and to em- 
body the loyalists in that quarter, for co-operation with 
his army. Cornwallis, in the mean time, commenced 
his march with the main army from Camden, through 
the settlement of the Waxhaws, to Charlotteville, in 
North Carolina. About the same time. Colonel Clark, 
of Georgia, at the head of a small body of men which 
he had collected in the frontiers of North and South 
Carolina, advanced against Augusta, and laid siege to 
that place. Colonel Brown, who with a few loyal pro- 
vincials held that post for the British, made a vigorous 
defence: and, on the approach of Colonel Cruger, Avith 
a re-enforcement from Ninety-Six, Clark rehnquished 
the enterprise, and made a rapid retreat through the 
country along which he had marched to the attack. 
Maior Ferguson, receiving intelligence of his move- 
ments, prepared to intercept him. The hardy moun- 
taineers of Virginia and North Carolma, collecting at 
this time from various quarters, constituted a formida ble 
force, and advanced by a rapid movement towards Fer- 
guson At the same time, Colonel Williams, from the 
neighbourhood of Ninety-Six, and Colonels Tracy and 
Banan, also of South Carolina, conducted parties of men 
towards the same points. Ferguson, having notice ot 
their approach, commenced his march for Charlotteville. 
The several corps of militia, amounting to near three 
thousand men, met at Gilberttown, lately occupied by 
Ferouson About one thousand six hundred riflemen 
were immediately selected, and mounted on their fleetest 
horses for the purpose of following the retreating army. 
They came up with the enemy at King's Mountain 
October 7, 1780, where Ferguson, on finding he should 
be overtaken, had chosen his ground, and waited for an 
attack The Americans formed themselves into three 
divisions, led by Colonels Campbell, Shelby, und Cleave- 
land, and began to ascend the mountain in three differ- 



169 

ent and opposite directions.* Cleaveland, with his di- 
vision, was the first to gain sight of the enemy's pickets, 
and hahirig- his men, he addresed them in the following 
simple, affecting, and animating terms : — " My brave 
fellows, we have beat the tories, and we can beat them ; 
they are all cowards. If they had the spirit of men, 
they would join with their fellow-citizens in supporting 
the mdependence of their country. When engaged, you 
are not to wait for the word of command from me. / 
will show you by my example how to fight. I can under- 
take no more. Every man must consider himself as an 
officer, and act from his own judgment. Fire as quick 
as you can, and stand your ground as long as you can. 
When you can do no better, get behind trees, or retreat ; 
but I beg of you not to run quite off If we are re- 
pulsed, let us make a point to return, and renew the 
fight ; perhaps we may have better luck in the second 
attempt than in the first. If any of you are afraid, such 
have leave to retire, and they are requested imme- 
diately to take themselves offP This address, which 
would have done honour to the hero of Agincourt, be- 
ing ended, the men rushed upon the enemy's pickets, 
and forced them to retire; but returning again to the 
charge with the bayonet, Cleveland's men gave way in 
their turn. In the mean time, Colonel Shelby advanced 
with his division, and was in like manner driven baek 
by the bayonets of the enemy ; but there was yet ano- 
ther body of assailants to be received : Colonel Camp- 
bell moved up at the moment of Shelby's repulse, but 
was equally unable to stand against the British bayonet ; 
and Ferguson still kept possession of his mountain. 
The whole of the division being separately baffled, de- 
termined to make another effort in co-operation, and the 
conflict became terrible. Ferguson still depended upon 
the bayonet ; but this brave and undaunted officer, after 
gallantly sustaining the attack for nearly an hour, was 
killed by a musket ball, and his troops soon after sur- 
rendered at discretion. The enemy's loss on this occa- 
sion was 300 killed and wounded, 800 prisoners, and 

Holmes. 
15 



170 



1,500 stand of arms. Our loss in killed was about 20, 
among whom was Colonel Williams, one of our most 
active and enterprising officers; our number of wounded 
was very considerable.* 



83. Battle of the Cowpens. 

In the autumn of 1780 Gen. Greene was appointed to 
the command of the forces in Carolina. He was accom- 
panied by Col. Morgan, a brave and active officer, who 
commanded a body of riflemen. 

On the entrance of Morgan into the district of Ninety- 
Six, Lord Cornwallis detached Lieut. Col. Tarleton to 
drive him from his station, and to " push him to the ut- 
most ^ Tarleton' s force consisted of about 1000 choice 
infantry, and 250 horse, with two field-pieces. To op- 
pose this force, Morgan had but 500 militia, 300 regulars, 
and 75 horse, under the command of Colonel Washing- 
ton. The two detachments met on the 17th of Jan., 1781, 
at the Cowpens. The ground on which this memorable 
battle was fought, was an open pine barren. The mili- 
tia were drawn up about 280 yards in front of the regu- 
lars, and the horse some small distance in the rear. Just 
after daybreak, the British came in sight ; and halting 
within about a quarter of a mile of the militia, began to 
prepare for battle. The sun had just risen, as the ene- 
my, with loud shouts, advanced to the charge. The 
militia, hardly waiting to give them a distant fire, broke, 
and fled for their horses, which were tied at some dis- 
tance. Tarleton' s cavalry pushed hard after them, and 
coming up just as they reached their horses, began to cut 
them down. On seeing this, Col. Washington, with his 
cavalry, dashed on to their rescue. As if certain of vic- 
tory, Tarleton's men were all scattered in the chase. 
Washington's men, on the contrary, advanced closely 
and compactly, and gave the British cavalry such a fatal 
charge, that they fled in the utmost precipitation. The Bri- 
* Allen's Revolution. 



171 

tish infantry now came up ; and having crossed a little val- 
ley, just as they ascended the hill, they found themselves 
within twenty paces of the regular Americans, under 
Col. Howard, who at this moment poured upon them a 
general and deadly fire. This threw them into confu- 
sion. The militia, seeing this change in the battle, reco- 
vered their spirits and began to form on the right of the 
regulars. Morgan, waving his sword, instantly rode up, 
exclaiming with a loud voice, " Hurrah ! my brave fel- 
lows ! form ! form ! old Morgan was never beat in his 
life! — one fire more, my heroes, and the day is our own!" 
With answering shouts, both regulars and militia then 
advanced upon the enemy ; and following their fire with 
the bayonet, instantly decided the conflict. 

The British lost in this engagement upwards of 300 
killed and wounded, and more than 500 prisoners. The 
loss of the Americans was but 12 killed and 60 wounded. 



84. Battle of Guilford, 

After the disaster at the Cowpens, Lord Cornwallis de- 
termined to intercept Colonel Morgan, and retake the 
prisoners; but a heavy rain in the night, swelled the 
rivers so as to prevent his design. To enable his troops 
to march with more celerity, he destroyed all his heavy 
baggage. At length General Greene joined Colonel 
Morgan, with additional forces, and Lord Cornwallis 
having collected his troops, the armies met near the 
court-house in Guilford. The action was fought on the 
15th of March, 1781. The Americans amounted to be- 
tween 4 and 5000 men, but mostly militia, or inexperi- 
enced soldiers. The British force consisted of about 
half that number of veterans.* The Americans were 
drawn up in three lines. The front was composed of 
North Carolina militia, commanded by Generals Butler 
and Eaton; the second of Virginia militia, commanded 
by Stephens and Lawson ; the third, of continental 

* Webster. 



172 

troops, commanded by Gen. Huger and Col. Williams, 
The British, after a brisk cannonade in front, advanced 
in three columns, the Hessians on the right, the guards 
in the centre, and Lieut. Col. Webster's brigade on the 
left ; and attacked the front line. The militia composing 
this Kne, through the misconduct of an officer, in giving 
occasion to a false alarm, precipitately quitted the field. 
The Virginia militia stood their ground, and kept up 
their fire, until they were ordered to retreat.* The con- 
tinental troops were last engaged, and maintained the 
conflict with great spirit an hour and a half; but were 
then forced to give way before their veteran adversaries. 
The British broke the second Maryland brigade ; turned 
the American left flank ; and got in the rear of the Vir- 
ginia brigade. On their appearing to be gaining Greene's 
right, and thus threatening to encircle the whole of the 
continental troops, a retreat was ordered, which was well 
conducted.! The battle was fought with great bravery 
and efl^ect ; for although Lord Cornwallis remained mas- 
ter of the field, his losses in a country where he could 
not recruit his army, had the effect of a defeat. His loss 
was more than five hundred men. That of the Ameri- 
cans was about four hundred in killed and wounded, of 
which more than three fourths were continentals. 



85. Battle of Eutaw Springs, 

On the 9th of September, 1781, Gen. Greene, having 
assembled about two thousand men, proceeded to attack 
the British, who, under the command of Col. Stewart, 
were posted at Eutaw Springs. The American force 
was drawn up in two lines : the first, composed of Caro- 
lina militia, was commanded by Generals Marion and 
Pickens, and Col. De Malmedy. The second, which 
consisted of continental troops from North Carolina, Vir- 

* Gen. Stephens, their heroic commander, had posted forty riflemen, 
at equal distances in the rear of this brigade, with orders to shoot 
every man who should leave his post. 

+ Holmes' American Annals. 



173 

ginia, and Maryland, was commanded by Gen. Sumpter, 
Lieut. Col. Campbell, and Col. Williams. Lieut. Col. 
Lee, with his legion, covered the right flank ; and Lieut. 
Col. Henderson, with the state troops, covered the left. 
A corps de reserve was formed of the cavalry, under 
Lieut. Col. Washington, and the Delaware troops, under 
Capt. Kirkwood. As the Americans came forward to 
the attack, they fell in with some advanced parties of the 
enemy at about two or three miles ahead of the main 
body. These being closely pursued, were driven back ; 
and the action soon became general. The militia were 
at length forced to give way, but were bravely supported 
by the second line. In the hottest part of the engage- 
ment. Gen. Greene ordered the Maryland and Virginia 
continentals to charge with trailed arms. This decided 
the fate of the day. " Nothing," says Dr. Ramsey, 
" could surpass the intrepidity of both officers and men 
on this occasion. They rushed on, in good order, 
through a heavy cannonade, and a shower of musketry, 
with such unshaken resolution, that they bore down all 
before them." The British were broken, closely pursued, 
and upwards of five hundred of them taken prisoners. 
They, however, made a fresh stand, in a favourable posi- 
tion, in impenetrable shrubs, and a picketted garden, 
Lieut. Col. Washington, after having made every effort 
to dislodge them, was wounded and taken prisoner. 
Four six pounders Avere brought forward to play upon 
them, but they fell into their hands ; and the endeavours 
to drive them from their station being found impracticable, 
the Americans retired, leaving a strong picket on the 
field of battle. Their loss was about five hundred ; that 
of the British upwards of eleven hundred. 

Gen. Greene was honoured by congress with a British 
standard, and a gold medal, emblematic of the engage- 
ment and its success, " for his wise, decisive, and mag- 
nanimous conduct in the action of Eutaw Springs, in 
which, with a force inferior in number to that of the 
enemy, he obtained a most signal victory." 

In the evening of the succeeding day, Col. Stewart 
abandoned his post, and retreated towards Charleston, 
15* 



174 

leaving behind upwards of seventy of his wounded, and 
a thousand stand of arms. He was pursued a consider- 
able distance, but in vain. 

The battle of Eutaw produced the most signal conse- 
quences in favour of America. The British, who had 
for such a length of time, lorded it absolutely in South 
Carolina, were, shortly after that event, obliged to con- 
fine themselves to Charleston.* 



86. Storming of Fort Griswold. 

While the combined armies were advancing to the 
siege of Yorktown, General Arnold, the traitor, who had 
lately returned from Virginia, was appointed to conduct 
an expedition against New London. The troops em- 
ployed in this service, were landed on each side of the har- 
bour, in two detachments; the one commanded by Lieut. 
Col. Eyre, and the other by Gen. Arnold. New Lon- 
don is a seaport town, situated near the mouth of the 
Thames, on the west side of that river. For the defence 
of the place, there had been constructed, below the town, 
on the western side of the harbour, a fort, called Fort 
Trumbull, with a redoubt ; and opposite to it, on Groton 
Hill, another fort, called Fort Griswold, a strong square 
fortification, insufficiently garrisoned. Fort Trumbull, 
the redoubt, and the town of New London, being totally 
untenable, were evacuated on the approach of Arnold, 
who took possession of them with inconsiderable loss. 
Fort Griswold was defended by Col. Ledyard, with a 
garrison of about one hundred and sixty men, some of 
whom had just evacuated the works on the opposite side 
of the river. On the rejection of a summons to surren- 
der, the British marched up to the assault on three sides; 
and, though the ascent was steep, and a continued fire 
was directed against them, they at length made a lodg- 
ment on the ditch and fraized work, and entered the 
embrasures with charged bayonets. An officer of the 
♦ Morse's Revolution. 




Comwallis surrenderine: his Sword to Gen. Wa.shinsrton. page 175. 




Capture of the Guerriere. page 213. 



175 

conquering troops, on entering the fort, asked who com- 
manded it ; "I did," answered Col. Ledyard, " but you 
do now ;" and presented him his sword, which was in- 
stantly plunged into his own bosom. Although resist- 
ance had now ceased, yet, to the indelible infamy of the 
conquerors, they commenced a merciless slaughter, which 
" was kept up until a greater part of the garrison was 
killed or wounded." The town of New London, and 
the stores contained in it, were reduced to ashes ; and 
General Arnold, having completed the object of the ex- 
pedition, returned in eight days to New York.* 



87. Siege of Yorktown, and surrender of Cornwalhs. 

The IQth of October, 1781, was rendered memorable 
by the surrender of the British army, consisting of 7000 
men, under Cornwallis, at Yorktown, Va. This joyful 
event decided the revolutionary contest, and laid the 
foundation for a general peace. About the last of 
August, Count de Grasse, with a French fleet, arrived 
in the Chesa;peake, and blocked up the British troops 
who had fortified themselves at Yorktown. 

Previous to this, the American and French troops, 
under Gen. Washington, had moved to the southward : 
and as soon as he heard of the arrival of a French fleet, 
made rapid marches to the head of Elk river, where 
embarking, the troops soon arrived at Yorktown. 

On the 6th of October, the trenches were opened by 
the combined army, upon his lordship, at the distance of 
600 yards. On the 9th, the Americans completed their 
batteries in the afternoon, and began to play upon the 
camp of his lordship, with their twenty-fours, eighteens, 
and ten inch mortars, which continued through the 
night, without intermission. 

Tl\e next morning the French opened a terrible fire 
from their batteries, without intermission, for about eight 
hours, and on the succeeding night a tremendous fire 
* Holmes' Annals. 



176 

was kept up through the whole line, without intermis- 
sion, through the night. The horrors of this scene were 
greatly heightened by the conflagration of two British 
ships, which were set on fire by the shells, and con- 
sumed in the night, October 10th. The next morning 
another guard ship of the enemy was consumed by the 
shells of the besiegers, and at the same time they opened 
their second parallel, at the distance of 200 yards from 
the enemy's lines. 

On the 14th Gen. Washington ordered two battalions 
to advance to the second parallel, and begin a large bat- 
tery, upon the centre and in advance. During this 
operation the enemy kept up an incessant fire, which 
proved very destructive, and continued through the night. 

Gen. Washington detached the Marquis La Fayette 
at the head of the American light infantry, to storm a 
redoubt on the left of the British, and about 200 yards in 
advance of their lines ; with full powers to revenge upon 
the enemy the cruelties practised at New London, and 
put the captives to the sword. The redoubt was carried 
at the point of the bayonet ; but such was the humanity 
of these sons of liberty, that the captives were spared, 
and treated with kindness. 

The fire of the allies, and the sickness that prevailed 
in the British camp, weakened his lordship, and pre- 
vented his making such sorties as he otherwise would 
have done ; but the besieged, on the morning of the 
16th, made a sortie, with a detachment of about 400 
men, under the command of Lieut. Colonel Abercrom- 
bie ; carried two batteries, which were nearly ready to 
open their fire, and spiked the cannon. The French 
suffered severely in defending these batteries, but the 
British gained no considerable advantage. On the 
same day, at four in the afternoon, the allies opened 
their batteries, covered with about 100 pieces of heavy 
cannon, and such was the destructive fire, that the British 
works were soon demolished, and silenced. Alarmed 
for his safety. Lord Cornwallis now began to prepare to 
retire ; his boats were collected, and a part of his army 
embarked across to Gloucester Point ; but a violent 



177 

storm arose suddenly, which defeated the plan, and his 
lordship was enabled, with the greatest difficulty, to re 
cover his boats, and restore the division that had already 
been embarked. 

His lordship now saw that all hopes of succour or 
escape had failed, and that the tremendous fire of the 
allies, with its overwhelming destruction, bore down, 
killed, and destroyed the British army, so as to compel 
him to request a parley on the 18th, for twenty -four 
hours, and that commissioners* might be appointed to 
draw up the terms of capitulation, to which Gen. Wash- 
ington assented, and commissioners were appointed ac- 
cordingly. On the 19th, the articles of capitulation were 
signed, and on the 20th, the whole army of Cornwallis 
marched out, prisoners of war. 

The spectacle of the surrender was impressive and 
affecting. The road through which the captive army 
marched, was lined with spectators. On one side. Gen. 
Washington, with the American stafi^ took their station ; 
on the opposite side, was the Count de Rochambeau with 
the French staff 

" The captive army approached, moving slowly in 
columns, with grace and precision. Universal silence 
was observed amidst the vast concourse, and the utmost 
decency prevailed ; exhibiting in demeanour, an awful 
sense of the vicissitude of human life, mingled with 
commisseration for the unhappy." 

Lord Cornwallis, unable to endure the humiliation of 
marching at the head of his troops, appointed General 
O'Hara his representative, who delivered up the sword 
of Cornwallis to the American commander-in-chief 

* The commissioners on the part of the allies, were the Viscount 
De Noaille and Lieut. Col. Laurens, whose father had been appoint- 
ed by congress, minister to the court of Versailles, and who was 
captured by the British on his passage, and confined in the tower at 
London, where he remained in close confinement at that very 
time. 



178 



88. Washington taking leave of the Army. 

The storm of the revolution having subsided, the defi- 
nitive treaty was signed on the 30th of September, 1783, 
and the 3d of November was fixed on by congress, for 
disbanding the United States' army. On the day pre- 
ceding, General Washington gave an affectionate fare- 
well to the soldiers, who, during " the time that tried 
men! s souls,^'' had fought by his side. " Being now," he 
said in his address to the army, " to conclude these, my 
last public orders, to take my ultimate leave in a short 
time of the military character, and to bid a final adieu to 
the armies I have so long had the honour to command, 
I can only again offer in your behalf, my recommenda- 
tions to our grateful country, and my prayer to the God 
of armies. May ample justice be done you here, and 
may the choicest favours, both here and hereafter, attend 
those, who, under the divine auspices, have secured in- 
numerable blessings for others ! With these wishes and 
this benediction, the commander-in-chief is about to re- 
tire from service. The curtain of separation will soon 
be drawn, and the military scene will be closed for ever." 

The officers of the army assembled at New York. 
Washington was there also, and at parting, thus addressed 
them : — " With a heart full of love and gratitude, I now 
take my leave of you. I most devoutly wish that your 
latter days may be as prosperous and happy as your for- 
mer ones have been glorious and honourable." Taking 
each by the hand, he bade them farewell. They then 
accompanied him to the shores of the Hudson, where he 
was received in a barge magnificently decorated, and 
manned with thirteen sea captains — and waving his 
hat, while the tears started from his eyes, he bade a 
silent adieu to the companions of his glory. 



89. Continental Money. 

The expedient of supplying the deficiencies of specie, 
by emissions of paper bills, was adopted very early in 



179 

the colonies. In many instances, these emissions pro- 
duced good effects. These bills were generally a legal 
tender, in all colonial or private contracts, and the sums 
issued did not generally exceed the granted requisite for 
a medium of trade; they retained their full nominal 
value in the purchase of commodities. But as they 
were not received by the British merchants, in payment 
for their goods, there was a great demand for specie and 
bills, which occasioned the latter at various times to de- 
preciate. Thus was introduced a difference between the 
English sterling money, and the currencies of the differ- 
ent states, which remains to this day.* 

The advantages the colonies had derived from paper 
currency under the British government, suggested to 
congress, in 1775, the idea of issuing bills for the pur- 
pose of carrying on the war. And this, perhaps, was 
the only expedient. They could not raise money by 
taxation, and it could not be borrowed. The first emis- 
sions had no other effect upon the medium of commerce, 
than to drive the specie from circulation. But when the 
paper substituted for specie, had, by repeated emissions, 
augmented the sum in circulation, much beyond the 
usual sum in specie, the bills began to lose their value. 
The depreciation continued, in proportion to the sums 
emitted, until one hundred paper dollars were hardly an 
equivalent for one Spanish milled dollar. With this de- 
preciated paper was the army paid; and from 1775 to 
1781, this currency was almost the only medium of trade, 
until the sum in circulation amounted to two hundred 
millions of dollars. But about the year 1780, specie be- 
gan to be plentiful, being introduced by the French army, 
a private trade with the Spanish islands, and an illicit in- 
tercourse with the British garrison in New York. This 
circumstance accelerated the depreciation of the paper 
bills, until their value had sunk to almost nothing. In 

* A dollar in sterling money is 4s. 6d. But the price of a dollar 
rose in New England currency to 6s. ; in New York, to 8s. ; in New 
Jersey, Pennsylvania, and Maryland, to 7s. 6d. ; in Virginia, to 6s. ; 
in North Carolina, to 8s. ; in South Carolina and Georgia, to 4s. 8d. 
This difference, originating between paper and specie, or bills, con- 
tinued afterwards to exist in the nominal estimation of gold and sil- 
ver. F'ranklin's Miscellaneous Works. 



180 

1781, the merchants and brokers of the southern states, 
apprehensive of the approaching fate of the currency, 
pushed immense quantities of it suddenly into New 
England ; made vast purchases of goods in Boston, and 
instantly the bills vanished from circulation. 

The whole history of this continental paper, is a his- 
tory of public and private frauds. Old specie debts were 
often paid in a depreciated currency ; and even new con- 
tracts for a few weeks or days, were often discharged 
with a small part of the value received. From this plen- 
ty, and the fluctuating state of the medium, sprang hosts 
of speculators, and itinerant traders, who left their honest 
occupations for the prospects of immense gains, in a fraud- 
ulent business, that depended on no fixed principles, and 
the profits of which could be reduced to no certain cal- 
culations.* 



90. Shay's Insurrection in Massachusetts. 

In the year 1786, an insurrection took place in Massa- 
chusetts. " A heavy debt lying on the state, and almost 
all the corporations within it ; a relaxation of manners ; 
a free use of foreign luxuries ; a decay of trade ; with a 
scarcity of money ; and above all, the debts due from in- 
dividuals to each other ; were the primary causes of this 
sedition. Heavy taxes, necessarily imposed at this time, 
were the immediate excitement to discontent and insur- 
gency." 

The leader of the malcontents in Massachusetts, was 
Daniel Shays. At the head of three hundred men, he 
marched to Springfield, where the supreme judicial court 
was in session, and took possession of the court-house. 
He then appointed a committee, who waited on the 
court with an order couched in the humble form of a 
petition, requesting them not to proceed to business ; 
and both parties retired. The number of insurgents in- 
creased: the posture of affairs became alarming: and an 
* Morse's Geography, 1789, 



181 

army of 4000 men was at length ordered out for their 
dispersion. This force was placed under the command 
of General Lincoln. His first measure was to march to 
Worcester ; and he afforded such protection to the court 
at that place, that it resumed and executed its judicial 
functions. Orders were given to General Shepard, to 
collect a sufficient force to secure the arsenal at Spring- 
field. Accordingly, he raised about 900 men, who were 
re-enforced by 800 militia from the county of Hamp- 
shire. At the head of this force, he marched, as direct- 
ed, to Springfield. 

On the 25th of January, Shays approached, at the 
head of 1100 men. Shepard sent out one of his aids to 
know the intention of the insurgents, and to warn them 
of their danger. Their answer was, that they would 
have the barracks, and they proceeded to within a few 
hundred yards of the arsenal. They were then informed 
that the militia were posted there by order of the go- 
vernor ; and that they would be fired upon, if they ap- 
proached nearer. They continued to advance, when 
General Shepard ordered his men to fire, but to direct 
their fire over their heads ; even this did not intimidate 
them, or retard their movements. The artillery was then 
levelled against the centre column, and the whole body 
thrown into confusion. Shays attempted in vain to rally 
them. They made a precipitate retreat to Ludlow, about 
ten miles from Springfield. Three men were killed, 
and one wounded. They soon after retreated to Peter- 
sham ; but General Lincoln pursuing their retreat, they 
finally dispersed. 

Some of the fugitives retired to their homes ; but many, 
and among them their principal officers, took refuge in 
the states of New Hampshire, Vermont, and New York.* 



91. Adoption of the Federal Constitution. 

In pursuance of the request of Virginia, most of the 
states appointed delegates, who assembled at Annapolis, 

♦ Mrs. Willard's Hist. U. S. 
16 



182 

September 14, 1786. But on examining their commis- 
sions, it was judged that their powers were too limited 
to enable them to accomplish any desirable purpose. 
They therefore adjourned, with instructions to advise the 
states to appoint agents with more ample powers, to meet 
at Philadelphia, the next year. Accordingly, delegates 
from the several states assembled in that city, in May, 
1787, and appointed the venerable Washington for their 
president. That gentleman had retired to his farm in 
1783, with a fixed determination never more to engage 
in public affairs ; but he was selected by Virginia as one 
of the delegates on this important occasion, and pressed 
to accept the appointment. After four months' delibera- 
tion, the convention agreed to a frame of government for 
the United States, and recommended it to the several 
states for adoption. 

The states referred the question of adopting the frame 
of government to conventions appointed for that express 
purpose. On that occasion, popular jealousy appeared 
in all its force. It was objected, that the plan of govern- 
ment proposed abridged the states of their sovereignty, 
and amounted to a consolidation. This was a fruitful 
theme of declamation, notwithstanding all the calamities 
that had arisen from the jealousies and clashing interests 
of the states, and a want of uniformity in public measures. 
Many other objections were urged, especially in the large 
states. At length, however, the proposed frame of fede- 
ral government was accepted and ratified in 1788, by 
eleven states, and became the constitution of the United 
States. The first convention of North Carolina rejected 
it ; as did the town meetings, to which it was referred, in 
Rhode Island. But North Carolina acceded to it in No- 
vember, 1789, and Rhode Island in May, 1790. The 
ratification of the constitution was celebrated in the large 
cities, with great joy and splendid exhibitions. A ship, 
the emblem of commerce, and stages for mechanical la- 
bour, the emblems of manufactures, were mounted on 
wheels and drawn through the streets, attended by im- 
mense processions of citizens, arranged according to 
their professions ; while bands of music, streaming flags, 



183 



and the roar of the cannon, manifested the enthusiasm 
with which the people received the authority of the na- 
tional government.* 



92. Inauguration of President Washington. 

On the 3d of March, 1789, the delegates from the 
eleven states, which at that time had ratified the consti- 
tution, assembled at New York, where a convenient 
and elegant building had been prepared for their accom- 
modation. On opening and counting the votes for presi- 
dent, it was found that George Washington was unani- 
mously elected to that dignified office, and that John 
Adams was chosen vice-president. The annunciation 
of the choice of the first and second magistrates of the 
United States, occasioned a general diffusion of joy 
among the friends of the Union, and fully evinced that 
these eminent characters were the choice of the people. 

On the 30th of April, 1789, George Washington was 
inaugurated president of the United States of America, 
in the city of New York. The ceremony was per- 
formed in the open gallery of Federal Hall, in the view 
of many thousand spectators. The oath was adminis- 
tered by Chancellor Livingston. Several circumstances 
concurred to render the scene unusually solemn; the 
presence of the beloved father and deliverer of his coun- 
try — ^the impressions of gratitude for past service — the 
vast concourse of spectators — the devout fervency with 
which he repeated the oath, and the reverential manner 
in which he bowed to kiss the sacred volume; these cir- 
cumstances, together with that of his being chosen to 
the most dignified office in America, and perhaps in the 
world, by the unanimous voice of more than three mil- 
lions of enlightened freemen, all conspired to place this 
among the most august and interesting scenes which 
have ever been exhibited on this globe, f 

" It seemed from the number of witnesses," said a 
* Webster. t Dr. Morse. 



184 

spectator of the scene, "to be a solemn appeal to heaven 
and earth at once. Upon the subject of this great and 
good man, I may perhaps be an enthusiast; but I confess 
I was under an awful and religious persuasion, that the 
gracious Ruler of the universe was looking down at 
that moment, with peculiar complacency, on an act, 
which, to a part of his creatures, was so very important. 
Under this impression, when the chancellor pronounced, 
in a very feeling manner, ' Long live George Washing- 
ton,^ my sensibility was wound up to such a pitch, that 
I could do no more than wave my hat with the rest, 
without the power of joining in the repeated acclamations 
which rent the air." 



93. Whiskey Insurrection in Pennsylvania. 

The year 1794 was distinguished by an insurrection 
in Pennsylvania, commonly called the Whiskey Insur- 
rection. "In 1791, congress had enacted laws laying 
duties upon spirits distilled in the United States, and 
upon stills. From the commencement of the operation 
of these laws, combinations were formed in the four 
western counties of Pennsylvania to defeat them; and 
violences were repeatedly committed. In July of the 
present year, (1794,) about one hundred persons, armed 
with guns and other weapons, attacked the house of an 
inspector of the revenue, and wounded some persons 
within it. They seized the marshal of the district of 
Pennsylvania, (who had been previously fired on while 
in the execution of his duty, by a party of armed men,) 
and compelled him to enter into stipulations to forbear 
the execution of his office. Both the inspector and the 
marshal were obliged to fly from that part of the country 
to the seat of government. These, and many other out- 
rages, induced President Washington, on the 7th of Au- 
gust, to issue a proclamation, commanding the insurgents 
to disperse, and warning all persons against aiding, 
abetting, or comforting, the perpetrators of these treason- 



1 



185 

able acts, and requiring all officers, and other citizens, 
according to their respective duties and the laws of the 
land, to exert their utmost endeavours to prevent and sup- 
press such dangerous proceedings. 

" The president, having ordered out a suitable number 
of the militia, proceeded in October to Bedford, whence 
he gave out instructions to Governor Lee, of Maryland, 
whom he appointed to conduct the militia army for the 
suppression of the insurgents. Governor Lee marched 
his troops, amounting to fifteen hundred men, into the 
western counties of Pennsylvania ; and, on the approach 
of this respectable force, the insurgents laid down their 
arms, solicited the clemency of government, and promised 
future submission to the laws."* Eighteen of the insur- 
gents were tried for treason, but not convicted. During 
the scene of insurgency, no person was killed, excepting 
Major M'Farlane, who was killed in an attack on the 
inspector's house, at the commencement of the insurrec- 
tion, and two men, who were killed by some of the army 
on their march. 



94. Yellow Fever in Philadelphia in 1793. 

The yellow fever, which has been the scourge of most 
of our principal southern cities, appears to have been in 
existence ever since the first settlement of our country. 
What the first cause of this disease is, or how it is pro- 
pagated, are subjects upon which physicians have a 
variety of opinions. The most remarkable and fatal 
instance of the prevalence of the yellow fever in our 
country, is that which occurred in Philadelphia, in 1793. 

The following description is taken from Dr. Rush's 
account of the yellow fever. This distinguished physi- 
cian continued in the city during the whole of this ca- 
lamitous period, and rendered himself conspicuous by 
his humanity and courage, amidst the appalling scenes 
of contagion, and his skill in combating this destructive 

* Holmes' Annals. 
16* 



186 

disorder. It commenced early in August, and continued 
till about the 9tli of November, during which time four 
thousand persons died out of a population of 60,000. Its 
greatest height was about the middle of October, when 
one hundred and nineteen persons died in one day. 

" The disease (says Dr. Rush) appeared in many 
parts of the town, remote from the spot where it origin- 
ated; although in every instance it was easily traced to 
it. This set the city in motion. The streets and roads 
leading from the city were crowded with families flying 
in every direction for safety, to the country. Business 
began to languish. Water street, between Market and 
Race streets, became a desert. The poor were the first 
victims of the fever. From the sudden interruption of 
business, they suffered for a while from poverty as well 
as disease. A large and airy house at Bush-hill, about 
a mile from the city, was opened for their reception. 
This house, after it became the charge of a committee 
appointed by the citizens on the 14th of September, was 
regulated and governed with the order and cleanliness 
of an old and established hospital. An American and 
French physician had the exclusive medical care of it 
after the 22d of September. 

" The contagion, after the second week in September, 
spared no rank of citizens. Whole families were con- 
fined by it. There was a deficiency of nurses for the 
sick, and many of those who were employed were un- 
qualified for their business. There was likewise a great 
deficiency of physicians, from the desertion of some, and 
the sickness and death of others. At one time there 
were only three physicians able to do business out of 
their houses, and at this time there were probably not 
less than 6,000 persons ill with the fever. 

" During the first three or four weeks of the prevalence 
of the disorder, I seldom went into a house the first time, 
without meeting the parents or children of the sick in 
tears. Many wept aloud in my entry or parlour, who 
came to ask advice for their relations. Grief after a 
while descended below weeping, and I was much struck 
in observing that many persons submitted to the loss of 



187 

relations and friends vvithout shedding a tear, or mani- 
festing any other of the common signs of grief 

"A cheerful coantenance was scarcely to be seen in 
the city for six weeks. I recollect once, in entering the 
house of a poor man, to have met a child of two years 
old that smiled in my face. I was strangely affected 
with this sight, (so discordant to my feelings and the 
state of the city,) before I recollected the age and igno- 
rance of the child. I was confined the next day by an 
attack of the fever, and was sorry to hear, upon my re- 
covery, that the father and mother of this little creature 
died a few days after my last visit to them. 

" The streets every where discovered marks of the 
distress that pervaded the city. More than one half the 
houses were shut up, although not more than one third 
of the inhabitants had fled into the country. In walking, 
for many hundred yards, few persons were met, except 
such as were in quest of a physician, a nurse, a bleeder, 
or the men who buried the dead. The hearse alone 
kept up the remembrance of the noise of carriages or 
carts in the streets. Funeral processions were laid aside. 
A black man, leading or driving a horse, with a corpse 
on a pair of chair wheels, with now and then half a 
dozen relations or friends following at a distance from it, 
met the eye in most of the streets of the city, at every 
hour of the day ; while the noise of the same wheels 
passing slowly over the pavements, kept alive anguish 
and fear in the sick and well, every hour of the night." 



95. St. Clair's Defeat, and Waynes Victory, 

In 1790, an Indian war opened on the north-western 
frontier of the States. Pacific arrangements had been 
attempted by the president with the hostile tribes in Ohio, 
without effect. On their failure, Gen. Harmer was sent 
with about 1400 men to reduce them to terms. In this 
expedition, Harmer succeeded in destroying a few vil- 
lages, and a quantity of grain belonging to the Indians ; 



188 

but in an engagement with them near Chillicothe, he was 
defeated with considerable loss. Upon the failure of 
Harmer, Gen. St. Clair was appointed to succeed him. 
With an army of nearly 1500 men, St. Clair suffered 
himself to be surprised, with the loss of 630 men killed 
and missed, and 260 wounded. 

"On the 3d of November, 1791, Gen. St. Clair had 
reached the vicinity of the Miami villages, with an army 
of about 1400 strong, regulars and militia, when he was 
joined by a small force under the command of General 
Hamtrank. 

" In this position Gen. St. Clair concerted measures to 
advance against the Miami villages ; first by constructing 
a breast-work to cover his baggage, and next by detach- 
ing a party of militia to occupy a position about one fourth 
of a mile in advance of the main army. 

" Thus posted, the general contemplated to commence 
the work of destruction the next morning ; but the enemy, 
alive to their safety, surprised the militia at break of day 
the next morning ; put them to flight, and pursued them 
with such fury as to drive them back with great disorder 
upon the main body. Gen. St, Clair beat to arms, and 
put himself at the head of his troops to cover the flying 
militia, and repulse the enemy ; but all in vain ; the action 
continued, the enemy appeared upon all sides of the 
American army, and poured in a deadly fire from the 
surrounding thickets, that strewed the field with heaps 
of the wounded, the dead, and the dying. 

" Such was the fury of the contest, that the savages 
rushed to the combat, and penetrated even to the mouths 
of the cannon, regardless of danger and fearless of death ; 
the artillerists were slain, the guns taken, and the enemy 
penetrated the camp ; where General Butler fell, mortally 
wounded. General St. Clair ordered the charge of the 
bayonet to be renewed ; the order was promptly obeyed 
by Majors Butler, Clark, and Drake ; the enemy were 
repulsed, the camp was cleared, and the cannon recovered; 
but such was the destruction by the enemy's fire from the 
thickets, that General St. Clair ordered Major Clark to 
charge the enemy in front, and clear the road, that the 



189 

army might effect a retreat, and thus be saved from total 
ruin; this order was promptly obeyed, the road was 
cleared, and the army commenced a flight, which was 
closely pursued about four miles, when the savages re- 
turned to share the spoils of the camp, and left Gen. St. 
XlJlair at liberty to pursue his flight to Fort Jefferson, 
(about thirty miles.) Here he was rejoined by the regi- 
ment under Major Hamtrank, and he called a council of 
war to decide on their future operations ; it was resolved 
to pursue their retreat to Fort Washington, which was 
accordingly accomplished."* 

The Indians still continuing hostile. Gen. Wayne was 
appointed to succeed Gen. St. Clair. Failing to conclude 
a treaty, Wayne, with a force of 900 men, on the 20th 
of August, 1794, attacked a body of 2,000 Indians, on the 
banks of the Miami. The Indians were totally routed, 
a great number killed, and their whole country laid waste. 
"By means of this victory over the Miamis, a general 
war with the Six Nations, and all the tribes north-west of 
the Ohio, was prevented." 

" In the year after, Wayne concluded, at Greenville, 
treaties with the hostile Indians north-west of the Ohio ; 
by which peace was established, on terms mutually satis- 
factory and beneficial. A humane system now com- 
menced for ameliorating their condition. They were, 
henceforth, protected by the United States from the im- 
positions and incursions of lawless white people ; taught 
the use of the loom ; and encouraged in the pursuits of 
agriculture : measures reflecting high praise on Colonel 
Hawkins, who was amongst the first to execute the be- 
nevolent intentions, originally projected by the human© 
spirit of General Washington." 



96. Difficulties with the French. 

In 1797, France wished to involve America in her 
European wars ; but finding her maintaining a steady 
♦ Butler's Hist. U. S. 



190 

system of neutrality, she adopted measures highly inju- 
rious to the American commerce, and many vessels were 
taken and confiscated. The American government sent 
envoys to France, in order to settle the differences. 
Before the French government would acknowledge the 
envoys, money by way of tribute was demanded ; this 
was refused. " These events were followed by depreda- 
tions on American commerce, by the citizens of France ; 
which excited general indignation throughout the United 
States. Civil discord appeared extinct ; and this was the 
general motto : — ' Millions for defence, not a cent for 
tribute.'' The treaty of alliance with France was con- 
sidered by congress as no longer in force ; and farther 
measures were adopted by congress, for retaliation and 
defence. A regular provisional army was established, 
taxes were raised, and additional internal duties laid. 
General Washington, at the call of congress, left his 
peaceful abode to command the armies of the United 
States, while General Hamilton was made second in 
command. The navy was increased, and reprisals were 
made on the water. At sea, the French frigate L'lnsur- 
gente, of forty guns, was captured after a desperate action, 
by the frigate Constellation, of thirty-eight guns, com- 
manded by Commodore Truxton. The same officer 
compelled another frigate of fifty guns to strike her 
colours ; but she afterwards escaped in the night. 

" On hearing of these vigorous preparations, the French 
government indirectly made overtures for a renewal of 
the negotiations. Mr. Adams promptly met these over- 
tures, and appointed Oliver Ellsworth, chief justice of the 
United States, Patrick Henry, late governor of Virginia, 
and William Van Murray, minister at the Hague, envoys 
to Paris for concluding an honourable peace. They found 
the directory overthrown, and the government in the 
hands of Napoleon Bonaparte, who had not partaken in 
the transactions which had embroiled the two countries 
With him negotiations were opened, which terminated 
in an amicable adjustment of all disputes. The provisional 
army was soon after disbanded by order of congress."* 

♦ WUlard. 



191 



97. Death of Washington. 

On the 14th of December, 1799, General Washington 
expired, at his seat at Mount Vernon, in Virginia, leaving 
a nation to mourn his loss, and to embalm his memory 
with their tears. 

The disorder of which General Washington died, was 
an inflammatory affection of the windpipe, occasioned by 
an exposure to a light rain, while attending, the day be- 
fore, to some improvements on his estate. 

The disease at its commencement was violent, and 
medical skill was applied in vain. Respiration became 
more contracted and imperfect, until half past eleven 
o'clock on Saturday night, when, retaining the full pos- 
session of his intellect, he expired without a groan. 

" The equanimity which attended him through life, did 
not forsake him on his death-bed. He submitted to the 
inevitable stroke with the becoming firmness of a man, 
the calmness of a philosopher, the resignation and con- 
fidence of a Christian. When convinced that his disso- 
lution was near, he requested leave to die without farther 
interruption; then, undressing himself, went tranquilly 
to bed, and having placed himself in a suitable attitude, 
soon after closed his eyes with his own hands, and 
yielded up his spirit without a struggle." 

On the melancholy occasion, the senate addressed to 
the president a letter, in which they say: "Permit us, 
sir, to mingle our tears with yours. On this occasion it 
is manly to weep. To lose such a man at such a crisis, 
is no common calamity to the world. Our country 
mourns a father. The Almighty Disposer of events has 
taken from us our greatest benefactor and ornament. It 
becomes us to submit with reverence to Him who maketh 
darkness his pavilion. 

" With patriotic pride we review the life of Washing- 
ton, and compare him with those of other countries who 
have been pre-eminent in favour, Ancient and modern 
names are diminished before him. Greatness and guilt 
have too often been allied ; but his fame is whiter than 



192 

it is brilliant. The destroyers of nations stood abashed 
at the majesty of his virtues. It reproved the intemper- 
ance of their ambition, and darkened the splendour of 
victory. 

" The scene is closed ; and we are no longer anxious 
lest misfortune should sully his glory. He has travelled 
on to the end of his journey, and carried with him an 
increasing weight of honour. He has deposited it safely, 
where misfortune cannot tarnish it ; where malice cannot 
blast it. Favoured of heaven, he departed without exhi- 
biting the weakness of humanity ; magnanimous in death, 
the darkness of the grave could not obscure his bright- 
ness." 

The committee appointed to de\'ise some mode by 
which to express the national feelings, recommended that 
a marble monument be erected by the United States, at 
the city of Washington, to commemorate the great 
events of Washington's military and political life ; that a 
funeral oration be delivered by a member of congress ; 
that the president be requested to write a letter of condo- 
lence to Mrs. Washington ; and that it be recommended 
to the citizens of the United States, to wear crape on the 
left arm for thirty days. 

These resolutions passed both houses unanimously. 
The whole nation appeared in mourning. The funeral 
procession at the city of Washington was grand and 
solemn, and the eloquent oration delivered on the occa- 
sion by Gen. Henry Lee, was heard with profound at- 
tention, and with deep interest. 

Throughout the United States, similar marks of af- 
fliction were exhibited. Funeral orations were deliver- 
ed, and the best talents devoted to an expression of 
grief, at the loss of " the man, first in war, first in peace, 
and first in the hearts of his fellow citizens."* 

* Goodrich. 



193 



98. Invention of Steam Boats. 

The first successful application of steam, for the pur- 
pose of propelling boats, was accomplished by Robert 
Fulton, a native of the state of Pennsylvania. 

Mr. Fulton's inventive genius displayed itself at an 
early age. It seems that as early as the year 1793, he 
had conceived the idea of propelling vessels by steam, 
and he speaks in some of his writings with great confi- 
dence of its practicability. 

After a number of years residence in Europe, and 
making a variety of experiments both in that country and 
in this, his labours were finally crowned with success. 

In the spring of 1807, the first steam boat built in this 
country was launched from a ship yard in New York, 
on the East River. The engine, which he procured 
from England, was put on board in August, and the boat 
was completed, and moved by her machinery to the 
Jersey shore. This boat, which was called the Cler- 
mont, soon after sailed for Albany, which voyage she 
accomplished, going at the rate of about five miles an 
hour ; she afterwards became a regular passage boat be- 
tween New York and Albany. The account of her 
first voyage to Albany is thus described : " She excited 
the astonishment of the inhabitants on the shores of the 
Hudson, many of whom had not heard even of an engine, 
much less of a steam boat. She was described by some 
who had indistinctly seen her passing in the night, as a 
monster moving on the waters, defying the tide, and 
breathing flames and smoke. Her volumes of smoke 
and fire by night, attracted the attention of the crews of 
other vessels. Notwithstanding the wind and tide were 
adverse to its progress, they saw with astonishment that 
it was rapidly approaching them ; and when it came so 
near that the noise of the machinery and paddles was 
heard, the crews, in some instances, sunk beneath their 
decks, from the terrific sight, and left their vessels to go 
on shore, while others prostrated themselves, and be- 
sought Providence to protect them from the approaches 
17 



194 

of this horrible monster, which was marching- on the 
tides, and lighting its path by the fires which it vomited." 

From the time that this boat was put in motion, this 
noble invention has been rapidly extended ; till it is now 
used in every part of the civilized world. 

The following is from a discourse delivered by Judge 
Story, before the Boston Mechanics' Lyceum — " I my- 
self have heard the illustrious inventor relate, in an ani- 
mated and affectionate manner, the history of his labours 
and discouragements. When, said he, I was building 
my first steam boat at New York, the project was viewed 
by the public either with indifference, or with contempt, 
as a visionary scheme. My friends, indeed, were civil, but 
they were shy. They listened with patience to my expla- 
nations, but with a settled cast of incredulity on their coun- 
tenances. I felt the force of the lamentation of the poet — 

Truths would you teach to save a sinking land, 
All shun, none aid you ; and few understand. 

"As I had occasion to pass daily to and from the 
building yard, while my boat was in progress, I have 
often loitered unknown near the idle groups of strangers, 
gathering in little circles, and heard various inquiries as 
to the object of this new vehicle. The language was uni- 
formly that of scorn, or sneer, or ridicule. The loud 
laugh often rose at my expense ; the dry jest ; the wise 
calculation of losses and expenditures ; the dull but end- 
less repetition of the Fulton Folly. Never did a single 
encouraging remark, a bright hope, or a warm wish, 
cross my path. Silence itself was but politeness, veiling 
its doubts or hiding its reproaches. At length the day 
arrived when the experiment was to be put into opera- 
tion. To me it was a most trying and interesting occa- 
sion. I invited my friends to go on board to witness the 
first successful trip. Many of them did me the favour to 
attend as a matter of personal respect ; but it was mani- 
fest, that they did it with reluctance, fearing to be the 
nartners of my mortification and not of my triumph. I 
was well aware that in my case there were many rea- 
sons to doubt of my own success. The machinery was 
new and ill made ; many parts of it were constructed by 



195 

mechanics unaccustomed to such work ; and unexpected 
difRculties might reasonably be presumed to present 
themselves from other causes. The moment arrived in 
which the word was to be given for the vessel to move; 
my friends were in groups upon deck ; they were silent, 
and sad, and weary, I read in their looks nothing but 
disaster, and almost repented of my efforts. The signal 
was given, and the boat moved a short distance, and then 
stopped and became immoveable. To the silence of the 
preceding moment now succeeded murmurs of discon- 
tent, and agitations, and whispers, and shrugs. I could 
hear distinctly repeated, ' I told you it would be so — it 
is a foolish scheme — I wish we were well out of it.' I 
elevated myself upon a platform, and addressing the as- 
sembly, stated that I knew not what was the matter ; but 
if they would be quiet, and indulge me for a half an hour, 
I would either go on, or abandon the voy^age for that 
time. This short respite was conceded to, without ob- 
jection. I went below, examined the machinery, and 
discovered that the cause was a slight mal-adjustment of 
some of the works. The boat was put in motion. She 
continued to move on. All were still incredulous. None 
seemed willing to trust the evidence of their own senses. 
We left the fair city of New York ; we passed through 
the romantic and ever-varying scenery of the high-lands; 
we descried the clustering houses of Albany ; we reached 
its shores ; and then, even then, when all seemed achiev- 
ed, I was the victim of disappointment. Imagination su- 
perseded the influence of fact. It was then doubted, if it 
could be done again ; or if done, it was doubted, if it 
could be made of any great value. 

" Such was the history of the first experiment, as it 
fell, not in the very language which I have used, but in 
substance, from the lips of the inventor. He did not 
live, indeed, to enjoy the full glory of his invention. It 
is mournful to say that attempts were made to rob him in 
the first place of the merits of his invention, and next of its 
fruits. He fell a victim to his efforts to sustain his title 
to both. When already his invention had covered the 
waters of the Hudson, he seemed little satisfied with the 



196 

results, and looked forward to far more extensive opera- 
tions. My ultimate trium.ph, he used to say, my ultimate 
triumph will be on the Mississippi. I know, indeed, 
that even now it is deemed impossible by many, that the 
difficulties of its navigation can be overcome. But I am 
confident of success. I may not live to see it ; but the 
Mississippi will yet be covered with steam boats ; and 
thus an entire change be wrought in the course of the 
internal commerce and navigation of our country. 

" And it has been wrought. And the steam boat, look- 
ing to its effects upon commerce and navigation; to the 
combined influences of facilities of travelling and the 
facility of trade ; of rapid circulation of news and still 
more rapid circulation of pleasure and products ; seems 
destined to be numbered among the noblest benefactions 
of the human race." 



99. Wars with the Barbary States. 

War with Tripoli. — In 1803, congress sent out a 
squadron under the command of Commodore Preble, to 
the Mediterranean, to protect the American commerce, 
and to bring the Tripolitans to submission. The Tri- 
politan cruisers had long annoyed our commerce; many 
merchantmen had been taken, and their crews imprison- 
ed, and cruelly used. 

After having taken a number of the enemy's vessels, 
Commodore Preble arrived before Tripoli, and block- 
aded the harbour ; his force consisted of one frigate, three 
brigs, three schooners, and six gun boats. The number 
of men engaged in the service amounted to one thousand 
and sixty. With this force, Preble repeatedly attacked 
and bombarded the city, although it was defended by a 
castle and batteries, on which were mounted 115 pieces 
of cannon; besides this, they had armed vessels in the 
harbour. In addition to the ordinary Turkish garrison, 
and the crews of the armed vessels, estimated at 3,000, 
upwards of 20,000 Arabs had been assembled for the do- 



i?7 

fence of that city. Such, however, was the effect of 
American bravery, that the haughty bashaw was chas- 
tised into a peace, which was negotiated by Col. Lear, 
the American Consul. The pope made a public declara- 
tion, that the "United States, though in their infancy, 
had in this affair done more to humble the anti-christian 
barbarians, on that coast, than all the European States 
had done for a long series of time." 

Closely connected with the above, is the celebrated 
expedition of Gen. Eaton, acr'oss the desert of Barca. 
•' It happened that some time before this, the then reign- 
ing bashaw of Tripoli, Jussuf third, son of the late 
bashaw, had murdered his father and eldest brother, and 
proposed to murder the second, in order to possess him- 
self of the throne. But the latter, Hamet Caramelli, 
made his escape, and Jussuf, without farther opposition, 
usurped the government. 

Hamet took refuge in Egypt, where he was kindly 
treated by the beys. Here he was on the arrival of an 
accredited agent of the United States, (Gen. Eaton,) who 
revived his almost expiring hopes of regaining his right- 
ful kingdom. 

Gen. Eaton had been consul for the United States up 
the Mediterranean, and was returning home when he 
heard of the situation of Hamet. Conceiving a plan of 
liberating the Americans in captivity at Tripoli, by means 
of the assistance of Hamet, and, at the same time, of re- 
storing this exile to his throne, he advised with Hamet, 
who readily listened to the project, and gave his co-ope- 
ration. 

Eaton contrived to obtain from the viceroy of Egypt 
an amnesty for Hamet, and permission for him to pass 
the Turkish army unmolested. A rendezvous was ap- 
pointed ; they met near Alexandria, and formed a con- 
vention, in the eighth article of which it was stipulated, 
that Eaton should be recognised as general command- 
er-in-chief of the land forces which were or might 
be called into service against the common enemy, the 
reigning bashaw of Tripoli. The forces consisted of 9 
Americans, a company of 25 cannoniers, and a company 
17* 



198 

of 38 Greeks, the bashaw's suite of about 90 men, and a 
party of Arab cavalry: which, including footmen and 
camel drivers, made the whole number about 400. Such 
was the land expedition against Tripoli. The march 
was pursued through the desert of Barca, with a great 
variety of adventure and suffering, and Bomba was 
reached April 15th, where the United States vessel, the 
Argus, Capt. Hull, and the Hornet, had arrived with 
provisions, to enable the almost famished army to pro- 
ceed to Derne. April 25th, they encamped on an emi- 
nence which commands this place, and immediately re- 
connoitred. On the morning of the 26th, terms of 
amity were offered the bey, on condition of allegiance 
and fidelity. The flag of truce was sent back with this 
laconic answer, " My head or yours !" Derne was ta- 
ken, after a furious assault, but its possession was not 
secure. An army of the reigning bashaw of Tripoli, 
consisting of several thousand troops, approached the 
town, and gave battle to the victors. May 13, but were 
repulsed with considerable loss. June 2, they returned 
to the assault, and met with no better fate. On the tenth 
an engagement took place, in which there were supposed 
to be not less than 5000 men on the field. The hopes 
of Eaton were, however, suddenly blasted by official in- 
telligence, received on the 1 1th, that the American ne- 
gotiators, in the squadron before Tripoli, had concluded 
a peace with the usurper. Eaton was required to eva- 
cuate the post of Derne, and, with his Greek and Ame- 
rican garrison, to repair on board the ships. It was 
necessary for him to do this clandestinely, lest his Ara- 
bian auxiliaries should endeavour to prevent him. Ha- 
met embarked at the same time ; the Arabians fled to 
the mountains ; and thus ended this gallant and roman- 
tic affair, which is stated in the official correspondence 
of the American commissioners who negotiated the 
peace, to have had the effect of bringing the Tripolitans 
to terms. 

Eaton returned to the United States, in August, where 
he received the most flattering marks of public favour. 
The president, in his message to congress, made ho- 



199 

nourable mention of his merit and services. A resolu- 
tion was moved in the house of representatives, at Wash- 
ington, for presenting him with a medal ; but the motion, 
after being warmly debated, was rejected by a small 
majority. The legislature of Massachusetts gave him 
a tract of land, 10,000 acres, in testimony of their sense 
of his " undaunted courage and brilliant service." 

Algerine War. — Soon after the ratification of peace 
with Great Britain, in February, 1815, congress, in 
consequence of the hostile conduct of the regency of 
Algiers, declared war against that power. A squadron 
was immediately sent out under the command of Com. 
Decatur, (who had formerly highly distinguished him- 
self in the Tripolitan war,) consisting of three frigates, 
two sloops of war, and four schooners. With this force 
Com. Decatur sailed from New York, May 20th, 1815, 
and arrived in the bay of Gibraltar in twenty-five days. 
On the 17th of June, off Cape de Gatt, he captured the 
Algerine frigate Mazouda, after a running fight of twen- 
ty-five minutes. After the second broadside, the Alge- 
rines ran below. In this affair, the famous Algerine 
admiral, or rais, Hammida, who had long been the ter- 
ror of this sea, was cut in two by a cannon shot. On 
the 19th of June, off Cape Palos, the squadron captured 
an Algerine brig of twenty-two guns. From Cape Pa- 
los the American squadron proceeded to Algiers, where 
it arrived on the 28th of June. Decatur immediately 
despatched a letter from the President of the United 
States to the Dey, in order to afTord him a fair opportu- 
nity for negotiation. The captain of the port was im- 
mediately sent to the squadron on receipt of this letter, 
accompanied by the Swedish consul ; and Commodore 
Decatur, who, with Mr. Shaler, had been empowered to 
negotiate a treaty, proposed a basis, on which alone he 
would consent to enter into a treaty. This was the ab-'^* 
solute and unqualified relinquishment of any demand of 
tribute, on the part of the regency. To this the captain 
demurred. But being informed of the capture of the 
frigate and brig, and the death of Hammida, he was 
unnerved, and agreed to negotiate on the proposed basis. 



200 

The model of the treaty was sent to the Dey, who signed 
it. The principal articles in this treaty were, that no tri- 
bute, under any circumstances whatever, should he re- 
quired by Algiers from the United States of America; 
that all Americans in slavery should be given up without 
ransom ; that compensation should be made for American 
vessels or property, seized or detained at Algiers ; that 
the persons and property of Americans, found on board 
of an enemy's vessel, should be sacred ; that vessels of 
either party putting into port should be supplied at mar- 
ket price ; that if a vessel of either party should be cast 
on the shore, she should not be plundered, &c. The 
rights of American citizens on the ocean, and the land, 
were generally fully provided for, in every instance; 
and it was particularly stipulated, that all citizens of the 
United States, taken in war, should be treated as prison- 
ers of war are treated by other nations ; and held sub- 
ject to an exchange without ransom. After concluding 
this treaty, so highly honourable and advantageous to 
our country, the commissioners gave up the frigate and 
brig, which had been captured, to their former owners. 

After this, Com. Decatur visited Tunis and Tripoli, 
and demanded and obtained compensation for the inju- 
ries done American citizens by those powers. 



101. Burros Conspiracy. 

In the autumn of 1806, a project was detected, at the 
head of which was Col. Burr, for revolutionizing the 
territory west of the Alleganies, and of establishing an 
independent empire there, of which New Orleans was 
to be the capital, and himself the chief Towards the 
accomplishment of this scheme, which it afterwards ap- 
peared had been some time in contemplation, the skilful 
cunning and intrigue of Col. Burr were directed. 

In addition to this project, Col. Burr had formed ano- 
ther, which, in case of failure in the first, might be car- 
ried on independently of it — this was an attack on Mexico, 



201 

and the establishment of an empire there. " A third 
object was provided, merely ostensible, to wit, the settle- 
ment of the pretended purchase of a tract of country on 
the Washita, claimed by a Baron Bastrop. This was 
to serve as a pretext for all his preparations, an allure- 
ment for such followers as really wished to acquire set- 
tlements in that country, and a cover under which to re- 
treat in the event of a final discomfiture of both branches 
of his real designs. 

" He found at once that the attachment of the western 
country to the present union was not to be shaken ; that 
its dissolution could not be effected with the consent of 
the inhabitants : and that his resources were inadequate, 
as yet, to effect it by force. He determined, therefore, to 
seize New Orleans, plunder the bank there, possess him- 
self of the military and naval stores, and proceed on his 
expedition to Mexico. 

" He collected, therefore, from all quarters, where 
himself or his agents possessed influence, all the ardent, 
restless, desperate, disaffected persons, who were for an 
enterprise analogous to their character. He also se- 
duced good and well meaning citizens, some by assur- 
ances that he possessed the confidence of the government, 
and was acting under its secret patronage ; and others 
by offers of land in Bastrop's claim on the Washita."* 

Burr was apprehended, and conveyed a prisoner to 
Richmond, in Virginia; the state in which his adherents 
had first collected. He was brought to trial August 
17th, 1807. Several days were consumed in the exami- 
nation of witnesses ; who proved an assembling of twenty 
or thirty persons on Blannerhassett's island, in the pre- 
ceding December ; but as it did not appear that the con- 
spirators had used any force against the United States, 
or that Burr was present at the meeting, he was acquit- 
ted. Indictments had been found against Herman Blan- 
nerhassett, and five others, for a similar offence; but on 
the issue of Burr's trial, the attorney-general declined 
farther proceedings. The following is a part of Mr. 
Wirt's speech on this trial : 

* President's Message to Congress, July 21, 1807. 



202 

" Who is Blannerhasset ? A native of Ireland, a man 
of letters, who fled from the storms of his own country 
to find quiet in ours. Possessing himself of a beautiful 
island in the Ohio, he rears upon it a palace, and deco- 
rates it with every romantic embellishment of fancy. 
A shrubbery, that Shenstone might have envied, blooms 
around him ; music, that might have charmed Calypso 
and her nymphs, is his ; an extensive library spreads its 
treasures before him ; a philosophical apparatus offers 
to him all the secrets and mysteries of nature ; peace, 
tranquillity, and innocence, shed their mingled delights 
around him; and to crown the enchantment of the scene, 
a wife, who is said to be lovely even beyond her sex, and 
graced with every accomplishment that can render it 
irresistible, had blessed him with her love, and made 
him the father of her children. The evidence would 
convince you, sir, that this is only a faint picture of the 
real life. In the midst of all this peace, this innocence, 
and this tranquillity, this feast of the mind, this pure 
banquet of the heart, — the destroyer comes ; he comes to 
turn this paradise into a hell. A stranger presents him- 
self It is Aaron Burr ! Introduced to their civilities 
by the high rank which he had lately held in his coun- 
try, he soon finds his way to their hearts by the dignity 
and elegance of his demeanour, the light and beauty of 
his conversation, and the seductive and fascinating power 
of his address. The conquest was not a difiicult one. 
Innocence is ever simple and credulous ; conscious of no 
designs of itself, it suspects none in others ; it wears no 
guards before its breast; every door, and portal, and 
avenue of the heart is thrown open, and all who choose 
it enter. Such was the state of Eden, when the serpent 
entered its bowers. The prisoner, in a more engaging 
form, winding himself into the open and unpractised 
heart of the unfortunate Blannerhasset, found but little 
difficulty in changing the native character of that heart 
and the objects of its affection. By degrees he infuses 
into it the poison of his own ambition ; he breathes into 
it the fire of his own courage; a daring and desperate 
thirst for glory ; an ardour panting for all the storms, and 



I 



203 

bustle, and hurricane of life. In a short time the whole 
man is changed, and every object of his former delight 
relinquished. No more he enjoys the tranquil scene; it 
has become flat and insipid to his taste : his books are 
abandoned; his retort and crucible are thrown aside; 
his shrubbery blooms and breathes its fragrance upon 
the air in vain ; he likes it not: his ear no longer drinks 
the rich melody of music : it longs for the trumpet's 
clangour and the cannon's roar; even the prattle of his 
babes, once so sweet, no longer aflects him ; and the 
angel smile of his wife, which hitherto touched his bosom 
with ecstacy so unspeakable, is now unseen and unfelt. 
Greater objects have taken possession of his soul : his 
imagination has been dazzled by visions of diadems, and 
stars, and garters, and titles of nobility . he has been 
taught to burn with restless emulation at the names of 
Cromwell, Cesar, and Bonaparte. His enchanted island 
is destined soon to relapse into a desert ; and in a few 
months we find the tender and beautiful partner of his 
bosom, whom he lately ' permitted not the winds of sum- 
mer to visit too roughly,' — we find her shivering, at 
midnight, on the winter banks of the Ohio, and mingling 
her tears with the torrents that froze as they fell. Yet 
this unfortunate man, thus deluded from his interest and 
his happiness ; thus seduced from the paths of innocence 
and peace; thus confounded in the toils which were de- 
liberately spread for him, and overwhelmed by the 
mastering spirit and genius of another; this man, thus 
ruined and undone, and made to play a subordinate part 
in this grand drama of guilt and treason; this man is to 
be called the principal offender; while he, by whom he 
Avas thus plunged and steeped in misery, is comparatively 
innocent — a mere accessory. Sir, neither the human 
heart nor the human understanding will bear a perver- 
sion so monstrous and absurd ; so shocking to the soul ; 
so revolting to reason." 



204 



102. Expedition of Captains Letvis and Clark; to the 
Pacific Ocean. 

In the year 1803, the extensive territory of Louisiana 
was purchased from the French government, by Presi- 
dent Jefferson, for fifteen millions of dollars. Upon the 
acquisition of the new territory, the attention of the 
government of the United States was directed towards 
exploring the country. Accordingly, Captains Lewis 
and Clarke, and a party of 25 men, who were enlisted 
for the purpose, were sent on this expedition. The 
party proceeded to the mouth of Wood River, near St. 
Louis, and on the 14th of May, 1804, with three boats, 
began the tedious and difficult expedition of exploring 
the vast wilderness before them. Following the course 
of the Missouri, they arrived in October at the Mandan 
villages, where they built a kind of fort and encamped 
for the winter. In April they left their encampment, 
and with two large boats and six small canoes proceeded 
on their expedition. On the 12th of August, 1805, they 
discovered the sources of the Missouri, the longest river 
in the known world, if we add the distance after it unites 
with the Mississippi to the ocean, it being almost 4,500 
miles long. After following the course of the river, at 
the foot of a mountain, it became so diminished in 
width that one of the men in a fit of enthusiasm, with 
one foot on each side of the river, thanked God that he 
had lived to bestride the Missouri. After they went 
about four miles, they reached a small gap, formed by 
the high mountains, which recede on each side, leaving 
room for an Indian road. " From the foot of one of the 
lowest of these mountains, which rises with an ascent 
of about half a mile, issues the remotest water of the 
Missouri." 

After they had quenched their thirst at the fountain, 
they sat down by the brink of the little rivulet, and felt 
themselves rewarded for their labour and difficulties, in 
thus attaining one of the grand objects of their expedi- 
tion. 



205 

Leaving this interesting spot, tliey, pursuing the In- 
dian path through the interval of the hills, arrived at 
the top of a ridge, from whence the)'' saw high moun- 
tains, partially covered with snow, still to the west of 
them. The ridge on which they stood formed the di- 
viding line between the waters of the Atlantic and Pa- 
cific oceans. They followed the descent of the ridge, 
and at the distance of three quarters of a mile, reached 
a bold creek of clear, cold water, running to the west- 
ward. They stopped to taste, for the first time, the 
waters of the Columbia. 

Having proceeded as far as they could with canoes, 
they were obliged to leave them and purchase horses of 
the natives, with which they crossed the Rocky Moun- 
tains. In performing this journey they were reduced to 
great straits, being obliged to kill some of their horses 
for food. After passing several ranges of steep and 
rugged mountains, they descended the Columbia River, 
till it discharges itself into the Pacific Ocean, where 
they arrived November 14th, 1805. They encamped 
for the winter, and on the 23d of March, 1806, set out 
on their return to the United States. After encountering 
many dangers, hardships, and privations, they finally 
arrived at St. Louis, Missouri, on the 23d of September, 
1806. The route which the party took from St. Louis 
to the Pacific Ocean, was a distance of 4,134 miles. In 
returning, they passed upon a better and more direct 
route, shortening the distance to 3,555 miles, from the 
Pacific to St. Louis. 



103. Burning of the Theatre, at Richmond,Va. 

The following account of this awful catastrophe is 
from the Richmond Standard of Dec. 27th, 1811. 

Last night the Play House in this city was crowded 
with an unusual audience. There could not have been 
less than 600 persons in the house. Just before the con- 
clusion of the play, the scenery caught fire ; and in a few 
18 



206 

minutes the whole building was wrapt in flames. It is 
already ascertained that 61 persons were devoured by 
that most terrific element. The editor of this paper was 
in the house when the ever-to-be-remembered deplorable 
accident occurred. He is informed that the scenery took 
fire in the back part of the house, by raising a chande- 
lier ; that the boy who was ordered by some of the play- 
ers to raise it, stated, that if he did so, the scenery would 
take fire, when he was commanded in a peremptory 
manner to hoist it. The boy obeyed, and the fire was 
instantly communicated to the scenery. He gave the 
alarm in the rear of the stage, and requested some of the 
attendants to cut the cords by which the combustible ma- 
terials were suspended. The person whose duty it was 
to perform this business, became panic struck, and sought 
his own safety. This unfortunately happened at a time 
when one of the performers was playing near the orches- 
tra, and the greatest part of the stage, with its horrid 
danger, was obscured from the audience by a curtain. 
The flames spread with almost the rapidity of lightning; 
and the fire falling from the ceiling upon the performer, 
was the first notice which the people had of their danger. 
Even then many supposed it to be part of the play, and 
were for a little time restrained from flight by a cry from 
the stage, that there was no danger. The performers and 
their attendants in vain endeavoured to tear down the 
scenery. The fire flashed in every part of the house 
with a rapidity horrible and astonishing. No person, 
who was not present, can form any idea of this unexam- 
pled scene of human distress. The editor being not far 
from the door, was among the first to escape. No words 
can express his horror, when, on turning round, he dis- 
covered the whole building to be in flames. There was but 
one door for the greatest part of the audience to pass. 
Men, women, and children, were pressing upon each 
other, while the flames were seizing upon those behind. 
The editor went to the different windows, which were 
very high, and implored his fellow-creatures to save their 
lives by jumping out of them. Those nearest the win- 
dows, ignorant of their danger, were afraid to leap down, 



t 



Vv 



207 

whilst those behind them were seen catching on fire and 
writhing in the greatest agonies of pain and distress. 
At length, those behind, urged by the pressing flames, 
pushed those who were nearest to the windows, and peo- 
ple of every description began to fall one upon another ; 
some with their clothes on fire, others half roasted.* * * 

The editor, with the assistance of others, caught several 
of those Avhom he had begged to leap from the windows. 
Fathers and mothers were deploring the loss of their 
children ; children the loss of their parents. Husbands 
were heard to lament their lost companions. The people 
were seen wringing their hands, and beating their breasts; 
and those that had secured themselves, seemed to sufl^er 
greater torments than those who were enveloped in 
flames.* * * * 

A sad gloom pervades this place, and every counten- 
ance is cast down to the earth. * * * Imagine what can- 
not be described. The most distant and implacable ene- 
my, and the most savage barbarians, will condole our un- 
happy lot. All those who were in the pit escaped, and 
had cleared themselves from the house, before those in 
the boxes could get down. Those from above were push- 
ing each other down the steps, when the hindermost 
might have got out by leaping into the pit. A gen- 
tleman and lady, who otherwise would have perished, 
had their lives saved by being providentially thrown 
from the second boxes. There would not have been the 
least difficulty in descending from the first boxes into the 
pit. 



# # # # # 



104. Second War with Great Britain. 

Causes of the War. — Embargo. — Declaration of 
War. — The remote causes of the second war with Great 
Britain appear to have arisen from the war existing be- 
tween that power and France. America endeavoured 
to maintain a strict neutrality, and peaceably to continue 
a commerce with them. Jealousies, however, arose 



208 

between the contending powers, with respect to the con- 
duct of America, and events occurred, calculated to 
injure her commerce, and to disturb her peace. The 
Berliri Decree of 1806, and that of Milan, in the suc- 
ceeding year, (both issued by the French government, 
to prevent the American flag from trading with their 
enemy,) were followed by the British Orders in Coun- 
cil ; no less extensive than the former in the design, and 
equally repugnant to the law of nations. In addition to 
these circumstances, a cause of irritation existed some 
time between the United States and Great Britain. This 
was the right of search, claimed by Great Britain, as 
one of her prerogatives. This was to take her native 
born subjects, wherever found, for her navy, and to 
search American vessels for that purpose. Notwith- 
standing the remonstrances of the American govern- 
ment, the officers of the British navy were not unfre- 
quently seizing native born British subjects, who had 
voluntarily enlisted on board our vessels, and had also 
impressed into the British service some thousands of 
American seamen. 

" On the 22d of June, 1807, the indignation of the 
country was aroused by the attack on the American 
frigate Chesapeake, ofl" the Capes of Virginia, by the 
British frigate Leopard ; four men were killed, and 
sixteen were wounded on board the Chesapeake, and 
four seamen impressed, three of whom were natives of 
America." 

In consequence of the British and French decrees, a 
general capture of all American property on the seas 
seemed almost inevitable. Congress therefore, on the 
recommendation of the president, on the 22d of De- 
cember, 1807, laid an embargo on all vessels within the 
jurisdiction of the United States. "In a moment, the 
commerce of the American Republic, from being, in 
point of extent, the second in the world, was reduced to 
a coasting trade between the individual States." The 
opposition to the act in several States was so great, that 
they declared against it ; and individuals throughout the 
whole, seized every opportunity of infringement. In 



209 

1809, congress repealed the embargo law, and substi- 
tuted a non-intercourse with France and Englajid. 

On the 18th of June, 1§12, an act was passed de- 
claring war against Great Britain. This act passed the 
house of representatives by a majority of 89 to 49 ; in 
the senate by a majority of 19 to 13. In the manifesto 
of the president, the reasons of the war were stated to 
be " the impressment of American seamen by the Bri- 
tish ; the blockade of her enemies' ports, supported by 
no adequate force, in consequence of which the American 
commerce had been plundered in every sea; and the 
British orders in council." 



105. Moh in Baltimore. 

" A few days after the declaration of _war the town of 
Baltimore was seriously disturbed. Some harsh stric- 
tures on the conduct of government having appeared in 
a newspaper of that city, entitled the " Federal Repub- 
lican," the resentment of the opposite party was shown 
by destroying the office and press of that establishment. 
The commotion excited by this outrage had, however, 
in a great measure subsided, and the transaction was 
brought before a criminal court for investigation. But 
events more alarming and tragical shortly afterwards 
succeeded. On the 26th of July, Mr. Hanson, the lead- 
ing editor of the obnoxious journal, who had deemed 
it prudent to leave the disordered city, returned, accom- 
panied by his political adherents ; amongst whom was 
General Henry Lee, of Alexandria, an officer distin- 
guished in the revolution, for his bravery in partisan 
warfare at the head of a legion of cavalry, afterwards 
governor of Virginia, and a representative from that 
State in the congress of the Federal Government. De- 
termined to re-commence the paper, by first printing it 
in Georgetown, in the District of Columbia, and then 
transmitting it to Baltimore for distribution, a house 
was for this purpose occupied in Charles-street, secured 
18* 



210 

against external violence, and guarded by a party well 
provided for defence. On the 28th, papers were ac- 
cordingly issued. 'These contained severe animadver- 
sions against the mayor, police, and the people of Bal- 
timore, for the depredations committed on the establish- 
ment in the preceding month, and were generally cir- 
culated throughout the city. 

" In the course of the day it became known that Mr. 
Hanson was in the new office in Charles-street, and it 
was early whispered that the building would be assailed. 
A number of citizens who espoused his opinions, went, 
therefore, to the house, and joined in its protection. To- 
wards the evening, a crowd of boys collected ; who, after 
using opprobrious epithets to those within, began to throw 
stones at the windows ; and about the same time, a per- 
son on the pavement, endeavouring to dissuade the youths 
from mischief, was severely wounded by something pon- 
derous thrown from the house. They were cautioned 
from the windows to desist ; but still continued to assail 
the place with stones. Two muskets were then fired 
from the upper story ; charged, it was supposed, with 
blank cartridges, to deter them from further violence; 
immediately the crowd in the street greatly increased; 
the boys were displaced by men ; the sashes of the lower 
windows were broken, and attempts made to force the 
door. Muskets, in quick succession, were discharged 
from the house ; some military arrived to disperse the 
crowd ; several shots were fired in return ; and at length 
a Dr. Gale was killed by a shot from the office door. 
The irritation of the mob was increased. They planted 
a cannon against the house, but were restrained from dis- 
charging it, by the timely arrival of an additional military 
force, and an agreement that the persons in the house 
would surrender to the civil authority. Accordingly, 
early in the following morning, having received as- 
surances on which they thought themselves safe in rely- 
ing, they surrendered, and were conducted to the county 
jail, contiguous to the city. The party consisted of about 
twenty persons; amongst whom were General Lee, 
General James Lingan, and Mr. Hanson. 



211 

"The mayor directed the sheriff to use every pre- 
caution to secure the doors of the prison, and the com- 
mander of the troops to employ a competent force to 
preserve the peace. In the evening- every thing bore the 
appearance of tranquillity ; and the soldiers, by the con- 
sent of the magistrate, were dismissed. But, shortly 
after dark, a great crowd of disorderly persons reas- 
sembled about the jail, and manifested an intention to 
force it open. On being apprised of this, the mayor 
hastened to the spot, and with the aid of a few other 
gentlemen, for a while prevented the execution of the 
design : but they were at length overpowered by the 
number and violence of the assailants. The mayor was 
carried away by force; and the turnkey compelled to 
open the doors. A tragedy ensued, which cannot be 
described : it can be imagined only by those who are 
familiar with scenes of blood. General Lingan was 
killed ; eleven were beaten and mangled with weapons 
of every description, such as stones, bludgeons, and 
sledge-hammers, and then thrown as dead, into one pile, 
outside of the door. A few of the prisoners fortunately 
escaped through the crowd : Mr. Hanson, fainting from 
his repeated wounds, was carried by a gentleman, (of op- 
posite political sentiments,) at the hazard of his own life, 
across the adjoining river, whence he with difficulty 
reached the dwelling of a friend. 

" No effectual inquisition was ever made into this signal 
violation of the peace, nor punishment inflicted on the 
guilty. The leaders, on both sides, underwent trials; 
but, owing to the inflammation of public feeling, they 
were acquitted."* 



106. General HulVs Surrender. 

Soon after the declaration of war, on the 16th of Au- 
gust, General Hull, the governor of Michigan Territory, 
surrendered his whole army, and the fort at Detroit, with- 
out a single battle, to General Brock. " So entirely im- 

* Grimshaw's Hist. U. S. 



212 



prepared was the public for this extraordinary event, that 
no one could have believed it to have taken place, until 
communicated from an official source." Hull had been 
sent at the head of about 2,500 men, to Detroit, with a 
view of putting an end to the Indian hostilities m that 
part of the country. At the time of the surrender of the 
fort, it is said that his force consisted of more than 1000 
men, that of the British of 1300, of whom more than half 
were Indians. When the British column had arrived 
within 500 yards of the American lines, General Hull 
ordered his men, who were placed in a favourable situa- 
tion to annoy the enemy, to retreat into the fort, and that 
the cannon should not be fired. " Immediately there 
was heard a universal burst of indignation." The order, 
however, could not be disobeyed. The men were ordered 
to stack their arms ; a white flag was hung out upon 
the walls, and a communication passed between the two 
generals, which was shortly followed by a capitulation. 
Not only the American force at Detroit, but various de- 
tachments from the fort, the volunteers, and all the pro- 
visions at Raisin, the fortified posts and garrisons, and 
the whole territory and inhabitants of Michigan, \yere 
delivered over to the commanding general of the British 
forces. Two thousand five hundred stand of arms, forty 
barrels of powder, and twenty-five iron and eight brass 
pieces of ordnance, the greater part of which had been 
captured from the British in the revolutionary war, were 
surrendered with them. The American volunteers and 
militia were sent home, on condition of not serving again 
during the war, unless exchanged. The general, and 
the reo-ular troops were sent to Quebec as prisoners of 



war 



war. i. J V 

Being exchanged. General Hull was prosecuted by 
the government ol'the United States, and arraigned be- 
fore a military tribunal, who acquitted him of the charge 
of treason, but sentenced him to death, for cowardice and 
unofficerlike conduct. But in consequence of his age 
and revolutionary services, the president remitted the 
punishment of death, but deprived him of all military 
command. 



213 



107. Capture of the Guerriere. 

The Constitution, Captain Hull, had sailed from An- 
napolis on the 5th of July. On the 17th, he was chased 
by a ship of the line and four frigates ; when by an ex- 
ertion of able seamanship, than which, the victory itself, 
though more beneficial, could not be more worthy of ap- 
plause, he escaped from the unequal combat. On the 
19th of August, he had an opportunity of trying his frigate 
against a single vessel of the enemy. This was the 
Guerriere ; one of the best of the same class in the British 
navy, and in no way averse to the rencounter, as she 
promptly awaited her antagonist's arrival. She had, for 
some time, been searching for an American frigate; 
having given a formal challenge to every vessel of the 
same description. At one of her mast heads was a flag, 
on which her name v/as inscribed in conspicuous letters; 
and on another, the words, " Not the Little Belt ;" allud- 
ing to the broadsides which the President had fired into 
that sloop, before the war. The Constitution being ready 
for action, now approached, her crew giving three cheers. 
Both continued manoeuvring for three quarters of an 
hour ; the Guerriere attempted to take a raking position, 
and failing in this, soon afterwards began to pour out her 
broadsides, with a view of crippling her antagonist. 
From the Constitution not a gun had been fired. Already 
had an officer twice come on the quarter-deck, with in- 
formation that several of the men had fallen at the guns. 
Though burning with impatience, the crew silently 
awaited the orders of their commander. The long ex- 
pected moment at length arrived. The vessel being 
brought exactly to the designed position, directions were 
given to fire broadside after broadside in quick succession. 
Never was any scene more dreadful. For fifteen mi- 
nutes, the lightning of the Constitution's guns is a con- 
tinual blaze, and their thunder roars without intermission. 
The enemy's mizzen mast lies over her side, and she 
stands exposed to a fire that sw^eeps her decks. She 
becomes unmanageable ; her hull is shattered, her sails 



214 

and rigging cut to pieces. Her mainmast and foremast 
fall overboard, taking with them every spar except the 
bowsprit. The firing now ceased, and the Guerriere sur- 
rendered. Her loss was fifteen killed, and sixty-three 
wounded ; the Constitution had seven men killed, and 
seven wounded. The Guerriere was so much damaged, 
as to render it impossible to bring her into port ; she 
was, therefore, on the following day, blown up. The 
Constitution received so little injury, that she was in a 
few hours ready for another action.* 



108. Battle at Queenstown. 

Early in the morning of the 13th October, 1812, a 
detachment of about 1000 men, from the army of the 
Centre, crossed the river Niagara, and attacked the 
British on Queenstown heights. This detachment, under 
the command of Colonel Solomon Van Rensselaer, suc- 
ceeded in dislodging the enemy ; but not being re-enforced 
by the militia from the American side, as was expected, 
they were ultimately repulsed, and obliged to surrender. 
The British General, Brock, was killed during the en- 
gagement. 

The forces designed to storm the heights, were divided 
into two columns ; one of 300 militia, under Colonel 
Van Rensselaer, the other, 300 regulars, under Colonel 
Christie. Theee were to be followed by Colonel Fen- 
wick's artillery, and then the other troops in order. 

Much embarrassment was experienced by the boats, 
from the eddies, as well as by the shot of the enemy, in 
crossing the river. Colonel Van Rensselaer led the van, 
and landed first with 100 men. Scarcely had he leaped 
from the boat, when he received four severe wounds. 
Being, however, able to stand, he ordered his officers to 
move with rapidity and storm the fort. This service 
was gallantly performed, and the enemy were driven 
down the hill in every direction. 

* Grimshaw. 



215 

Both parties were now re-enforced ; the Americans by 
regulars and militia, the British by the 49th regiment, 
consisting of 600 regulars, under General Brock. Upon 
this the conflict was renewed, in which General Brock, 
and his aid, Captain M' Donald, fell almost in the same 
moment. After a desperate engagement, the enemy 
were repulsed, and the victory was thought complete. 

Colonel Van Rensselaer now crossed over, for the 
purpose of fortifying the heights, preparatory to another 
attack, should the enemy be re-enforced. This duty he 
assigned to Lieutenant Totten, an able engineer. 

But the fortune of the day was not yet decided. At 
3 o'clock in the afternoon, the enemy, being re-enforced 
by several hundred Chippewa Indians, rallied, and again 
advanced, but were a third time repulsed. At this mo- 
ment. General Van Rensselaer, perceiving the militia 
on the opposite side embarking but slowly, hastily re- 
crossed the river, to accelerate their movements. But 
what was his chagrin, on reaching the American side, 
to hear more than 1200 men (militia) positively refuse 
to embark. The sight of the engagement had cooled 
that ardour, which, previously to the attack, the com- 
mander-in-chief could scarcely restrain. While their 
countrymen were nobly struggling for victory, they 
could remain idle spectators of the scene. All that a 
brave, resolute, and benevolent commander could do, 
General Van Rensselaer did — he urged, entreated, com- 
manded, but it was all in vain. Eight hundred British 
soldiers, from Fort George, now hove in sight, and 
pressed on to renew the attack. The Americans, for a 
time, continued to struggle against this force, but were 
finally obliged to surrender themselves prisoners of war. 

The number of American troops killed, amounted to 
about 60, and about 100 were wounded. Those who 
surrendered themselves prisoners of war, including the 
wounded, were about 700. The loss of the British is 
unknown, but must have been severe.* 

* Goodrich. 



216 



109. Massacre at Fort Mimms. 

In 1812, Tecumseh, the celebrated Shawnee chief and 
British ally, appeared among the Indians of the south, 
and by his arts of persuasion, induced a large majority 
of the Creek nation, and a considerable portion of the 
other tribes, to take up arms against the United States. 
Being supplied with implements of war from the British, 
through the channel of the Floridas, they accordingly 
commenced hostilities. 

" Alarm and consternation prevailed among the white 
inhabitants ; those of Tensaw district, a considerable 
settlement of the Alabama, fled for safety to Fort Mimms, 
on that river, sixteen miles above Fort Stoddard. The 
place was garrisoned by one hundred and fifty volunteers, 
of the Mississippi territory, under Major Beasly. The 
inhabitants collected at the fort amounted to about three 
hundred. 

" At eleven o'clock in the forenoon of the 30th of 
August, a body of Indians, to the amount of six or seven 
hundred warriors, issued from the adjoining wood, and 
approached the fort ; they advanced within a few rods of 
it before the alarm was given. As the sentinel cried 
out, " Indians," they immediately gave a war-whoop, 
and rushed in at the gate, before the garrison had time 
to shut it. This decided their fate. Major Beasly was 
mortally wounded at the commencement of the assault ; 
he ordered his men to secure the ammunition, and re- 
treat into the house ; he was himself carried into the 
kitchen, and afterwards consumed in the flames. 

" The fort was originally square, but Major Beaely 
had enlarged it by extending the lines upon two sides 
about fifty feet, and putting up a new side, into which the 
gate was removed ; the old line of pickets were standing, 
and the Indians, on rushing in at the gate, obtained pos- 
session of the outer part, and through the port-holes of 
the old line of pickets, fired on the people who held the 
interior. On the opposite side of the fort was an offset, 
or bastion, made round the back gate, which, being open 



217 

Oh the outside, was occupied by the Indians, who, with 
the axes that lay scattered about, cut down the gate. The 
people in the fort kept possession of the port-holes on 
the other lines, and fired on the Indians who remained 
on the outside. Some of the Indians ascended the block 
house at one of the corners, and fired on the garrison 
below, but were soon dislodged ; they succeeded how- 
ever, in setting fire to a house near the pickets, which 
communicated to the kitchen, and from thence to the 
main dwelling-house. When the people in the fort saw 
the Indians in full possession of the outer court, the gate 
open, men fast falling, and their houses in flames, they 
gave up all for lost, and a scene of the most distressing 
horror ensued. The women and children sought refuge 
in the upper story of the dwelling-house, and were con- 
sumed in the flames, the Indians dancing and yelling 
round them with the most savage delight. Those who 
were without the buildings, were murdered and scalped 
without distinction of age or sex ; seventeen only escaped. 
The battle and massacre lasted from eleven in the for-e- 
noon until six in the afternoon, by which time the work 
of destruction was fully completed, the fort and buildings 
entirely demolished, and upwards of four hundred men, 
women, and children, massacred."* 



110. Capture of York, U. C. 

" On the 23d of April, Gen. Dearborn embarked at 
Sackett's Harbour, with sixteen hundred men, on an ex- 
pedition against York, at the head of the lake, leaving 
the defence of the harbour, with all the stores, public 
property, and a new ship on the stocks, to a handful of 
regulars, under Colonel Backus, and the neighbouring 
militia, not then arrived. It seemed to have escaped the 
observation of the commanding general, that the enemy 
would probably, in his absence, strike at an important 
post thus left uncovered. On the 27th, General Dear- 
* Perkin's Late War. 

19 



218 

born, with the fleet, arrived before the town of York, 
and immediately commenced a disembarkation. The 
commanding general intrusted the further prosecution of 
the expedition to General Pike, and remained on board 
the fleet. To oppose their landing, a corps of British 
grenadiers, the Glengary fencibles, and several bodies of 
Indians, appeared at different points on the shore. At 
eight o'clock the troops commenced their landing, three 
miles westward of the town, and a mile and a half dis- 
tant from the British works. The place first designed 
for their landing, was a cleared field near the site of the 
old French fort Tarento ; but the wind was high, and 
prevented the first division from landing at that place, 
and also prevented the ships from covering their disem- 
barkation. The riflemen, under Major Forsythe, first 
landed, under a heavy fire from the enemy. Major Ge- 
neral Sheafie had collected his whole force, consisting of 
about seven or eight hundred regulars and militia, with 
a hundred Indians, to oppose their landing, and com- 
manded in person. Major Forsythe, although 'supported 
by the troops as promptly as possible, was obliged to sus- 
tain alone a sharp conflict with the whole British force, 
for nearly half an hour. As soon as General Pike had 
effected his landing, with about eight hundred men, the 
British retreated to their works. The main body of the 
Americans landed and formed at old fort Tarento, and 
quickly advanced through a thick wood to an open 
ground near the British works. The first battery was 
carried by assault, and the columns moved on towards the 
main works : when the head of the column had arrived 
within about sixty rods, a tremendous explosion took 
place, from a magazine prepared for that purpose, and 
killed and wounded one hundred men. General Pike 
was mortally wounded by a stone which was thrown up 
by the explosion, and struck him on the breast. He was 
immediately conveyed on board the commodore's ship, 
and soon expired. After the confusion which these 
events necessarily occasioned, the American troops pro- 
ceeded to the town, and agreed to a capitulation with the 
commanding officers of the Canadian militia, by which 



219 

it was stipulated, that all the public property should be 
delivered to the Americans, the militia surrendered pri- 
soners of war, and private property protected. Immedi- 
ately after the explosion. Gen. Sheaffe, with the regulars, 
retreated out of the reach of the American arms. Two 
hundred and fifty militia, and fifty marines and regulars, 
were included in the capitulation. The American loss 
was fourteen killed in battle, and fifty-two by the explo- 
sion ; twenty-three wounded in battle, and one hundred 
and eight by the explosion. One large vessel on the 
stocks, and a quantity of naval stores, were set fire to by 
the British, and consumed ; but more naval stores were 
taken by the Americans than could be carried away. 
The public buildings for military use, and the military 
stores which could not be removed, were destroyed, 
York was the seat of government for Upper Canada, 
and the principal depot for the Niagara frontier, and De- 
troit. General Sheaflfe's baggage and papers were taken. 
In the government hall, a human scalp was found sus- 
pended over the speaker's chair, with the mace and other 
emblems of power. This building was burned, contrary 
to the orders of the American general."* 



111. Battle on Lake Erie. 

The American fleet consisted of nine vessels, carrying 
fifty-four guns, commanded by Commodore Perry, a 
young officer. The British fleet, of six vessels and six- 
ty-three guns, under Commodore Barclay, an old and 
experienced officer, who had served under Nelson. The 
line of battle was formed at 11 o'clock, September 10, 
1813. At fifteen minutes before twelve, the enemy's 
flag-ship, " Queen Charlotte," opened a furious fire upon 
the " Lawrence," the flag-ship of Commodore Perry. 
The wind being light, the rest of the squadron were una- 
ble to come to his assistance, and he was compelled for 
two hours to sustain the fire of two of the enemy's ships, 

♦ Perkins. 



220 

each of equal force. By this time the Lawrence had 
become unmanageable, every gun was dismounted, and 
her crew, except four or five, were all killed or wounded. 

In this desperate condition, Commodore Perry, with 
great presence of mind, formed the bold design to shift 
his flag, and leaping into an open boat, waving his 
sword, he passed unhurt through a shower of balls, to 
the Niagara, of twenty guns. At this critical moment 
the wind increased, and Perry bore down upon the ene- 
my, passing the *' Detroit,'' " Glueen Charlotte," and 
'• Lady Provost," on one side, and the '* Chippewa" and 
*' Little Belt" on the other, into each of which, while 
passing, he poured a broadside. He then engaged the 
" Lady Provost," which received so heavy a fire that the 
men ran below. The remainder of the American squad- 
ron, one after another, now came up. After a contest of 
three hours, the American fleet gained a complete victo- 
ry, and captured every vessel of the enemy. Commo- 
dore Perry announced this victory in the following la- 
conic style: — " We have met the enemy, and they are 
ours /" 

The Americans lost in this action twenty-seven killed 
and ninety-six wounded. The British had about two 
hundred killed and wounded — the Americans took six 
hundred prisoners, which exceeded the whole number of 
Americans engaged in the action. 



112. Death of Tecumseh. 

On the 5th of October, a battle was fought between the 
American army under Gen. Harrison, and the British 
under Gen. Proctor, in which the British were defeated, 
and Detroit fell into the hands of the Americans. 

The British were assisted by a body of 1200 or 1500 
Indian warriors, led on by Tecumseh, a celebrated Indian 
chieftain. Upon the left, the onset was begun by Te- 
cumseh, with great fury. He was opposed by Col. John- 
son, of Kentucky. The Indians seemed determined to 



221 

conquer or die. The terrible voice of Tecumseh was 
heard encouraging his warriors ; although beset on every 
side, they fought with determined courage. Col. John- 
son now rushed towards the spot, w^here the savage war- 
riors were gathering around their undaunted chieftain. In 
a moment a hundred rifles were aimed at the American, 
the balls pierced his dress and accoutrements, and him- 
self and his horse received a number of wounds. At the 
instant his horse was about to fall under him, he was dis- 
covered by Tecumseh; having discharged his rifle, he 
sprang forward with his tomahawk ; but, struck with the 
appearance of the brave man before him, he hesitated for 
a moment, and that moment was his last. Col. Johnson 
levelled a pistol at his breast, and they both, almost at the 
same instant, fell to the ground. Col. Johnson's men now 
rushed forward to his rescue, and the Indians, hearing no 
longer the voice of their chief, soon fled. 

'* Thus fell Tecumseh, and with him fell the last hope 
of our Indian enemies." Since the year 1790, he had been 
in almost every engagement with the whites ; he was a 
deterjnined enemy to the attempts to civilize the Indians, 
and had for years endeavoured to unite the tribes in oppo- 
sing the progress of the settlements of the whites, any 
farther to the westward. On the opening of the last war 
he visited many tribes, and by his uncommon eloquence 
and address, roused his countrymen to arms against the 
United States. " Tecumseh had received the stamp of 
greatness from the hand of nature, and had his lot been 
cast in a different state of society, he would have shone as 
one of the most distinguished of men. He was endowed 
with a powerful mind, and with the soul of a hero. There 
was an uncommon dignity in his countenance and man- 
ners, and by the former he could be easily distinguished, 
even after death, among the slain, for he wore no insignia 
of distinction." 
19* 



222 



1 13,. Barbarities of the British at Hampton, Va., iw 1813. 

The troops under Sir Sidney Beckwith, and the sailors 
under Admiral Cockburn, no sooner found themselves in 
possession of the town of Hampton, than they indulged in 
a system of pillage not less indiscriminate than that 
which had attended the visit of most of the same men 
to Havre de Grace. To these acts of cruelty and op- 
pression upon the unresisting and innocent inhabitants, 
they added others of the most atrocions and lawless na- 
ture, the occurrence of which has be* n proved by the 
solemn affirmation of the most respectal le people of that 
country. Age, innocence, nor sex, could protect the in- 
habitants whose inability to escape obliged them to 
throw themselves upon the mercy of the conquerors. 
The persons of the women were indiscriminately viola- 
ted. The brutal desires of an abandoned and profligate 
soldiery, were gratified, within the view of those who 
alone possessed the power and authority to restrain them ; 
and many of the unfortunate females, who had extricated 
themselves from one party, were pursued, overtaken, and 
possessed by another. Wives torn from the sides of their 
wounded husbands ; mothers and daughters stripped of 
their clothing in the presence of each other ; and, those 
who had fled to the river side, and as a last refuge had 
plunged into the water, wath their infant children in their 
arms, were driven again at the point of the bayonet, 
upon the shore, where neither their own entreaties and 
exertions, nor the cries of their offspring, could restrain 
the remorseless cruelty of the insatiable enemy, who 
paraded the victim of his lust through the public streets 
of that town. An old man, whose infirmities had drawn 
him to the very brink of the grave, was murdered in the 
arms of his wife, almost as infirm as himself, and her re- 
monstrance was followed by the discharge of a pistol into 
her breast. The wounded militia who had crawled from 
the field of battle to the military hospital, were treated with 
no kind of tenderness, even by the enemy's officers, and 
the common wants of nature were rigorously denied to 



223 

them. To these transcendent enormities, were added the 
wanton and profligate destruction not only of the medical 
stores, but of the physician's drug rooms and laboratories ; 
from which only those who had been wounded in battle, 
and those upon whose persons these outrages had been 
committed, could obtain that assistance, without which, 
they must inevitably suffer the severest privations. Two 
days and nights were thus consumed by the British sol- 
diers, sailors, and marines ; and, their separate command- 
ers, were all that time quartered in the only house the 
furniture of which escaped destruction. On the morning 
of the 27th, at sunrise, apprehensions being entertained 
of an attack from the neighbouring militia, whom, it was 
reasonably conjectured, the recital of these transactions 
would arouse into immediate action, the British forces 
were ordered to embark ; and in the course of that morn- 
ing, they departed from the devoted town, which will im- 
memorially testify to the unprovoked and unrelenting cru- 
elty of the British troops. They had previously carried 
off the ordnance which had been employed in the defence 
of the town, as trophies of their victory ; but, when they 
determined on withdrawing from the place, they moved 
away with such precipitation, that several hundred weight 
of provisions, a quantity of muskets and ammunition, 
and some of their men, were left behind, and captured on 
the following day by Captain Cooper's Cavalry. Having 
abandoned their intentions of proceeding to another at- 
tempt on the defences of Norfolk, the whole fleet stood 
down to a position at New-Point Comfort, where they 
proposed watering, previously to their departure from the 
bay, on an expedition against a town in one of the eastern 
States. 

Such was the agitation of the public mind throughout 
Virginia, which succeeded the circulation of the account 
of the assault on Hampton, that representations were 
made to General Robert R. Taylor, the commandant of 
the district, of the necessity of learning from the com- 
manders of the British fleet and army, whether the out- 
rage would be avowed, or the perpetrators punished. — 
That able oiRcer immediately despatched his aid to Admi- 



224 

ral Warren, with a cartel for the exchange of prisoners, 
and a protest against the proceedings of the British troops, 
in which he stated, that " the world would suppose those 
acts to have been approved, if not excited, which should 
be passed over with impunity ;" that he " thought it no 
less due to his own personal honour, than to that of his 
country, to repress and punish every excess ;" that " it 
would depend on him (Warren) whether the evils inse- 
parable from a state of war, should, in future operations, 
be tempered by the mildness of civilized life, or, under the 
admiral's authority, be aggravated by all the fiendlike 
passions which could be instilled into them." To this 
protest. Admiral Warren replied, that he would refer it to 
Sir Sidney Beckwith, to whose discretion he submitted 
the necessity of an answer. Sir Sidney not only freely 
avowed, but justified, the commission of the excesses 
complained of; and induced the American commander 
to believe the report of deserters, that a promise had 
been made to the fleet, of individual bounty, of the plun- 
der of the town, and of permission to commit the same 
acts, if they succeeded in the capture of Norfolk. Sir 
Sidney stated, that " the. excesses at Hampton, of which 
General Taylor complained, were occasioned by a pro- 
ceeding at Crany Island. That at the recent attack on 
that place, the troops, in a barge which had been sunk 
by the fire of the American guns, had been fired on by a 
party of Americans, who waded out and shot these poor 
fellows, while clinging to the wreck of the boat; and 
that with a feeling natural to such a proceeding, the men 
of that corps landed at Hampton^^ The British gene- 
ral expressed also a wish that such scenes should not oc- 
cjar again, and that the subject might be entirely at rest. 
The American general, however, alive to the reputation 
of the arms of his country, refused to let it rest, and im- 
mediately instituted a court of inquiry, composed of old 
and unprejudiced officers. The result of a long and 
careful investigation, which was forwarded to Sir Sidney 
Beckwith, was, that none of the enemy had been fired 
on, after the wreck of the barge, except a soldier, who 
had attempted to escape to that division of the British 



225 

troops which had landed, that he was not killed, and that 
so far from shooting either of those unfortunate men, the 
American troops had waded out to their assistance. To 
this report Sir Sidney never deemed it necessary to reply, 
and the outrages at Hampton are still unatoned. Many 
of the unhappy victims died, of wounds and bruises, 
inflicted on them in their struggles to escape, which baf- 
fled the medical skill of the surrounding country.* 



114. Battle of Niagara. 

On the 25th of July, 1814, Gen. Scott arrived at the 
Niagara cataract, and learned that the British were in 
force directly in his front, separated only by a narrow 
piece of wood. Having despatched this intelligence to 
General Brown, he advanced upon the enemy, and the 
action commenced at six o'clock in the afternoon. Al- 
though General Ripley, with the second brigade. Major 
Hendman, with a corps of artillery, and General Porter, 
with the volunteers, pressed forward with ardour j it was 
an hour before they could be brought up to his support ; 
— during this time his brigade alone sustained the con- 
flict. General Scott had pressed through the wood, and 
engaged the British on the Q,ueenston road, with the 9th, 
11th, and 12th regiments, the 25th having been thrown 
on the right. The fresh troops under General Ripley, 
having arrived, now advanced to relieve General Scott, 
whose exhausted brigade formed a reserve in the rear. 
The British artillery had taken post on a commanding 
eminence, at the head of Lundy's Lane, supported by a 
line of infantry, out of reach of the American batteries. 
This was the key of the whole position ; from hence 
they poured a most deadly fire on the American ranks. 
It became necessary either to leave the ground, or to 
carry this post and seize the height. The latter despe- 
rate task was assigned to Colonel Miller. On receiving 
the order from General Brown, he calmly surveyed the 
♦Thompson's Late War. 



226 

position, and answered, " / will try, sir /" which expres- 
sion was afterwards the motto of his regiment. The first 
regiment, under the command of Colonel Nicholas, were 
ordered to menace the British infantry, and support 
Colonel Miller in the attack. This corps, after a dis- 
charge or two, gave way, and left him without support 
Without regarding this occurrence. Colonel Miller ad- 
vanced coolly and steadily to his object, amid a tremen- 
dous fire, and at the point of the bayonet, carried the ar- 
tillery and the height. The guns were immediately 
turned upon the enemy ; General Ripley now brought 
up the 23d regiment to the support of Colonel Miller ; 
and the first regiment was rallied and brought into line, 
and the British were driven from the hill. At this time, 
Major Jessup, with the 25th regiment, was engaged in a 
most obstinate conflict, with all the British that remained 
on the field. He had succeeded in turning the British 
left flank. Captain Ketchum, with a detachment of this 
regiment, succeeded in gaining the rear of the British 
lines at the point where Generals Drummond and Riall, 
with their suites, had taken their stations, and made them 
all prisoners. The British officers, mistaking this de- 
tachment for a company of their own men, were ordering 
them to press on to the combat, when Capt. Ketchum 
stepped forward, and coolly observed, that he had the ho- 
nour to command at that time, and immediately con- 
ducted the officers and their suites, into the rear of the 
American lines ; General Drummond, in the confusion 
of the scene, made his escape. The British rallied under 
the hill, and made a desperate attempt to regain their ar- 
tillery, and drive the Americans from their position, but 
without success ; a second and third attempt was made 
with the like result. Gen. Scott was engaged in repel- 
ling these attacks, and though with his shoulder frac- 
tured, and a severe wound in the side, continued at the 
head of his column, endeavouring to turn the enemy's 
right flank. The volunteers under Gen. Porter, during 
the last charge of the British, precipitated themselves 
upon the lines, broke them, and took a large number of 
prisoners. General Brown, during the whole action, 



227 

was at the most exposed points, directing and animating 
his troops. He received a severe wound on the thigh, 
and in the side, and would have given the command to 
Gen. Scott, but on inquiring, found that he was severely- 
wounded. He continued at the head of his troops until 
the last effort of the British was repulsed, when loss of 
blood obliged him to retire ; he then consigned the com 
mand to Gen. Ripley. At twelve o'clock, both parties 
retired from the field to their respective encampments, fa- 
tigued and satiated with slaughter. The battle continued, 
with little intermission, from six in the afternoon until 
twelve at night. After Col. Miller had taken the bat- 
tery, and driven the British from the heights, and Gen. 
Riall and suite had been taken, there was a short cessa- 
tion, and the enemy appeared to be about yielding the 
ground, when re-enforcements arrived to their aid, and the 
battle was renewed with redoubled friry for another space 
of two hours ; much of this time the combatants were 
within a few yards of each other, and several times offi- 
cers were found commanding the enemy's platoons. 
Capt. Spencer, aid to Gen. Brown, was despatched with 
orders to one of the regiments ; when about to deliver 
them, he suddenly found himself in contact with a Bri- 
tish corps ; with great coolness and a firm air, he in- 
quired, Avhat regiment is this? On being answered, the 
Royal Scots, he immediately replied, " Royal Scots, re- 
main as you are /" The commandant of the corps, sup- 
posing the orders came from his commanding general, 
immediately halted his regiment, and Capt. Spencer rode 
off Col. Miller's achievement, in storming the battery, 
was of the most brilliant and hazardous nature ; it was 
decisive of the events of the battle, and entitled him and 
his corps to the highest applause ; most of the officers 
engaged in that enterprise were killed or wounded. The 
battle was fought to the west of, and within half a mile 
of the Niagara cataract. The thunder of the cannon, 
the roaring of the falls, the incessant discharge of mus- 
ketry, the groans of the dying and wounded, during the 
six hours in which the parties were engaged in close 
combat, heightened by the circumstance of its being night, 



228 

afforded such a scene, as is rarely to be met with in the 
history of human slaughter. The evening was calm, 
and the moon shone with lustre, when not enveloped in 
clouds of smoke from the firing of the contending armies. 
Considering the numbers engaged, few contests have ever 
been more sanguinary.* 

This was one of the most severe and bloody battles 
which was fought during the war. The British force 
engaged, amounted to 5,000 men : many of their troops 
were selected from the flower of Lord Wellington's 
army. The American force consisted of 4,000 men. 
The loss of Americans in killed, wounded, and missing, 
was 860 men ; that of the British was 878 men. 



115. Burning of Washington City. 

In August, 1814, a body of about 6,000 British troops, 
commanded by Gen. Ross, landed at Benedict, on the Pa- 
tuxent, 47 miles from Washington; on the 21st of Au- 
gust, he marched to Nottingham. He met with little 
opposition on his march, until within about six miles of 
Washington, at Bladensburgh. Here Gen. Winder, with 
the American forces, composed mostly of militia, hastily 
collected, opposed them. The Americans, however, fled 
at the beginning of the contest. Com. Barney, with 
about 400 men, made a brave resistance ; but the enemy, 
superior in numbers, compelled him to surrender. 

Leaving Bladensburgh, Gen. Ross went to Washing- 
ton, where he arrived in the evening of the 23d of Au- 
gust, about 8 o'clock, with 700 men, having left the main 
body about a mile and a half from the capital, f There 
being neither civil nor military authorities to whom any 

* Perkins' late War. 

t According to the account of the British officer, who was in this 
expedition, the sole object of the disembarkation was the destruction 
of the American flotilla. When that flotilla retreated to Nottingham, 
Admiral Cockburn urged the necessity of a pursuit, and finally pre- 
vailed on Gen. Ross to proceed on to attack Washington. When he 
arrived near the city, Gen. Ross sent in a flag of truce, with terms. 
Scarcely had the party with the flag entered the city, when they were 



^ 



229 

proposition could be made, the work of conflagration 
commenced. The capitol, the President's house, the 
offices of the treasury, war, and navy departments, and 
their furniture, with several private buildings, were de- 
stroyed. The party sent to burn the president's house, 
entered it, and found in readiness the entertainment which 
had been ordered for the American officers. In the di- 
ning hall the table was spread for forty guests, the side- 
board furnished with the richest liquors, and in the 
kitchen the dishes all prepared. These uninvited guests 
devoured the feast with little ceremony, ungratefully set 
fire to the building where they had been so liberally fed, 
and returned to their comrades. — One house from which 
Gen. Ross apprehended himself to have been shot at, was 
burned, and all the people found in it slain. The most 
important public papers had been previously removed. 
The navy yard, with its contents, and apparatus, one fri- 
gate of the largest class on the stocks, and nearly ready 
to launch, and several smaller vessels, were destroyed by 
Commodore Tingey, under the direction of the secretary 
of the navj, after the capture of the city. 

The loss to the United States, as estimated by a com- 
mittee of the senate, was, in the capitol and other public 

buildings, $460,000 

At the navy yard, in moveable property, - 417,745 
In buildings and fixtures, - - - 91,425 



$969,170 

To this estimate is to be added the loss of the public 

library, furniture, and other articles not included in the 

foregoing ; making the whole public loss somewhat to 

exceed a million of dollars 

The British, having accomplished the object of their 

fired upon from the windows of one of the houses. Two corporals of 
the 31st, and the horse of the general himself, who accompanied them, 
were killed. This outrage roused the indignation of every individual 
of the army. All thoughts of accommodation were instantly laid 
aside ; the troops advanced forthwith into the city, and having first 
put to the sword all who were found in the house from whence the 
shots were fired, and reduced it to ashes, theyproceeded without de- 
lay to burn and destroy every thing in the most distant degree eoH- 
neeted with the government. 

20 



230 

visit, left the city on the 25th, and passed through Bla- 
densburgh at midnight, on the route to Benedict. They 
left their dead unburied ; such of their wounded as could 
ride were placed on horseback ; others in carts and wa- 
gons, and upwards of ninety left behind. The wounded 
British prisoners were intrusted to the humanity of Com- 
modore Barney, who provided every thing for their com- 
fort; and such as recovered, were exchanged, and re- 
turned to the British. Two hundred pieces of artillery 
at the arsenal and navy yard fell into their hands, which 
they w^ere unable to remove : these they spiked, knocked 
off the trunions, and left. Their retreat, though unmo- 
lested, was precipitate, and conducted under evident ap- 
prehensions of an attack. They reached Benedict on the 
29th, and embarked on the 30th.* 

Their whole loss during this expedition was 400 in 
killed and wounded, besides five hundred more, who were 
made prisoners or deserted. 



116. Battle of Plattshurgh. 

About the 1st of Sept. 1814, Sir George Provost, Go- 
vernor General of Canada, with 14,000 men. entered the 
village of Champlain, and issued addresses and procla- 
mations inviting the citizens to his standard, and promi- 
sing them the protection of his majesty's government 
From Champlain he continued to make gradual ap- 
proaches towards Plattsburg, until the 6th. Early on 
the morning of that day, he made a rapid advance in two 
columns, one coming down the Beckmantown road, and 
the other along the Lake road. At a bridge crossing Dead 
creek, intersecting the latter. General Macomb had sta- 
tioned a detachment of 200 men, under Captain Sproul 
of the 13th, to abbattis the woods, and to place obstruc- 
tions in the road ; after which he was to fortify himself 
with two field pieces, sent with him for that purpose, and 
to receive orders from Lieutenant Colonel Appling, who, 
* Perkin's Late War. 



231 

with 100 riflemen, was reconnoitring the enemy's move- 
ments, some distance in advance of this position. The 
brigade of General Brisbane, which approached through 
the Beckmantown road, with more rapidity than the 
other, was met by about 700 militia, under Gen. Mooers, 
who, after a slight skirmish with the enemy's light 
parties, with the exception of one or two companies, fled 
in the greatest disorder. Those who were intrepid 
enough to remain, were immediately formed with a corps 
of 250 regulars, under Major Wool, of the 29th, and 
disputed the passage of the road for some time. But their 
fears also getting at length the better of their judgment, 
notwithstanding the enemy fired only from his flankers 
and patrolling parties, they followed the example of their 
comrades, and precipitately retired to the village. Major 
Wool's regulars remained firm however, and being joined 
by Captain L. Leonard's party of flying artillery, and the 
6th, and a detachment of the 34th regiment, continued to 
annoy the advanced parties of the British column, and 
killed Lieutenant Colonel Wellington, of the 3d, or buffs, 
who was at its head. General Macomb, at this moment, 
personally directing the movements in the town, soon 
saw that the enemy's object, in making so much more ra- 
pid a march on its west than on the north, was to cut oflT 
Lieutenant Colonel Appling's and Captain Sproul's de- 
tachments, despatched his aid. Lieutenant Root, with or- 
ders to those officers to withdraw their forces from Dead 
creek, to join the detachment of Major Wool, and to fall 
upon the enemy's right flank. Whilst Lieutenant Colo- 
nel Appling was proceeding in obedience to this order, 
he was encountered on the north side of the town, by the 
light divisions of the enemy's 1st brigade, sent for the pur- 
pose of cutting him off, and which had that moment 
emerged from the woods. Their numbers were superior, 
and had he been delayed an instant longer on the Lake 
road, he must inevitably have yielded. Here he engaged, 
but after a short contest retired before them. In the cen- 
tre of the town he re-engaged them, and being joined 
by Major Wool, was ordered to retire to the American 
works on the south of the Saranac. 



232 

The retreat was effected in good order, and covered 
by a guard of 120 men, under Captain M'Glossin, of the 
15th infantry; the detachment alternately retreating and 
keeping up a brisk and effectual fire upon the British co- 
lumns. Having reached the works with a trifling loss, 
General Macomb ordered Lieutenant Harrison, of the 
13th, under the direction of Major Wool, and protected 
by Captain Leonard's artillery, to destroy the bridge over 
the Saranac. 

This order was not executed without some difficulty. 
The British having occupied the houses near the bridge, 
with their light troops, kept up a constant fire from the 
windows, and wounded Lieuts. Harrison and Turner, of 
the 13th, and Taylor of the 34th, These troops were, how- 
ever, soon after dislodged by a discharge of hot shot from 
the American works, and in conjunction with the right 
column, were engaged the remainder of the day in various 
attempts to drive the guards from the several bridges. But 
the planks had all been taken up, and being placed in the 
form of breastworks, served to cover the American light par- 
ties stationed for the defence of the passages. The obstruc- 
tions which had been thrown in the way of the column ad- 
vancing by the Lake road, and by the destruction of the 
bridge over Dead creek, greatly impeded its approaches, 
and, in attempting to ford the creek, it received a severe and 
destructive fire from the gun-boats, and galleys anchor- 
ed in front of the town. But not all the galleys, aided 
by the armament of the whole flotilla, which then lay 
opposite Plattsburgh, under Commodore Macdonough, 
could have prevented the capture of Macomb's army, af- 
ter its passage of the Saranac, had Sir George Provost 
pushed his whole force upon the margin of that stream. 
Like General Drummond, at Erie, he made a pause, in 
full view of the unfinished works of the Americans, and 
consumed five days in erecting batteries, and throwing up 
breastworks, for the protection of approaches. Of this 
interval the American general did not fail to avail himself, 
and kept his, troops constantly employed in finishing his 
line of redoubts. Whilst both parties were thus enga- 
ged in providing for the protection of their forces, the main 



233 

body of the British army came up with the advance ; and 
General Macomb was also re-enforced by the militia of 
New York, and the volunteers from the mountains of 
Vermont. Skirmishes between light detachments, sallies 
from the different works, and frequent attempts to restore 
the bridges, served to amuse the besiegers and the besieg- 
ed, while the former were getting up a train of battering 
cannon, and the latter strengthening their lines, and pre- 
paring to repel the attack. 

On the morning of the 1 1th, the motives of the British 
general, in delaying his assault upon the American works, 
became apparent. Being assured of his ability, at any 
time, to .destroy them by a single effort, he was regard- 
less of the manner in which they might be gradually 
strengthened, and awaited the arrival of the British squad- 
ron from Lake Champlain, in co-operation with which 
he contemplated a general attack, and the easy capture of 
the American fleet and army. On that day his fleet, con- 
sisting of a large frigate, the Confiance, of 39 guns ; the 
brig Linnet, of 16 ; the sloops Chub and Finch, (former- 
ly the United States' sloops Growler and Eagle,) of 11 
guns each ; and 13 gun-boats and row-galleys, mounting 
in all 95 guns, and having a complement of 1,050 men, 
made its appearance, under Captain Downie, round Cum- 
berland Head, and immediately engaged the American 
squadron, under Commodore Macdonough, then moored in 
Plattsburgh bay, and consisting of the ship Saratoga, the 
brig Eagle, the schooner Ticonderoga, the sloop Pre- 
ble and 10 gun boats mounting altogether 86 guns, (the 
largest vessels carrying 26,) and being manned with 820 
men. The first gun from the Confiance was the signal for 
a general action, and Sir George Provost instantly opened 
his batteries upon the works on the opposite bank of the 
Saranac. A tremendous cannonade ensued ; bomb shells 
and Congreve rockets were thrown into the American 
lines during the whole day ; and frequent but ineflectual 
attempts made to ford the river. 

At a bridge about a mile up the river, an attempt to 
throw over a division of the enemy's army, was hand- 
somely repulsed by a detachment of regulars ; and an ef 
20* 



234 

fort to force the passage of the bridge in the town, was 
effectually checked by a party of riflemen, under Captain 
Grosvenor. 

But the principal slaughter took place at a ford three 
miles from the works. There the enemy succeeded in 
crossing over three companies of the 76th regiment, be- 
fore his advance was impeded. A body of volunteers 
and militia stationed in a contiguous wood, opened a 
heavy fire upon them, and after a spirited contest, in which 
one of these companies was entirely destroyed, its captain 
killed, and three lieutenants and 27 men made prisoners, 
those who had attained the shore fell back in disorder 
upon an approaching column, then in the middle of the 
river. The receding and advancing columns mingled with 
each other, and being closely pressed by the volunteers, 
the whole body was thrown into a state of confusion, 
from which the officers could not recover them ; numbers 
were killed in the stream, and the dead and wounded be- 
ing swept along by the force of the current, sunk into 
one common grave. 

But the result of the engagement between the two na- 
val armaments, which continued upwards of two hours, 
in presence of the contending armies, soon determined 
the action upon land. Its effects were sensibly felt by the 
British general, whose plans were completely frustrated 
by its issue. After getting round Cumberland Head, 
Captain Downie anchored his fleet within 300 yards of 
the line formed by Commodore Macdonough, placing 
the Confiance frigate in opposition to the Saratoga, the 
Linnet to the Eagle, Captain Henley ; one of his sloops 
and all his galleys, to the schooner Ticonderoga, Lieute- 
nant-commandant Cassin, and the sloop Preble. His 
other sloop, alternately assailing the Saratoga and Eagle. 
The latter vessel was so situated, shortly after the com- 
mencement of the action, that her guns could not be brought 
to bear, and Captain Henley cut her cable, and placed her 
between the commodore's ship and the Ticonderoga, from 
which situation, though she exposed the Saratoga to a 
galling fire, she annoyed the enemy's squadron with much 
effect. Some minutes after ten o'clock, nearly all the 



235 

guns on the starboard side of the Saratoga being either 
dismounted or entirely unmanageable, Commodore Mac- 
donough was obliged to put out a stern anchor, and to 
cut the bower cable, by which means the Saratoga wind- 
ed on the enemy's frigate with a fresh broadside, which 
being promptly delivered, the Confiance immediately 
after surrendered, with 105 round shot in her hull, and 
her captain and 49 men killed, and 60 wounded. 

The Saratoga had 55 round shot in her hull, and had 
been twice set on fire by hot shot from the Confiance, but 
she sustained a loss of only 28 in killed and 29 wounded, 
notwithstanding she mounted 13 guns less than her anta- 
gonist. The Confiance had no sooner surrendered, than 
the Saratoga's broadside was sprung to bear on the brig, 
whose flag struck fifteen minutes after. Captain Henley, 
in the Eagle, had already captured one of the enemy's 
sloops; and the Ticonderoga, after having sustained a 
galling fire, caused the surrender of the remaining vessel. 
The principal vessels of the British fleet being now all 
captured, and three of their row galleys sunk, the remain- 
ing ten escaped from the bay in a shattered condition. 
The total loss of Commodore Macdonough's squadron, 
amounted to 52 men killed, and 58 wounded. The ene- 
my's loss was, 84 men killed, 110 wounded, and 856 pri- 
soners, who alone amounted to a greater number than 
those by whom they were taken. The capture of his 
fleet being announced to Sir George Provost, he imme- 
diately, withdrew his forces from the assault of the Ame- 
rican works. From his batteries, however, he kept up a 
constant fire until the dusk of the evening, when, being 
silenced by the guns of fort Monroe, under Colonel M. 
Smith, and of forts Brown and Scott, he retired within 
the town, and at 9 at night sent ofl* his artillery, and all 
the baggage for which he could obtain transport. About 
midnight he made a disgracefiil and precipitated retreat, 
leaving behind him all his sick and wounded, with a re- 
quest that they might be generously treated by General 
Macomb.* 

♦ Thompson's His. Sketches of the Late War. 



236 



117. HoMford Convention. 

During the second war with Great Britain, the peo- 
ple of the United States were divided into two political 
parties ; one condemning the war as unwise and unne- 
cessary, the other contending that it was just, and neces- 
sary for the maintenance of national honour. The op- 
position to the war was the greatest in the New England 
states, and during its continuance this opposition was 
confirmed. Enlistments of troops were in some instan- 
ces discouraged, and dissensions arose between the gene- 
ral and state governments, respecting the command of 
the militia, called out by order of the former, to defend 
the sea-board. In October, 1814, the legislature of Mas- 
sachusetts appointed delegates to meet and confer with 
the delegates from the other states of New England, or 
any of them, upon the subjects of their public grievances 
and concerns. The delegates met at Hartford, Conn., 
Dec. 15, 1815, and sat nearly three weeks with closed 
doors. This convention consisted of delegates from the 
states of Massachusetts, Connecticut, and Rhode Island; 
two members from New Hampshire, and one from Ver- 
mont ; these last were appointed at county meetings. 
After their adjournment, the convention published an ad- 
dress, charging the national government with pursuing 
measures hostile to the interests of New England, and 
recommending amendments to the federal constitution. 

" These alterations consisted of seven articles ; first, 
that representatives and direct taxes shall be apportioned 
to the number of free persons ; . secondly, that no new 
state shall be admitted into the Union without the con- 
currence of two thirds of both houses ; thirdly, that con- 
gress shall not have power to lay an embargo for more 
than sixty days ; fourthly, that congress shall not inter- 
dict commercial intercourse, without the concurrence of 
two thirds of both houses ; fifthly, that war shall not be 
declared without the concurrence of a similar majority; 
sixthly, that no person who shall be hereafter natural- 
ized, shall be eligible as a member of the senate or house 



237 

of representatives, or hold any civil office under the au- 
thority of the United States; and, seventhly, that no per- 
son shall be elected twice to the presidency, nor the 
president be elected from the same state two terms in 
succession. 

" The report of the convention concluded with a reso- 
lution, providing for the calling of another convention, 
should the United States * refuse their consent to some 
arrangement whereby the New England states, sepa- 
rately, or in concert, might be empowered to assume 
upon themselves the defence of their territory against 
the enemy,' appropriating a reasonable proportion of the 
public taxes for this purpose ; or ' should peace not be con- 
cluded, and the defence of the New England states be neg- 
lected as it has been since the commencement of the war.' "* 

The committee appointed to communicate these resolu- 
tions to congress, met at Washington the news of peace: 
and owing to this event another convention was not called. 
The proposed amendments of the constitution were sub- 
mitted to the several states, and rejected by all except Mas- 
sachusetts, Rhode Island, and Connecticut. 



118. Gen. Jackson^ s Victory at New Orleans. 

In the month of December, 1814, fifteen thousand 
British troops, under Sir Edward Packenham, were 
landed for the attack of New Orleans. The defence of 
this place was intrusted to Gen. Andrew Jackson, whose 
force was about 6000 men, chiefly raw militia. Several 
slight skirmishes occurred before the enemy arrived be- 
fore the city : during this time. Gen. Jackson was em- 
ployed in making preparation for his defence. His front 
was a straight line of 1000 yards, defended by upwards 
of three thousand infantry and artillerists. The ditch 
contained five feet of water, and his front, from having 
been flooded by opening the levees, and by frequent 
rams, was rendered slippery and muddy. Eight dis- 
tinct batteries were judiciously disposed, mounting in all 

* Goodrich. 



238 

12 guns of different calibres. On the opposite side of 
the river was a strong battery of 15 guns. 

" At daylight, on the morning of the 8th of January, 
the main body of the British, under their commander-in- 
chief, General Packenham, were seen advancing from 
their encampment to storm the American lines. On the 
preceding evening they had erected a battery within 
eight hundred yards, which now opened a brisk fire to 
protect their advance. The British came on in two co- 
lunms, the left along the levee on the bank of the river, 
directed against the American right, while their right 
advanced to the swamp, with a view to turn General 
Jackson's left. The country being a perfect level, and 
the view unobstructed, their march was observed from 
its commencement. They were suffered to approach in 
silence, and unmolested, until within three hundred yards 
of the lines. This period of suspense and expectation 
was employed by General Jackson and his officers, in 
stationing every man at his post, and arranging every 
thing for the decisive event. When the British columns 
had advanced within three hundred yards of the lines, 
the whole artillery at once opened upon them a most 
deadly fire. Forty pieces of cannon, deeply charged 
with grape, canister, and musket balls, mowed them 
down by hundreds, at the same time the batteries on the 
west bank opened their fire, while the riflemen, in per- 
fect security behind their works, as the British advanced, 
took deliberate aim, and nearly every shot took effect. 
Through this destructive fire, the British left column, 
under the immediate orders of the commander-in-chief, 
rushed on with their fascines and scaling ladders, to the 
advance bastion on the American right, and succeeded 
in mounting the parapet ; here, after a close conflict witn 
the bayonet, they succeeded in obtaining possession of 
the bastion ; when the battery, planted in the rear for its 
protection, opened its fire, and drove the British from the 
ground. On the American left, the British attempted to 
pass the swamp, and gain the rear, but the works had 
been extended as far into the swamp as the ground 
would permit. Some who attempted it, sunk in the mire 



239 

and disappeared ; those behind, seeing the fate of their 
companions, seasonably retreated, and gained the hard 
ground. The assault continued an hour and a quarter; 
during the whole time, the British were exposed to the 
deliberate and destructive fire of the American artillery 
and musketry, which lay in perfect security behind their 
breastworks of cotton bales, which no balls could pene- 
trate. At eight o'clock, the British columns drew off 
in confusion, and retreated behind their works. Flushed 
with success, the militia were eager to pursue the Bri- 
tish troops to their intrenchments, and drive them im- 
mediately from the island. A less prudent and accom- 
plished general might have been induced to yield to 
the indiscreet ardour of his troops ; but General Jack- 
son understood too well the nature of his own and 
his enemy's force, to hazard such an attempt. Defeat 
must inevitably have attended an assault made by raw 
militia, upon an intrenched camp of British regulars. 
The defence of New Orleans was the object ; nothing 
was to be hazarded which would jeopardize the city. 
The British were suffered to retire behind their Avorka 
without molestation. The result was such as might 
have been expected from the different positions of the 
two armies. General Packenham, near the crest of the 
glacis, received a ball in his knee. Still continumg to 
lead on his men, another shot pierced his body, and he 
was carried off the field. Nearly at this time. Major 
General Gibbs, the second in command, within a few 
yards of the lines, received a mortal wound, and was 
removed. The third in command. Major General Keane, 
at the head of his troops near the glacis, was severely 
wounded. The three commanding generals, on mar- 
shalling their troops at five o'clock in the morning, pro- 
mised them a plentiful dinner in. New Orleans, and gave 
them booty and beauty as the parole and countersign of 
the day.* Before eight o'clock, the three generals were 
carried off the field, two in the agonies of death, and 

* The giving of this countersign has been denied by Gen. Lambert, 
and four other superior officers of the British army, who were en- 
gaged in this expedition, in a published communication signed by 
them, and sent to this country during the present year, (1833.) 



240 

the third entirely disabled ; leaving upwards of 2000 of 
their men dead, dying, and wounded, on the field of bat- 
tle. Colonel Raynor, who commanded the forlorn hope 
which stormed the American bastion on the right, as he 
was leading his men up, had the calf of his leg carried 
away by a cannon shot. Disabled as he was, he was 
the first to mount the parapet, and receive the American 
bayonet ; 700 were killed on the field, 1400 hundred 
wounded, and 500 made prisoners, making a total on 
that day of twenty-six hundred. But six Americans 
were killed, and seven wounded."* 

On the 9th, General Lambert and Admiral Cochrane, 
with the surviving officers of the army, held a council of 
war, and determined to abandon the expedition. To 
withdraw the troops in the face of a victorious enemy, 
would have been difficult and hazardous. To withdraw 
in safety, every appearance of a renewal of the assault 
was kept up, till the night of the 18th, when the whole 
army moved off' in one body, over a road which had 
been previously constructed through a miry slough, in 
which a number of the troops perished by sinking into 
the mire. On the 27th, the whole land and naval forces 
which remained of this disastrous expedition, found 
themselves on board of their ships, with their ranks thin- 
ned, their chiefs and many of their companions slain, 
their bodies emaciated by hunger, fatigue, and sickness. 



1 19. Bank of the United States. 

The Bank of the United States was established by an 
act of congress of April 10th, 1816, and continues to 
March 3d, 1836. Its stock consists of three hundred 
and fifty thousand shares, of one hundred dollars each, 
constituting a capital of thirty-five millions of dollars. 
Seventy thousand shares, or seven millions of the stock, 
was taken by the United States, and the remaining two 
hundred and eighty thousand shares, amounting to twen- 
ty-eight millions of dollars, by individuals, companies, 

* Perkins. 



241 

&c. Of this twenty-eight millions of dollars, seven was 
required by the charter to be paid in gold or silver coin, 
and twenty-one millions in gold or silver coin, or funded 
debt of the United States. The property of the bank, inclu- 
ding its whole capital, is not to exceed in value fifty-five 
millions of dollars. 

The bank is located in Philadelphia, governed by 
twenty-five directors, chosen annually ; five of whom, be- 
ing stockholders, are appointed by the president of the 
United States, by and with the advice and consent of the 
senate; and twenty are annually elected at the banking- 
house, in Philadelphia, by the qualified stockholders ot 
the capital, (other than the United States,) on the first 
Monday of January. No person can be a director in 
the bank of the United States at the same time that he is 
a director in any other bank. At the first meeting after 
their election, the directors choose a president. The pre- 
sident is selected from the directors. 

The number of votes to w^hich stockholders are entitled, 
are, for one share and not more than two, one vote ; for 
every two shares above two, and not exceeding ten, one 
vote ; for every four shares above ten, and not exceeding 
thirty, one vote; for every six shares above thirty, and 
not exceeding sixty, one vote ; and for every ten shares 
above one hundred, one vote ; but no person, co-partner- 
ship, or body politic, is entitled to more than thirty votes. 
No share or shares confer the right of voting, that shall 
not have been held three calendar months previous to the 
day of election. No stockholders, but those actually re- 
sident within the United States, can vote by proxy. 

By the act of March 3d, 1819, it is provided that any 
person offering more than thirty votes, including those 
offered in his own right, and those offered by him as at- 
torney, &c., the judges of the election are required to ad- 
minister an oath to the person so offering more than thirty 
votes, to the following effect : " That he has no interest, 
directly or indirectly, in the shares upon which he offers 
to vote as an attorney ; and that the shares are, to the 
best of his knowledge and belief, truly, and in good faith, 
owned by the persons in whose name they stand at that 
21 



242 

time." No person is allowed to vote as proxy, &c. with- 
out a power, witnessed with an oath, endorsed and filed 
in the bank, that the giver of the proxy is the real 
and only owner of the shares specified in the power of 
attorney ; that he owns no other shares ; that no other 
person has any interest in the said shares ; and that no 
other power, now in force, has been given to any other 
person to vote at any election of directors of the said bank. 
Judges of elections permitting any person to give more 
than thirty votes at one election, without taking the oath 
prescribed by law, are subject to a fine not exceeding two 
thousand dollars, or to imprisonment not exceeding one 
year ; and persons swearing falsely, are liable to the 
pains and penalties for the punishment of wilful and 
corrupt perjury. 

Persons giving money, or any thing as a bribe, to pro- 
cure the interest, &c., of the president or any director of the 
bank, or the president or director receiving such bribe, are 
for ever disqualified from holding any ofiice of honour, 
trust, or profit, under the corporation, or under the United 
States. 

Not more than three fourths of the directors elected by 
the stockholders, nor more than four fifths of those ap- 
pointed by the United States, shall serve two successive 
years ; no director shall hold his office more than three 
years out of four in succession ; but the director who is 
President may serve without limitation. 

None but a stockholder, resident citizen of the United 
States, shall be a director, nor shall be entitled to any 
emolument. 

Seven directors may constitute a board, of whom the 
president shall always be one, unless unavoidably pre- 
vented, in which case his place may be supplied by any 
other director whom he, by writing under his hand, may 
depute for that purpose. 

A number of stockholders not less than sixty, if pro- 
prietors of one thousand shares, have power to call a 
general meeting of the stockholders, giving ten weeks 
notice in two newspapers of the place where the bank is 
seated, and specifying the object of the meeting. 



The cashier is required to give bond, with two or more 
sureties, in a sum not less than fifty thousand dollars, as a 
security for the faithful performance of his duties. 

The lands, &c., lawful for the bank to hold, are only for 
its immediate accommodation in business, or mortgaged to 
it as security or satisfaction for debts previously contract- 
ed, or purchased at sales upon judgments for such debts. 

The total amount of debts, of every description, which 
the bank shall at any time owe, must not exceed thirty • 
five millions of dollars, unless authorized by law to ex- 
ceed that amount. In case of excess, the directors under 
whose administration it takes place, are liable in their 
private capacities. This provision, however, does not 
exempt the property of the bank from being also liable. 
Directors who may dissent, or be absent, when such ex- 
cess is created, on giving notice thereof to the president 
of the United States, and to the stockholders, are exone- 
rated from such liability. 

The bank is prohibited from dealing or trading in any 
thing, except bills of exchange, gold and silver bullion, 
or sales of goods pledged for money lent by the bank. It 
cannot become the purchaser of any public debt, nor take 
more than six per centum per annum for or upon its loans 
or discounts. 

The bank cannot loan more than five hundred thou- 
sand dollars to the United States ; or to any particular 
State an amount exceeding fifty thousand dollars ; or to 
any foreign Prince or State, unless previously authorized 
by a law of the United States. 

The stock is assignable and transferable, according to 
rules established by the bank. 

Bills obligatory and of credit, under the seal of the 
bank, made to any person, are assignable by the endorse- 
ment of such person. But the bank is prohibited from 
making any bill obligatory, &c., under its seal, for a less 
sum than five thousand dollars. All bills issued by order 
of the bank, and signed by the president and cashier, are 
binding as if made by private persons. All bills or notes 
so issued, are payable on demand, except such as are for 
the payment of a sum not less than one hundred dollars, 



244 

which may be made payable to order, at any time not 
exceeding sixty days from date. 

Half-yearly dividends of the profits may be made. 
And once in three years the directors must lay before the 
stockholders an exact and particular statement of the 
situation of the bank. 

The directors of the bank are authorized to establish 
offices of discount and deposit wheresoever they shall 
think fit, within the United States or the territories thereof 
Or, instead of establishing such offices, it is lawful for 
the directors to employ any other bank or banks, to be 
first approved by the secretary of the treasury of the 
United States, to transact business other than discounting. 
Not more than thirteen, nor less than seven directors of 
every office of discount and deposit, shall be annually 
appointed by the directors of the bank, to serve for one 
year ; each shall be a citizen of the United States, and a 
resident of the State or Territory where the office is es- 
tablished ; not more than three fourths of those in office 
shall be appointed for the next succeeding year : and no 
director can hold his office more than three years out of 
four in succession ; but the president may be always re- 
appointed. 

The secretary of the treasury of the United States 
must be furnished, as often as he may require, not exceed- 
ing once a week, with full statements of the concerns of 
the bank, and he has a right to examine such of the 
books of the bank as relate to said statement. 

No stockholder, unless he be a citizen of the United 
States, has a vote in the choice of directors. 

No note can be issued of less amount than five 
dollars. 

If the bank, or any person on its account, shall deal 
or trade in any respect contrary to its charter, every per- 
son concerned as agent or party therein, shall forfeit tre- 
ble the value of the goods, &c., in which such dealing 
shall have been ; one half thereof to the informer, the 
other to the United States ; to be recovered in an action 
of law Avith costs of suit. 

The bills or notes of the bank are receivable ia ill 



245 

payments to the United States, until otherwise directed 
by act of congress. 

The banks must, whenever required by the secretary 
of the treasury, give the necessary facilities for transfer- 
ring the public funds from place to place, within the Uni- 
ted States, for the payment of public creditors, without 
charging commissions ; and also perform the duties of 
commissioners of loans. 

The deposites of moneys of the United States, in places 
in which the bank or its branches are established, must 
be made in the bank or its branches, unless the secretary 
of the treasury shall otherwise direct ; in which case he 
must immediately lay before congress, if in session, and 
if not, immediately after the commencement of the next 
session, the reason of such direction. 

The bank is prohibited from suspending payments in 
specie. In case of suspension, the holder of any bill, 
&c., can recover the amount thereof, and until it is paid, 
is entitled to interest at the rate of twelve per centum per 
annum. 

Forging, counterfeiting, &c,, the notes, &c., of the 
bank, is felony, and punishable by imprisonment and 
hard labour, or imprisonment and fine. 

If any person shall engrave, or have in his possession, 
any metallic plate, similar to the plates from which the 
notes, &c., of the bank are printed, or shall cause or suffer 
the same to be used, &c., he shall, upon conviction, be sen- 
tenced to imprisonment at hard labour not exceeding five 
years, or imprisoned not exceeding five years, and fined in 
a sum not exceeding one thousand dollars. 

No other bank shall be chartered by congress during 
the continuance of the charter of the bank of the United 
States, except within the district of Columbia. And the 
corporation of the bank shall exist for two years after the 
expiration of its charter, for the close of its concerns. 

Committees of either houses of congress have power 
to inspect the books of the bank, and to examine into its 
proceedings, &c., and whenever there is reason to believe 
the charter has been violated, a scire facias may be 
sued out of the circuit court for the district of Pennsyl- 
21* 



246 

vania, in the name of the United States, and the bank 
compelled to show cause why the charter should not be 
declared forfeited ; and it is lawful for the said court to 
examine into the truth of the alleged violation, and if such 
violation be made to appear, then to pronounce the char- 
ter forfeited. The final judgment of the court aforesaid 
is examinable in the supreme court of the United States.* 

After the United States bank went into operation, its 
stock was made an object of speculation, and at one time 
stood as high as $156 per 100. The dividends varied 
from 5 to 6 per cent. The branches of the bank were 
at Portland, Portsmouth, Boston, Providence, Hartford, 
New York, Baltimore, Washington, Richmond, Norfolk, 
Fayetteville, Charleston, Savannah, Mobile, New Orleans, 
Nashville, Louisville, Lexington, Cincinnati, Chilicothe, 
and Pittsburg. "The bank commenced operations undei 
the presidency of Captain William Jones, in January, 
1817. In 1820, the distinguished Langdon Cheves, of 
South Carolina, took charge of it, and restored it from 
a languishing condition to one of great prosperity. Nich- 
olas Biddle, Esq., succeeded him in 1823. About the 
year 1828-9, the subject of the renewal of its charter 
began to be agitated. The bank was drawn into the vor- 
tex of politics, and a fierce war was waged between its 
partizans and opponents. In October, 1833, the deposits 
of the government, which had hitherto been made exclu- 
sively with this bank, were removed by order of Presi- 
dent Jackson. A bill to recharter the bank had been ve- 
toed by him the preceding year. The charter expired, 
according to limitation, in 1836, and the same year the 
' United States bank of Pennsylvania,' was chartered by 
the legislature of that state, with the same capital of 
$35,000,000 ; and, purchasing the assets and assuming 
the liabilities of the former United States bank, continued 
the business under the same roof." 

" In 1837, a reaction commenced. All the banks, with 
very rare exceptions, suspended specie payments through- 
out the union. A resumption was attempted in 1839, but 
was only persevered in by the banks in New England 

* Force's National Calendar, 1823. 



247 

and New York. This new suspension, however, was 
not generally followed by contraction of the currency of 
Pennsylvania, until early in 1841, when another attempt 
was made to resume, but it proved fatal to the United 
States bank of Pennsylvania, and the Girard bank, which 
were obliged to go into liquidation." — Day's Hist. Coll., 
of Pennsylvania. 

Owing to its national character, the operations of the 
United States bank were very extensive. Its notes cir- 
culated all over the Union, and, for mercantile purposes, 
were oftentimes better than gold or silver. About the 
time of the expiration of its charter, there arose an op- 
position to its renewal. It was argued that such an in- 
stitution, so powerful and extensive in its operations, 
would eventually become uncontrollable by the people, 
and thus in some degree dangerous to their liberties. 
The failure of the bank caused great distress and sufFerinsf 
among those whose funds were invested in its stock under 
the belief of its being a safe and permanent institution. 



121. Conspiracy of the Blacks at Charleston, S. C. 
in 1822. 

The following" account of an intended insurrection of 
the slaves in Charleston, S. C. and its most timely dis- 
covery, is extracted from a pamphlet published by the 
authority of the corporation of Charleston in 1822. 

" On Thursday, the 30th of May last, about 3 o'clock 
in the afternoon, the Intendant of Charleston was in- 
formed by a gentleman of great respectability, (who, 
that morning-, had returned from the country) that a 
favourite and confidential slave of his had communi- 
cated to him, on his arrival in town, a conversation 
which had taken place at the market on the Saturday 
preceding, between himself and a black man ; which 
afforded strong reasons for believing that a revolt and 
insurrection were in contemplation among a proportion 
at least of our black population. The corporation was 
forthwith summoned to meet at 5 o'clock, for the purpose 



248 

of hearing the narrative of the slave who had given this 
information to his master, to which meeting the attend- 
ance of his excellency the Governor was solicited ; with 
which invitation he promptly complied. Between, how- 
ever, the hours of 3 and 5 o'clock, the gentleman who 
had conveyed the information to the Intendant, having 
again examined his slave, was induced to believe, that 
the negro fellow who had communicated the intelligence 
of the intended revolt to the slave in question, belonged 
to Messrs. J. & D. Paul, Broad Street, and resided in 
their premises. Accordingly, with a promptitude worthy 
of all praise, without waiting for the interposition of the 
civil authority, he applied to the Messrs. Paul, and had 
the whole of their male servants committed to the guard 
house, until the individual who had accosted the slave of 
this gentleman, on the occasion previously mentioned, 
could be identified from amono- them. 

" On the assembling of the Corporation at five, the 
slave of this gentleman was brought before them, having 
previously identified Mr. Paul's William as the man 
who had accosted him in the market ; he then related the 
following circumstances : 

" On Saturday afternoon last, (my master being out of 
town,) I went to market; after finishing my business, 
I strolled down the wharf below the fish market, from 
which I observed a small vessel in the stream with a 
singular flag ; whilst looking at this object, a black man 
(Mr. Paul's William) came up tome, and remarking the 
subject which engaged my attention, said, I have often 
seen a flag with the number 76 on it, but never with 96 
before. After some trifling conversation on this point, 
he remarked with considerable earnestness to me, Do 
you know that something serious is about to take place ? 
To which I replied, no. Well, said he, there is, and 
many of us are determined to right ourselves ! I asked 
him to explain himself — when he remarked, why we 
are determined to shake oflf our bondage, and for this 
purpose we stand on a good foundation, many have 
joined, and if you will go with me, I will show you the 
man who has the list of names, who will take yours 



249 

down. — I was so much astonished and horror struck at 
this information, that it was a moment or two before I 
could collect myself sufficiently to tell him I would have 
nothing to do with this business, that I was satisfied with 
my condition, that I was grateful to my master for his 
kindness, and wished no change. — I left him instantly, 
lest, if this fellow afterwards got into trouble, and I had 
been seen conversing with him, in so public a place, I 
might be suspected and thrown into difficulty. — I did 
not, however, remain easy under the burden of such a 
secret, and consequently determined to consult a free man 
of colour, named , and to ask his advice. On con- 
ferring with this friend, he urged me with great earnest- 
ness to communicate what had passed between Mr. Paul's 
man and myself to my master, and not to lose a moment 
in so doing. I took his advice, and not waiting, even 
for the return of my master to town, I mentioned it to 
my mistress and young master. — On the arrival of my 
master, he examined me as to what had passed, and I 
stated to him what I have mentioned to yourselves. 

" William, the man aforementioned, was then examin- 
ed; — after much equivocation, he admitted all these facts. 
The Council being under the conviction that he was in 
the possession of more information than he had thought 
proper to disclose, kept him confined. 

" Things remained in this state for six or seven days, 
until about the 8th of June, when William, who had been 
a week in solitary confinement, beginning to fear that he 
would soon be led forth to the scaffold, for summary 
execution, in an interview with Mr. Napier, (one of the 
committee appointed to examine him,) confessed, that he 
had for some time known of the plot, that it was very 
extensive, embracing an indiscriminate massacre of the 
whites, and that the blacks were to be headed by an in- 
dividual, who carried about with him a charm which 
rendered him invulnerable. He stated, that the period 
fixed for the rising, was on the second Sunday in June. 
This information was without delay conveyed to his ex- 
cellency the Governor, and a Council forthwith convened. 
Whatever faith we might have been disposed to place in 



250 

the unsupported and equivocal testimony of William, it 
was not conceived to be a case in which our doubts 
should influence our efforts for preparation and defence. 
Measures were consequently promptly taken, to place 
the city guard in a state of the utmost efficiency. Six- 
teen hundred rounds of ball cartridges were provided, 
and the sentinels and patroles ordered on duty with loaded 
arms. Such had been our fancied security, that the 
guard had previously gone on duty without muskets, 
with sheathed bayonets and bludgeons. 

" On the night of Friday the 14th, the information of 
William was amply confirmed by a gentleman who 
called on the Intendant, who stated that a faithful slave 
belonging to his family, in whom he had the utmost con- 
fidence, informed him that a contemplated insurrection 
of the blacks would occur on the succeeding Sunday, 
the 16th, at 12 o'clock at night, which, if not prevented, 
would inevitably take place at that hour. This slave 
also stated that one of his companions had informed him, 
that Rolla, belonging to Governor Bennet, had commu- 
nicated to him the intelligence of the intended insurrec- 
tion, and had asked him to join. That he remarked, 
in the event of their rising, they would not be with- 
out help, as the people from San Domingo and Africa 
would assist them in obtaining their liberty, if they 

only made the motion first themselves. That if A 

wished to know more, he had better attend their meet- 
ings, where all would be disclosed. After this, at 

another interview, Rolla informed A , that the 

plan was matured, and that on Sunday night, the 16th 
June, a force would cross from James' Island and land 
on South Bay, march up and seize the Arsenal and 
guard house, that another body at the same time would 
seize the Arsenal on the Neck, and a third would ren- 
dezvous in the vicinity of his master's mills. They 
would then sweep the town with fire and sword, not per- 
mitting a single white soul to escape. 

•' The sum of this intelligence was laid before the Go- 
vernor, who convening the officers of the militia, took such 
measures as were deemed the best adapted to the ap- 



251 

proaching exigency of Sunday night. On the 16th, at 
10 o'clock at night, the military companies, which were 
placed under the command of Col. R. Y. Hayne, were 
ordered to rendezvous for guard. 

" The conspirators finding the whole town encom- 
passed at 10 o'clock, by the most vigilant patroles, did 
not dare to show themselves, whatever might have been 
their plans. In the progress of the subsequent investi- 
gation, it was distinctly in proof, that but for these mi- 
litary demonstrations, the effort would unquestionably 
have been made ; that a meeting took place on Sunday 
afternoon, the 16th, at 4 o'clock, of several of the ring- 
leaders, at Denmark Vesey's, for the purpose of making 
their preliminary arrangements, and that early in the 
morning of Sunday^ Denmark despatched a courier, to 
order down some country negroes from Goose Creek, 
which courier had endeavoured in vain to get out of town. 

" No development of the plot having been made on Sun- 
day night, and the period having passed, which was 
fixed on for its explosion, it now became the duty of the 
civil authority to take immediate steps for the apprehen- 
sion, commitment, and trial of those against whom they 
were in possession of information. 

*' The number of blacks arrested was one hundred and 
thirty-one; of these thirty-five were executed, fifty-one 
acquitted, the rest were sentenced to be transported. 

"Among those executed, was one free black by the 
name of Denmark Vesey, who was considered the 
leader of the plot. In the revolutionary war. Captain 
Vesey of Charleston was engaged in supplying the 
French in St. Domingo with slaves from St. Thomas. 
In the year 1781 he purchased Denmark, a boy of about 
14 years of age, and afterwards brought him to Charles- 
ton, where he proved for 20 years a faithful slave. In 
1800, Denmark drew a prize of $1500 in the lottery, and 
purchased his freedom from his master for 600 dollars. 
From that period till the time of his apprehension he 
worked as a carpenter, distinguished for his great 
strength and activity. Among his colour he was 
always looked up to with awe and respect. His temper 



252 

was impetuous and domineering in the extreme, qualify- 
ing him for the despotic rule of which he was ambitious. 
All his passions were ungovernable and savage, and to 
his numerous wives and children, he displayed the 
haughty and capricious cruelty of an eastern bashaw." 

Among the most prominent of the other conspirators, 
was a slave by the name of Gullah Jack. " Born a 
conjuror and a physician, in his own country, (for in 
Angola they are matters of inheritance,) he practised 
these arts in this country for fifteen years, without its 
being generally known among the whites. Vesey, who 
left no engines of power unessayed, seems, in an early 
stage of his designs, to have turned his eye on this ne- 
cromancer, aware of his influence with his own country- 
men, who are distinguished both for their credulous 
superstition and clannish sympathies. Such was their 
belief in his invulnerability, that his charms and amulets 
were in request, and he was regarded as a man, who 
could only be harmed by the treachery of his fellows. 
Even those negroes who were born in this country seem 
to have spoken of his charmed invincibility with a con- 
fidence which looked much like belief" 

Of the motives of Vesey in forming this conspiracy, 
" the belief is altogether justifiable, that his end would 
have been answered, if, after laying our city in ashes, 
and moistening its cinders with blood, he could have 
embarked with a part of the pillage of our banks for San 
Domingo ; leaving a large proportion of his deluded fol- 
low^ers to the exterminating desolation of that justice, 
which would have awaited, in the end, a transient suc- 
cess." 

The following is extracted from the testimony of a 
black man on the trial of the conspirators : 

" About the 1st of June, I saw in the public papers a 
statement that the white people were going to build 
missionary houses for the blacks, which I carried and 
showed to Peter, and said, see the good they are going 
to do for us ; when, he said, — What of that? — Have you 
not heard, that on the 4th of July, the whites are going 
to create a false alarm of fire, and every black that comes 



253 

out. will be killed, in order to thin them ? Do you think 
they would be so barbarous? (said I) Yes! (said he) 
I do ! — I fear they have a knowledge of an array from 
San Domingo, and they would be right to do it, to pre- 
vent us joining that army, if it should march towards 
this land ! I was then very much alarmed. 

" Last Tuesday or Wednesday week, Peter said to me 
— You see, my lad, how the white people have got to 
windward of us ? You won't, said I, be able to do any 
thing. O, yes ! (he said) we will ! By George, we are 
obliged to ! He said, all down this way ought to meet, 
and have a collection to purchase powder. What, said 
I, is the use of powder ? — the whites can fire three times 
to our once. He said, but Hwill be such a dead time of 
the night, they worUt know what is the matte?; and our 
horse companies will go about the streets and prevent the 
whites from assembling, I asked him — Where will you 
get horses ? Why, said he, there are many butcher boys 
with horses ; and there are the livery stables, where we 
have several candidates; and the waiting men, belonging 
to the white people of the horse companies, will be told 
to take away their masters' horses. He asked me if my 
master was not a horseman ? I said, Yes ! Has he not 
got arms in his house? I answered, Yes ! Can't they be 
got at ? I said, Yes ! Then (said he) it is good to have 
them. I asked what was the plan? Why, said he, 
after we have taken the arsenals and guard houses, ihen 
we will set the town on fire, in different places, and as 
the whites come out we will slay them. If we were to 
set fire to the town first, the man in the steeple would 
give the alarm too soon. — I am the Captain, said he, to 
take the lower guard house and arsenal. But, I replied, 
when you are coming up, the sentinel will give the 
alarm. He said, he would advance a little distance 
ahead, and if he could only get a grip at his throat, he 
was a gone man, for his sword was very sharp ; he had 
sharpened it, and had made it so sharp, it had cut his 
finger, which he showed me. As to the arsenal on the 
Neck, he said, that it was gone as sure as fate, Ned 
Bennett would manage that with the people from the 
22 



254 

country, and the people between Hibbens' Ferry and 
Santee would land and take the upper guard house. ^ I 
then said, then this thing seems true. My man, said he, 
God has a hand in it, we have been meeting for four 
years, and are not yet betrayed. I told him, I was afraid, 
after all, of the white people from the back country and 
Virginia, &c. He said that the blacks would collect so 
numerous from the country, we need not fear the whites 
from the other parts, for when we have once got the city 
we can keep them all out. He asked if I had told my 
boys. I said no. Then, said he, you should do it, for Ned 
Bennett has his people pretty well ranged. But, said 
he, take care and don't mention it to those Avaiting men 
who receive presents of old coats, tfec. from their masters, 
or they'll betray us. I will speak to them. We then 
parted, and I have not since conversed with him. He 
said the rising was to take place last Sunday night, 16th 
June — That any of the coloured people who said a word 
about this matter would be killed by the others. The 
little man, who carUt be killed, shot, or taken, is named 
Jack, a Gullah Negro. Peter said there was a French 
company in town, of three hundred men, fully armed — ■ 
that he was to see Monday Gell, about expediting the 
rising." 



122. Western Antiquities. 

The numerous remains of ancient fortifications, 
mounds, «fec. found in the Western States, are the admi- 
ration of the curious, and a matter of much speculation. 

They are mostly of an oblong form, situated on well 
chosen ground, and near the water. 

One of the fortifications or towns at Marietta, Ohio, 
contains forty acres, accompanied by a wall of earth from 
six to ten feet high. On each side are three openings 
at equal distances, resembling gateways. The works 
are undoubtedly very ancient, as there does not appear 
to be any difference in the age or size of the timber 
growing on or within the walls, and that which grows 



255 

without ; and the Indians have lost all tradition respect- 
ing them. Dr. Cutler, who accurately examined the 
trees on the works at Marietta, thinks from appearances, 
that they are on the second growth, and that the works 
must have been built upwards of one thousand years. 

At a convenient distance from these works, always 
stands a mound of earth, thrown up in the form of a py- 
ramid. Upon examination, some of these mounds are 
found to contain an immense number of human skeletons. 

The ancient works on the western branches of the 
Muskingum river, extend nearly two miles, the ramparts 
of which are now in some places more than eighteen feet 
in perpendicular height. 

In Pompey,* Onondaga County, New York, are 
vestiges of a town, the area of which included more than 
five hundred acres. It was protected by three circular 
or elliptical forts, eight miles distant from each other. 
They formed a triangle which enclosed the town. From 
certain indications, this town seems to have been stormed 
and taken on the line of the north side. 

In Camillus, in the same county, are the remains of 
two forts, one covering about three acres, on a very high 
hill. It had one eastern gate, and a communication at 
west, towards a spring about ten rods from the fort. Its 
shape was elliptical. The ditch was deep, and the eastern 
wall ten feet high. 

The other fort is almost half a mile distant, on lower 
ground, constructed like the other, and about half as 
large. Shells of testaceous animals, numerous fragments 
of pottery, pieces of brick, and other signs of an ancient 
settlement, were found by the first European settlers. 

On the east bank of Seneca river, six miles south of 
Cross and Salt lakes, the remains of an ancient Indian 
defence have been discovered, together with a delineation 
of ill shapen figures, supposed to have been hierogly- 
phical, and engraved as with a chisel, on a flat stone, 
five feet in length, three and a half in breadth, and six 
inches thick ; evidently a sepulchral monument. 

The principal fortification was two hundred and twenty 
* Yates' and Moul ton's History. 



256 

yards in length, and fifty-five yards in breadth. The 
bank and corresponding ditch were remarkably entire ; 
as were two apertures, opposite each other in the middle 
of the parallelogram, one opening to the water, and the 
other facing the forest. 

About half a mile south of the great work was a large 
half moon, supposed to have been an outwork, but at- 
tended with this singularity, that the extremities of the 
crescent were from the larger fort. The banks of the 
ditch, both of this and the first fortress, were covered 
with trees that exhibited extremity of age. 

The flat stone above mentioned was found over a small 
elevation in the great fort. Upon removing it one of the 
visiting party dug up with his cane a piece of earthen 
vessel, which, from the convexity of the fragment, was 
supposed to contain two gallons. It was well burned, of 
a red colour, and had its upper end indented, as with the 
finger, in its impressionable state. 

Eastward, these fortifications have been traced eighteen 
miles from Manlius Square ; and in Oxford, Chenango 
county, on the east bank of Chenango river, are the re- 
mains of another fort, remarkable for its great antiquity. 
Northward, as far as Sandy Creek, about fourteen miles 
from Sacket's Harbour, near which, one covers fifty acres, 
and contains numerous fragments of pottery. 

Westward, they are discovered in great number. There 
is a large one in the town of Onondaga, one in Scipio, 
two near Auburn, three near Canandaigua, and several 
between the Seneca and Cayuga lakes. A number of 
ancient fortifications and burial places have also been dis- 
covered in Ridgeway, Genesee county. 

Near the Tonewande creek, at the double fortified 
to'vvn,* are some interesting antiquities, described by Dr. 
Kirkland. They are the remains of two forts. The 
first contained about four acres, and the other, distant 
about two miles, and situated On the other extremity of 
the ancient tomi, enclosed twice that quantity of ground. 

The ditch around the former was about five or six leet 

* This place is called by the Senecas, Tegataineaaghque, which 
mports a double fortified town, or a town with a fort at each end. 



257 

deep. A small stream of water, and a high bank, cir- 
cumscribed nearly one third of the enclosed ground. 
There were traces of six gates or avenues round the 
ditch, and near the centre a way was dug to the water. 
A considerable number of large thrifty oaks had grown 
up within the enclosed ground, both in and upon the 
ditch ; some of them appeared to be at least two hundred 
years old or more. 

Near the northern fortification, which was situated on 
high ground, were found the remains of a funeral pile, 
probably the burying place of the slain, who had fallen 
in some sanguinary conflict. The earth was raised 
about six feet above the common surface, and betwixt 
twenty and thirty feet in diameter. The bones appeared 
on the whole surface of the raised earth, and stuck out 
in many places on the sides. 

On the south side of Lake Erie, is a series of old for- 
tifications, from Cattaraugus creek to the Pennsylvania 
line, a distance of fifty miles. Some are from two to 
four miles apart, others half a mile only. Some contain 
five acres. The walls, or breastworks, are of earth, and 
generally on ground where there are appearances of 
creeks having once flowed into the lake, or where there 
was a bay. 

These vestiges of ancient fortified towns are widely 
scattered throughout the extensive territory of the Six 
Nations, and by Indian report, in various other parts. 
There is one on a branch of the Delaware river, which, 
from the size and age of some of the trees, that have 
grown on the banks, and in the ditches, appears to have 
existed nearly one thousand years, and perhaps for a still 
longer period. 

These antiquities afford demonstrative evidence of the 
remote existence of a vast population, settled in towns, 
defended by forts, cultivating agriculture, and more ad- 
vanced in civilization, than the nations which have in- 
habited the same countries since the European dis- 
covery.* 

The most probable conjecture respecting these people 

* Eastman's Hist, of N. Y. 
22* 



258 

is, that they were of Tartar origin, and came across to 
this continent near Beering's Straits, and going south- 
ward, followed the course of the great rivers — finding 
the soil fruitful on the Ohio and Mississippi, resided there 
for a while, till at length, following each other, they 
established themselves in the warm and fertile vales of 
Mexico. 



123. Erie Canal. 

This grand canal, the longest in the world, (if we ex- 
cept the Imperial Canal of China,) was commenced July 
4th, 1817, and completed Oct. 26th, 1825, at the expense 
of about eight millions of dollars. 

This canal is the property of the state of New York, and 
will probably afford a large revenue for public purposes. 

The Erie Canal, extending from Albany to Buffalo, 
is 40 feet wide on the surface, 28 on the bottom, 4 feet 
deep, and 362 miles in length, exclusive of side cuts and 
navigable feeders. The locks, 83 in number, are 15 feet 
wide between the gates, and 90 feet in length, and con- 
structed of the most imperishable stone, laid in water 
cement. The altitude of the water at the termination of 
the canal at Buffalo, is 565 feet above that of the Hudson 
at Albany. The total of ascent and depression overcome 
by means of lockage, throughout the whole extent, is 
688 feet. A tow-path is constructed on the bank of the 
canal, which is elevated from 2 to 4 feet above the sur- 
face of the water. 

The course of the Erie Canal, commencing at the Al- 
bariy Basin, is along the bank of the Hudson to Water- 
vliet, where it receives a navigable feeder from the 
Mohawk, constituting the communication with the North- 
ern or Champlain Canal. Thence it proceeds along the 
bank of the Mohawk, and crosses that river above the 
Cahoes Falls, by an aqueduct 1188 feet in length, sup- 
ported by 26 piers. It then continues about 12 miles on 
the north bank, after which it re-crosses the Mohawk, 
four miles below Schenectady, by an aqueduct 748 feet 



259 

m length, 25 feet above the water of the river, and sup- 
ported by 16 piers. Thence it winds along the south 
bank of the river, through Schenectady and Utica, to 
Rome. At Little Falls, the Erie is connected with the 
old canal, by a stone aqueduct across the Mohawk, 170 
feet in length, and supported by 3 arches. The Utica 
level, 69 1-2 miles in length, without a single lock, com- 
mences at Frankfort, 9 miles east of Utica, and proceed- 
ing through that village, Whitestown, Rome, Verona, 
Sullivan, and Manlius, terminates in the town of Salina, 
near the village of Syracuse. During this course, it 
passes the Sauquait, Oriscany, Oneida, Canastota, Chit- 
teningo, and Limestone creeks, by aqueducts of various 
extent. It then proceeds through the village of Syra- 
cuse, and crosses the Skeneateles outlet, by a stone aque- 
duct, supported by 3 arches ; and the Owasco creek, by 
an aqueduct of 4 arches, to Montezuma ; thence through 
the Cayuga Marshes, the villages of Clyde and Lyons, 
and passing Mud Creek, by a stone aqueduct, 90 feet in 
length, continues through Palmyra, Pittsford, and Ro 
Chester, to Lockport. At Pittsford, it crosses the Iron- 
dequot creek, on a stupendous embankment, 72 feet in 
height. At Rochester it crosses the Genesee river, by a 
stone aqueduct, of superior architecture, 530 feet in 
length. Between Rochester and Lockport, the canal 
passes several deep ravines, by aqueducts and embank- 
ments. At Lockport is an ascent of 60 feet, overcome 
by five double combined locks, to the Mountain Ridge, 
through which the canal passes, by a deep excavation, 
to the Tonewande creek. It then enters the creek, and 
continues along its channel to its mouth, where a dam is 
erected 4 1-2 feet in height; and proceeds along the 
shore of the Niagara river and Lake Erie, to its termi- 
nation at Buffalo. 

Connected with the canal, a pier of great length has 
been constructed in the Niagara river, at Black Rock, 
for the purpose of forming a harbour at that place, and 
supplying water for the summit level. The water of 
Lake Erie continues in the canal to Montezuma. Thence 
there is an ascent to the Jordan summit, from which the 



260 

canal descends to the level of Syracuse. It then ascends 
to the Utica summit, from which is a continuous descent 
to the Hudson. 

The canal debt, in 1826, amounted to $7,602,000; the 
receipts of tolls on the canal the same year, to $750,000; 
and the revenue from salt, and auction duties, belonging 
to the canal fund, to $420,000. The tolls in 1827, 
amounted to $859,000. It is estimated, that the reve- 
nues arising from tolls and the canal fund, will, besides 
paying the interest, extinguish the canal debt in ten 
years, dating from 1826.* 

When the canal was completed, October 26, a canal 
boat from Lake Erie entered the canal, which event was 
announced by the firing of cannon placed at suitable dis- 
tances, from Lake Erie to the city of New York, and 
thence back again to Lake Erie. 

On the 5th of November, when the canal-boat arrived 
at the city of New York, the day was celebrated by 
splendid processions, military parades, &c. &c. 

In the aquatic procession, which accompanied the ca- 
nal-boat, from New York to Sandy Hook, were 22 steam- 
boats and barges. When they arrived at the Hook, 
Governor Clinton went through the ceremony of unit- 
ing the waters, by pouring that of Lake Erie into the 
Atlantic. 



124. Gen. Lafayette^ s Visit. 

Gilbert Mottier Lafayette, the Marquis de Lafayette, 
America's early and tried friend, was born on the 6th of 
September, 1757, in the province of Auvergne, now the 
department of Haute Loire, in France, about 400 miles 
from Paris. 

He sprang from the ancient and illustrious family of 

Mottier, which for several centuries past has added the 

name of Lafayette. In 1774, at the age of seventeen, 

he was married to the Countess Anastasie de Noailles, 

* Eastman's Hist, of N. Y. 



261 

daughter of the Duke de Noailles. The fortune of this 
lady, added to his own, increased his income to about 
40,000 dollars annually; an immense revenue at that 
period. 

The contest between Great Britain and her North 
American colonies, was a subject of much interest to the 
nations of Europe, especially to the French people. The 
Marquis Lafayette, fired with enthusiastic ardour in the 
cause of liberty, tore himself from an affectionate family 
and the honours of the court, and, notwithstanding the 
prohibition of the French court, embarked for America 
in January, 1777, and entered the American army as a 
volunteer, without compensation. The American con- 
gress, struck with his magnanimity, gave him the com- 
mission of major-general in the army of the United States. 

His gallant conduct in the battle of Brandywine, (where 
he was wounded,) and at many other places, till the close 
of the war, proved him worthy of the confidence placed 
in him, 

Lafayette likewise gave large sums for the purpose of 
clothing and arming the American troops. 

After the close of the revolutionary war, Lafayette re- 
turned to France, where he was appointed commander 
of the French armies. During the furious and bloody 
storm of the French revolution, he was obliged to flee, 
and surrender himself to the Austrians, who imprisoned 
him in the castle of Olmutz. 

Having suffered a rigorous imprisonment, for five 
years, he was, through the influence of Buonaparte, (af- 
terwards emperor of France,) released, on the 25th of 
August, 1797. 

After an absence of forty years. General Lafayette, 
determined once more to visit the country of his adop- 
tion. Congress hearing of his determination, offered a 
public ship for the conveyance of the " Nation's Guest ;" 
but he politely declined their offer, and chose a private con- 
veyance. He accordingly, with his son, George Wash- 
ington Lafayette, embarked at Havre, on board the ship 
Cadmus, and arrived at New York, August 16, 1825. 

He was received with enthusiastic demonstrations of 



262 

joy, by all classes of the American people. From New 
York he proceeded by land to Boston, passing through 
New Haven and Providence. From Boston he pro- 
ceeded to Portsmouth, N. H., from whence he returned 
to Boston, and New York, passing through Worcester, 
Hartford, and Middletown. From New York he went 
up the Hudson, visiting Albany and other places on the 
river. Returning to New York, he proceeded on to Phi- 
ladelphia, Baltimore, and Washington. Here he was 
received by the house of representatives and senate of 
the United States, who voted him two hundred thousand 
dollars and a township of land for the important services 
rendered by him during the revoltitionary war. 

General Lafayette commenced his tour from Wash- 
ington, through the southern and western states, and re- 
turned to Albany by the way of Buffalo and the grand 
canal. From Albany he proceeded through Springfield 
to Boston, where he arrived on the 16th of June, and 
was received by the legislature of Massachusetts, then 
in session. On the i7th he was present at the ceremony 
of laying the foundation stone of the Bunker Hill mon- 
ument. He then visited the states of New Hampshire, 
Maine, and Vermont, and returned to New York to par- 
ticipate in the celebration of the fiftieth anniversary of 
American independence. 

He took his final leave of New York, July 14th, visit- 
ed the ex-presidents in Virginia, and soon after embarked 
for France, on board the frigate Brandywine, followed 
with the grateful benedictions of the American people. 



125. Insurrection and Massacre in Southampton 
County, Va. 

In August, 1831, a body of sixty or seventy slaves in 
Southampton County, Virginia, rose upon the white in- 
habitants, and massacred fifty-five men, women, and 
children. 

The leader of this insurrection and massacre was a 



263 

slave by the name of Nat Turner, about thirty-one years 
of age, born the slave of Mr. Benjamin Turner, of South- 
ampton County. From a child, Nat appears to have 
been the victim of superstition and fanaticism. He 
stimulated his comrades to join him in the massacre, by 
declaring to them that he had been commissioned by 
Jesus Christ, and that he was actmg under inspired di- 
rection in what he was going to accomplish. 

In^ the confession which he voluntarily made to Mr. 
Grey, while in prison, he says, "that in his childhood 
a circumstance occurred which made an indelible im- 
pression on his mind, and laid the ground work of the 
enthusiasm which terminated so fatally to many. Being 
at play with other children, when three or four years 
old, I told them something, which my mother overhear- 
ing, said it happened before I was born — I stuck to my 
story, however, and related some things which went, in 
her opinion, to confirm it ; others being called on were 
greatly astonished, knowing these things had happened, 
and caused them to say in my hearing, I surely would 
be a prophet, as the Lord had showed me things which 
happened before my birth." His parents strengthened 
him in this belief, and said in his presence, that he was 
intended for some great purpose, which they had always 
thought from certain marks on his head and breast. 
Nat, as he grew up, was fully persuaded he was destined 
to accomplish some great purpose ; his powers of mind 
appeared much superior to his fellow slaves ; they looked 
up to him as a person guided by divine inspiration, which 
belief he ever inculcated by his austerity of life and 
manners. 

After a variety of revelations from the spiritual world, 
Nat says, in his confession, that, "on the 12th of May, 
1828, I heard a loud noise in the heavens, and the Spirit 
instantly appeared tome and said the serpent was loosened, 
and Christ had laid down the yoke he had borne for the 
sins of men, and that I should take it on and fight against 
the serpent, for the time was fast approaching when the 
first should be last and the last should be first — and by 
signs in the heavens that it would make known to me 



264 

when I should commence the great work — and until the 
first sign appeared, I should conceal it from the know- 
ledge of men. — And on the appearance of the sign, (the 
eclipse of the sun last February, 1831,) I should arise and 
prepare myself, and slay my enemies with their own wea- 
pons. And immediately on the sign appearing in the 
heavens, the seal was removed from my lips, and I com- 
municated the great work laid out for me to do, to four 
in whom I had the greatest confidence, (Henry, Hark, 
Nelson, and Sam.) — It was intended by us to have begun 
the work of death on the 4th July last. — Many were the 
plans formed and rejected by us, and it affected my mind 
to such a degree, that I fell sick, and the time passed 
without our coming to any determination how to com- 
mence — still forming new schemes and rejecting them, 
when the sign appeared again, which determined me 
not to wait longer." 

Nat commenced the massacre by the murder of his 
master and family. He says, " Since the commencement 
of 1830, I had been living with Mr. Joseph Travis, who 
was to me a kind master, and placed the greatest confi- 
dence in me. In fact, I had no cause to complain of his 
treatment to me. On Saturday evening, the 20th of 
August, it was agreed between Henry, Hark, and myself, 
to prepare a dinner the next day for the men we expected, 
and then to concert a plan, as we had not yet determined 
on any. Hark, on the following morning, brought a pig, 
and Henry, brandy ; and being joined by Sam, Nelson, 
Will, and Jack, they prepared in the woods a dinner, 
whereabout three o'clock I joined them, I saluted them 
on coming up, and asked Will how came he there; he 
answered, his life was worth no more than others, and 
his liberty as dear to him. I asked him if he thought to 
obtain it ? He said he would, or lose his life. This was 
enough to put him in full confidence. Jack, I knew, 
was only a tool in the hands of Hark ; it was quickly 
agreed we should commence at home (Mr. J. Travis') on 
that night, and until we had armed and equipped our- 
selves, and gathered sufficient force, neither age nor sex 
was to be spared, (which was invariably adhered to.) 



265 

We remained at the feast, until about two hours in the 
night, when we went to the house and found Austin ; 
they all went to the cider press and drank, except myself. 
On returning to the house. Hark went to the door with an 
axe, for the purpose of breaking it open, as we knew we 
were strong enough to murder the family, if they were 
awaked by the noise ; but reflecting that it might create 
an alarm in the neighbourhood, we determined to enter 
the house secretly, and murder them whilst sleeping. 
Hark got a ladder and set it against the chimney, on 
which I ascended, and hoisting a window, entered and 
came down stairs, unbarred the door, and removed the 
guns from their places. It was then observed that I must 
spill the first blood. On which, armed with a hatchet, 
and accompanied by Will, I entered my master's cham- 
ber ; it being dark, I could not give a death blow, the 
hatchet glanced from his head, he sprang from the bed 
and called his wife, it w^as his last word. Will laid him 
dead with a blow of his axe, and Mrs. Travis shared 
the same fate as she lay in bed. The murder of this 
family, five in number, was the work of a moment, not 
one of them awoke ; there was a little infant sleeping in a 
cradle, that was forgotten, until we had left the house and 
gone some distance, when Henry and Will returned and 
killed it; we got here four guns that would shoot, and 
several old muskets, with a pound or two of powder. 
We remained some time at the barn, where we paraded ; 
I formed them in a line as soldiers, and after carrying 
them through all the manoeuvres I was master of, marched 
them off to Mr. Salathiel Francis', about six hundred 
yards distant." 

They proceeded in this manner from house to house, 
murdering all the whites they could find, their force aug- 
menting as they proceeded, till they amounted to fifty or 
sixty in number, all mounted, armed with guns, axes, 
swords, and clubs. They then started for Jerusalem, 
and proceeded a few miles, when they were met by a 
party of white men who fired upon them, and forced them 
to retreat. " On my way back, (says Nat,) I called at 
Mrs. Thomas's, Mrs. Spencer's, and several other places, 
23 



266 

the white families having fled, we found no more yictims 
to gratify our thirst for blood ; we stopped at Major Rid- 
ley's quarter for the night, and being joined by four of 
his men, with the recruits made since my defeat, we mus- 
tered now about forty strong. 

" After placing out sentinels, I laid down to sleep, but 
was quickly roused by a great racket ; starting up, I 
found some mounted, and others in great confusion ; one 
of the sentinels having given the alarm that we were 
about to be attacked, I ordered some to ride round and 
reconnoitre, and on their return the others being more 
alarmed, not knowing who they were, fled in diflerent 
ways, so that I was reduced to about twenty again ; with 
this I determined to attempt to recruit, and proceed on to 
rally in the neighbourhood I had left. Dr. Blunt's was 
the nearest house, which we reached just before day ; on 
riding up the 3'^ard, Hark fired a gun. We expected Dr. 
Blunt and his family were at Major Ridley's, as I knew 
there was a company of men there ; the gun was fired to 
ascertain if any of the family were at home, we were im- 
mediately fired upon and retreated, leaving several of my 
men. I do not know what became of them, as I never 
saw them afterwards. Pursuing our course back, and 
coming in sight of Captain Harris's, where we had been 
the day before, we discovered a party of white men at the 
house, on which all deserted me but two, (Jacob and Nat;) 
we concealed ourselves in the woods until near night, 
when I sent them in search of Henry, Sam, Nelson, and 
Hark, and directed them to rally all they could, at the 
place we had had our dinner the Sunday before, where 
they would find me, and I accordingly returned there as 
soon as it was dark and remained until Wednesday even- 
ing, when discovering white men riding around the place, 
as though they were looking for some one, and none of 
my men joining me, I concluded Jacob and Nat had been 
taken, and compelled to betray me. On this I gave up 
all hope for the present, and on Thursday night, after 
having supplied myself with provisions from Mr. Travis', 
I scratched a hole under a pile of fence rails in a field, 
where I concealed myself for six weeks, never leaving 



267 

my hiding place but for a few minutes in the dead of the 
night to get water which was very near ; thinking by 
this time I could venture out, I began to go about in the 
night, and evesdrop the houses in the neighbourhood ; 
pursuing this course for about a fortnight, and gathering 
little or no intelligence, afraid of speaking to any human 
being, and returning every morning to my cave before 
the dawn of day. I know not how long I might have 
led this life, if accident had not betrayed me. — A dog in 
the neighbourhood, passing by my hiding place, one 
night while I was out, was attracted by some meat I had 
in my cave, and crawled in and stole it, and was coming 
out just as I returned. A few nights after, two negroes 
having started to go hunting with the same dog, and 
passed that way, the dog came again to the place, and 
having just gone out to walk about, discovered me and 
barked, on which, thinking myself discovered, I spoke to 
them to beg concealment. On making myself known 
they fled from me. Knowing then they would betray 
me, I immediately left my hiding place, and was pursued 
almost incessantly, until I was taken a fortnight after- 
wards, by Mr. Benjamin Phipps, in a little hole I had 
dug out with my sword, for the purpose of concealment, 
under the top of a fallen tree. On Mr. Phipps' disco- 
vering the place of my concealment, he cocked his gun 
and aimed at me. I requested him not to shoot and I 
would give up, upon which he demanded my sword. 
I delivered it to him and he brought me to prison." 

Nat was executed according to his sentence at Jeru- 
salem, Nov. 11th, 1831. The following is a list of the 
persons murdered in the insurrection, on the 21st and 22d 
of August, 1831. 

Joseph Travis and wife and three children, Mrs. Eli- 
zabeth Turner, Hartvvell Prebles, Sarah Newsome, Mrs. 
P. Reese and son William, Trajan Doyle, Henry Bryant 
and wife and child, and wife's mother, Mrs. Catharine 
Whitehead, son Richard and four daughters and grand- 
child, Salathiel Francis, Nathaniel Francis' overseer 
and two children, John T. Barrow, George Vaughan, 
Mrs. Levi Waller and ten children, William Williams, 



268 

wife and two boys, Mrs. Caswell Worrel and child, 
Mrs. Rebecca Vaughan, Ann Eliza Vaughan and son 
Arthur, Mrs. John K. Williams and child, Mrs. Jacob 
Williams and three children, and Edward Drury — 
amounting to fifty-five. 



126. Riot in Providence in Sept. 1831. 

The committee of citizens appointed at the town meet- 
ing in Providence on the 25th ult. to investigate and 
make a statement of facts, have made a report. It is 
stated that for several years there has been in Olney's 
lane, and in the part of Providence called ' Snow Town,' 
a number of houses inhabited chiefly by idle blacks, 
others by whites, and others by a mixture, constituting a 
continual nuisance, from their riots and affrays ; that the 
town authorities had been remiss in not correcting the 
nuisance, as so hateful was it to those who lived within 
its sphere, that they made no efforts to discountenance the 
mob, whose proceedings on the night of the 22d ult. were 
scarcely interrupted in the presence of nearly 1000 satis- 
fied and passive spectators. Yet those who thus counte- 
nanced the mob, are now convinced that of all the evils 
that can be inflicted upon civil society, that of a lawless and 
ferocious mob is the most capricious in its objects, the most 
savage in its means, and the most extensive in its conse- 
quences. 

The first of the recent riots took place on Wednesday 
evening, Sept. 21. Five sailors, after supper, started from 
their boarding houses in the southerly part of the town to 
go ' on a cruise.' They arrived at the foot of Olney's 
lane about eight o'clock, where they met six or seven 
men, of one of the steamboats, with sticks or clubs in 
their hands, and without hats or jackets. They stated 
that they had been up and had a row with the ' darkies,' 
and asked the five sailors to go up and aid them. About 
a hundred persons were assembled, all of whom appear 
ed ready for an affray. The five sailors admit that they 



269 

proceeded up the lane with the multitude. A great noise 
was made, the crowd singing and shouting until they 
came near the elm tree, when a gun was discharged and 
stones thrown from the vicinity of the houses occupied by 
the blacks. Stones were also thrown by the crowd against 
the houses. The committee have received no satisfactory 
evidence whether the discharge of the g-un and stones by 
the blacks preceded or succeeded the stones thrown by 
the crowd, or whether they were simultaneous. It is 
pretty certain that upon the firing of the gun, the main body 
of the crowd retreated to the foot of the lane. The five 
sailors, however, continued up the lane, and when nearly 
opposite the blacksmith's shop, another gun was discharg- 
ed. William Henry, one of the five sailors, put his hand 
to his face, and said he was shot. George Erickson and 
William Hull proceeded to the house the farthest east 
but one, on the south side of Olney's lane, occupied by 
blacks. A black man standing on the steps presented a 
gun, and told them to keep their distance at their peril. 
Hull proposed taking the gun from him, but Erickson 
thought it best to leave him. They accordingly joined 
their three comrades, and proceeded up the lane about a 
hundred feet to a passage leading from the south side of 
the lane to a lot in the rear. They saw three or four 
men, one of whom Hull knew. The black whom they had 
seen on the steps with a gun, perceiving that they had 
stopped, ordered them again ' to clear out,' or he would 
fire upon them. He said, ' Is this the way the blacks are 
to live, to be obliged to defend themselves from stones V 
The sailors refused to go any farther. One of them, Hull 
thinks it was George, told the black to ' fire and be damned.' 
Two attempts to fire were made, a flash and a snap ; upon 
the third, the gun went off 

George fell, mortally wounded, with a large shot in his 
breast. William Hull and John Phillips were wounded, 
but not dangerously. George died in about half an hour, 
during which time Hull states that he could obtain no 
assistance from the crowd below. Before he was removed, 
and within half an hour of his death, as Hull states, the 
crowd had increased to a large mob, and they proceeded 
23* 



270 

up the lane, and demolished two of the houses occupied 
by blacks, and broke the windows and some of the furni- 
ture of others. 

On the 22d, the knowledge that a w^hite man had been 
shot by the blacks, made a great excitement, and the mob 
assembled at 7 o'clock, and the sheriff arrested seven 
and committed them to jail, but in three or four other in- 
stances the mob made a rescue. Twenty-five soldiers of 
Capt. Shaw's company being ordered out, they -were pelt- 
ed by the mob with some injury, and it being perceived 
that nothing short of firing w^ould have any other effect 
than to exasperate the mob, they marched off, and no fur- 
ther attempt was made that night to quell the mob. On 
Friday morning it was generally reported that an attempt 
would be made to break into the jail and rescue the pri- 
soners. A meeting of the State Council was had, three 
infantry, one cavalry, and one artillery company ordered 
to be under arms. Four of the rioters were liberated for 
want of evidence, and three bound over for trial, that the 
mob might have no pretence to attack the jail. In the 
afternoon the following placard was posted. 

NOTICE. 

' All persons ho are in favor of Liberating those Men ho 
are confined within the walls of the Providence Jail are 
requested to make due preparation, and govern themselves 
accordingly' 

' N B — No quarters Shone.' 

Most of the evening from 30 to 50 collected in front of 
the jail, many threats were uttered, and it was with diffi- 
culty that the mob could be made to believe that all the 
prisoners had been discharged. Soon after, a man who 
had an instrument under his arm, apparently a sword, 
appeared and ordered the mob to Snow Town, whither 
they went, but did but little damage. 

On Saturday evening, 6 o'clock, the same companies 
mustered about 130 men at their armories, and the sheriff 
repaired to Snow Town at half past eight. There was a 
great crowd, and stones were throAvn at the houses : he 
waited on the Governor, who at his request ordered out 



271 

the troops, who on their way to their post on the hill 
west of the buildings the mob were destroying, were 
sorely pelted, and in clearing the hill, one of the mob 
seized an infantry soldier's musket, and pulled him down 
the bank 20 feet. A skirmish ensued between two or 
three soldiers and some of the mob, in which an artille- 
rist gave the man who had seized the soldier, a sabre cut. 
After the military had taken their position, the riot act 
was read audibly by W. S. Patten, Esq. a Justice of the 
Peace, the mob listening in silence, after which all per- 
sons were repeatedly warned to disperse peaceably, and 
told that all Avho remained would be considered rioters. 
The night was still, and the proclamation and statements 
were plainly heard at a great distance : but the multitude 
answered by huzzas, shouts, and threats. The sheriff then 
gained attention, and stated that all must disperse, or in 
five minutes they would be fired upon. The shouts and 
stones were redoubled, and exclamations of ' fire and be 
damned' were heard from all quarters. The civil officers 
were constantly employed in trying to induce the mob to 
depart. Soldiers being injured from an opposite hill, the 
sheriff' directed the crowd to retire from that, or he would 
have to fire upon them; one party moved off tOAvards 
Mr. Newell's residence, and another portion towards the 
houses near the bridge. 

The mob then again attacked one of these houses, 
throwing stones and demolishing the windows. The 
sheriff^ in a very loud voice, commanded them to desist, 
but no attention was paid to him. The violence of the 
attack increased, so that it was supposed they had begun 
to tear the building down. At this time the sheriff re- 
quested the Governor to detach a portion of the force to 
suppress the riot. The Light Dragoons and the first 
Light Infantry were accordingly ordered to march under 
the sheriff's directions. The Governor advised the she- 
riff not to fire unless in self-defence. As these two com- 
panies approached Mr. Newell's in order to gain the road, 
they found a portion of the tumultuous crowd still posted 
in that quarter, who threw stones upon them. The sol- 
diers halted, and musketry was discharged into the air. 



272 

with a view to intimidate the rioters, and thus cause them, 
to disperse without injury, but this firing produced no 
other effect than a shower of missiles, accompanied with 
hootings and imprecations. The sheriff left this detach- 
ment, returned to the Governor, and said he did not 
deem it prudent to move down the hill, leaving this large 
body of the mob in the rear. The Governor then directed 
the company of Cadets to occupy a position to protect 
their rear, which they did accordingly. The sheriff with 
the two companies first detached, then marched down, the 
infantry in front, he constantly directing all persons to re- 
tire, and moving sufficiently slow to give them an oppor- 
tunity to do so. As he approached the house, the mob 
desisted from their work. 

During this march, the stones were continually heard 
rattling against the muskets, and fell thick among the 
soldiers. As the troops approached the bridge, part of 
the mob retired before them ; some occupied the ground 
upon each flank, and the sides of the bridge were filled. 
They slowly crossed the bridge, the sheriff continually 
and earnestly repeating his request for the rioters to dis- 
perse, warning them of their danger. The crowd immedi- 
ately closed in upon their rear with great clamour, throw- 
ing stones without cessation. After the detachment had 
gained the street east of the bridge, the assaults upon 
them increased to so great a degree of violence, that the 
Cavalry were forced against the Infantry, and the rear pla- 
toon of Infantry nearly upon the front. The Dragoons 
called out to the Infantry that they could not withstand 
the incessant shower of missiles ; and unless the Infantry 
fired upon the rioters, it was impossible that they could 
remain. The Cavalry were without ammunition. The 
Infantry also exclaimed that they could no longer sustain 
these dangerous volleys of stones, and if they were not 
permitted to defend themselves, they felt they were sacri- 
ficed. The detachment halted in Smith-street, near its 
junction with North Main-street, at a distance of about 
forty rods from the residue of the military on the hill. 
The Infantry faced about to present a front to the assail- 
ants and the Light Dragoons who had been compelled to 



273 

advance partly along their flanks, filed past them, and 
formed upon the left. 

After they halted, the stones were still hurled unremit- 
tingly. Many of the soldiers were seriously injured. 
The stocks of several of the muskets were split by the 
missiles. The air was filled with them. The sheriff^ 
who was by the side of the Captain of the Infantry du- 
ring the whole march, repeatedly commanded the mob to 
desist, but those orders were wholly unavailing. It hav- 
ing now become manifest that no other means existed by 
which the riot could be suppressed, or the lives of the men 
preserved, the sheriff directed the Captain to fire. The 
Captain then gave the word, ' ready.' Here a momentary 
pause took place. The stones were still thrown with the 
greatest violence, and exclamations were vociferated, 
' Fire and be damned.' The Captain turned to the sheriff 
and asked, ' Shall I fire ?' Perceiving that the crisis had 
at length arrived, and that the danger was imminent, he 
replied, ' Yes, you must fire.' The further orders were 
then given, 'Aim — Fire.' A discharge followed in a 
somewhat scattering manner.* After the order was thus 
executed, a second was immediately given to cease firing. 
The most perfect silence ensued, not a sound was heard, 
and all violence instantly ceased. In about five minutes, 
it being evident the mob was now quelled, the Infantry 
assumed a new position in the line on the east side of 
Main-street, facing Avestwardly with the Cavalry on their 
left. 

At the moment these two companies passed the bridge 
on their march eastward, the shouts were so violent, and 
the attacks upon them appeared so alarming, that the 
Governor, apprehensive for their safety, ordered the com- 
pany of Cadets to march double quick time to their sup- 
port. The firing of the Infantry was heard immediately 
after. The Cadets were then moving do\ATi, but had not 
passed below the point where the Governor with the Ar- 
tillery and volunteer companies remained. They how- 
ever continued their march, crossed the bridge, and pro- 
ceeded down Canal-street to Weybosset bridge, dispersing 
* Four persons were killed. — Ed. 



274 

the mob before them. After the firing ceased, informa- 
tion was brought to the Governor, that the multitude was 
separating. Before leaving the hill, the Governor re- 
quested Dr. Parsons, who was with him, to attend upon 
the wounded, and render them every possible assistance. 

Throughout this investigation, the committee have not 
been able to conceal from their view the disastrous conse- 
quences of a predominance of the mob over the Infantry, 
on the night of the 24th. The Dragoons had been driven 
upon the Infantry, and forced partly around their flank ; 
the men could stand the pelting no longer. Surrounded 
as they were, no effectual use could be made of the bayo- 
net. They were obliged to fire, or suffer their ranks to 
be broken. Had their ranks been broken, the lives of 
many if not all of the soldiers would have been sacrificed, 
and their arms fallen into the possession of the mob. 

The Committee therefore are of unanimous opinion, 
that the necessity of a discharge by the Infantry was 
forced upon them by the mob, and that it was strictly in 
defense of their lives. 



127. Florida or Seminole War. 

As early as 1821, General Jackson, at that time gov- 
ernor of Florida, urged upon the national government 
the necessity of removing the Creeks, who, in the diffi- 
culties with the Indians in 1814 and 1818, had fled to 
Florida and incorporated themselves with the Seminoles. 
It was feared that the increase of the Indian population 
east of the Mississippi would, sooner or later, produce 
bad consequences. 

These representations were so far disregarded, that a 
treaty was held with these and other Indians on the 
peninsula of Florida, in September, 1823, at Camp Moul- 
trie, which stipulated for their continuance in the terri- 
tory during twenty years. By this treaty, the Seminoles 
relinquished all their claim to lands in Florida, with the 
exception of a tract of about five millions of acres, on 



275 

which they bound themselves to continue. A further 
treaty was made at Payne's Landing, in 1832, by which 
they gave up all their reservations, and conditionally 
agreed to remove. This last treaty was generally con- 
sidered by the Seminoles as unfair and treacherous. 

In 1834, General Thompson was sent to Florida to 
take measures for the emigration of the Indians, He 
soon found that the greater part of the Indians were un- 
willing to remove. In June, 1835, General Thompson, 
while holding a conference with the Indians, got into a 
personal dispute with Oscedla, the favorite chief of the 
Indians, and being somewhat irritated with his manner, 
arrested and put him in irons, and confined him for a day 
in prison. Osceola was deeply exasperated and bent on 
revenge. He dissembled his feelings ; seemed penitent ; 
signed a treaty to remove, and was released. 

As the Indians had difficulties among themselves with 
regard to the treaty, some being for, others against it, the 
Government ordered troops from the southern posts, to 
repair to Fort Brooke at Tampa Bay, in order to settle 
their differences. The command was given to General 
Clinch, who was at Camp King. On the 28th of Decem- 
ber, 1835, while Major Dade, with 117 men, was march- 
ing from Fort Brooke to Camp King, about forty miles 
from the latter place, he was suddenly attacked by a 
large body of Indians lying in ambush. Major Dade 
and many of his men fell dead on the first fire. The 
command now devolved upon Captain Gardiner, who 
when the Indians were driven to some distance, directed 
a breastwork to be thrown up for the protection of his 
men. Owing to the little time they had for the pur- 
pose, they were not able to erect one more than about 
two and a half feet high. The Indians being reinforced, 
advanced upon the little breastwork and shot down every 
man who attempted to work the field-piece they had with 
them. These brave men, although obliged to lie down 
to load and fire their guns, continued the conflict to the 
last extremity. At length their ammunition gave out, 
and the Indians broke into the enclosure, and every man 
was either killed, or so badly wounded as to be unable 



276 

to make resistance ; only three men survived the action, 
one or two of whom subsequently died of their wounds.* 

On the same day that Major Dade and his men were 
killed, General Thompson and some of his companions 
were waylaid and killed, in sight of Fort King, by a body 
of Indians headed by Osceola, who now fully glutted his 
revenge. 

The next event of importance which occurred after 
these tragedies, was the action of Withlacoochee. Gen- 
eral Clinch, previously to this event, was lying in gar- 
rison at Fort Drane, about thirty miles from Fort King. 

*^ The spot where these brave men fell was passed by the army under 
General Gaines, on their route from Fort Brooke to the north, on the 
20th of February, 1836. The following account is given by an oflBcer 
of the army : " Resuming their march at daybreak on the 20th, they 
pursued the even tenor of their w^ay until about nine o'clock, when the 
appearance of large vultures but too plainly foretold the approach of 
the army to the ead spot of slaughter. The advance-guard having 
passed the battle-ground without balling, the general and his staff came 
upon one of the most appalling and affecting scenes that the human eye 
ever beheld. A short distance in the rear of the little field-work lay a 
few broken cartridge-boxes, fragments of clothing, here and there a 
shoe, or an old straw hat, w^hich perhaps had been exchanged for a 
military cap ; then a cart partly burnt, with the oxen still yoked lying 
dead near it ; a horse had fallen a little to the right ; and here, also, a 
few bones of the hapless beings lay bleaching in the sun ; w^hile the 
scene within and beyond the triangular enclosure baffles all description. 
One would involuntarily turn aside from the horrible picture to shed a 
tear of sorrow, and ' wish that he had nothing known or nothing seen.' 
From the positions in which the bodies of this devoted little band were 
found, it was evident that they had been shot down in the faithful dis- 
charge of their duty ; their bodies were stretched with striking regu- 
larity, nearly parallel with each other ; and it is very doubtful whether 
the Indians touched them after the battle, except to take some few 
scalps, and to divest the officers of their coats. A short distance further, 
in the middle of the road, was the advance guard, about twenty-eight 
in number ; and immediately in the rear lay the remains of poor Dade, 
while a few feet to the right, in the rear, were those of the estimable 
Captain Frazer. To guard against surprise, our troops had been im- 
mediately formed into a quadrangular line, and soon after a detail of the 
regulars commenced the pleasing though mournful task of consigning 
the remains of their mutilated brethren in arms to whence they came. 
Within the enclosure two large graves were dug, into which the bodies 
of ninety eight non-comraiesioned officers and privates were placed ; and 
outside of the northeast angle of the work,* nother grave received the 
bodies of eight officers, at the head of which, the field-piece which had 
been spiked and concealed by the enemy, but recovered, was planted 
vertically. The regular troops, formed into two columns and led by the 
immediate friends of the deceased officers, then moved, with reversed 
arms, in an opposite direction, three times around the breastwork, while 
the bands played the Dead March." 




Battle of Okee-Chobee Lake, Florida.— p. 277. 




Massacre of Major Dade and his Coniinand. — p. i^b. 



277 

Being joined by about 500 volunteers from the adjoining 
counties, he set out on an expedition against the Indian 
head-quarters. When the army in part had crossed the 
Withlacoochee river, they were attacked by Osceola and 
his warriors, who had concealed themselves at this spot 
for the purpose. The troops stood firm, and finally^ after 
a conflict of an hour, succeeded in driving the Indians 
away. In this conflict 4 men were killed and 52 wound- 
ed, some of whom died of their wounds. The Indian 
loss is supposed to have been greater. 

General Clinch was obliged to return to Fort Drane 
without efl^ecting his object, and his position was ren- 
dered critical. General Scott sent troops to his relief. 
General Gaines, with a force of about 1,000 men from 
New Orleans, landed at Tampa Bay, February 4, 1836. 
Four days afterwards. General Scott arrived at St. Au- 
gustine. General Gaines marched for the Withlacoo- 
chee to attack the Seminoles ; he was opposed by them 
at and near this place, and suffered some loss ; Major 
Izard, of the United States Dragoons, was killed. 
Osceola contrived to deceive General Gaines by a par- 
ley, till the Indian women and children were removed 
South, among the everglades and hammocks. 

After General Scott left Florida, Major General Jesup 
was appointed to the command. Having a large force 
under his- orders, he was quite confident of bringing the 
war to a close in a short time ; but his efforts were 
equally unsuccessful as those before, and a great deal 
of time was wasted by fruitless negotiations with the 
Indians. 

A body of about 1 ,000 men under Colonel Taylor be- 
ing directed against the enemy, on the 25th of Decem- 
ber, 1837, a battle was fought at Okee-Chobee lake, at 
the edge of the everglades, about 70 or 80 miles from 
Tampa Bay. A small party of Indians being seen at 
this place, they were pursued till they reached a ham- 
mock, where the Indians were posted in great numbers. 
This position was chosen with great judgment ; the 
everglades over which the whites were to pass were cut 
down to give effect to their fire. When the whites ad- 

24 



278 

vanced, each Indian selected his victim, and the advan' 
cing column was mowed down by the first destructive 
volley. The enemy poured in their destructive fire 
from the ground, the bushes, and the tops of trees ; but 
they were afterwards forced to retire. Twenty-eight of 
the whites were killed, and one hundred and eleven were 
wounded. Among the killed were Colonel Thompson, 
Captain Van Swearingen, and Colonel Gentry mortally 
wounded. 

In Oct., 1837, Osceola, with about 70 warriors, un- 
der the protection of a flag, came into the camp of Gen- 
eral Jesup, who, believing him to be treacherous, caused 
him to be forcibly detained. He was taken to St. Au- 
gustine, and thence he was sent into confinement at Fort 
Moultrie, on Sullivan's Island, in the harbor of Charles- 
ton, South Carolina, where he died of the throat distem- 
per, on the 31st of January, 1838. 

This harassing warfare was brought to a close by the 
exertions of Colonel Worth, and on the 14th of August, 
1842, an official announcement was made that the war 
with the Indians in the territory of Florida had ceased. 
There is not in the history of the United States a war 
related so fatal and expensive, when the comparative and 
apparent insignificance of the enemy is considered. 
Millions of money were expended, and hundreds of valu- 
able lives were sacrificed ; great numbers perished by 
disease contracted by traversing swamps and morasses, 
among poisonous reptiles, and through the mud, mire, 
and waters of stagnant lakes. 



128. Revolution in Texas. 

Settlements were made in the limits of Texas as early 
as 1692, but the savages were so hostile in the vicinity 
that but little progress was eff'ected. The Spanish Gov- 
ernment, and afterwards that of the Mexican, in order to 
establish settlements in this territory, ofi'ered grants of 
lands and other inducements to settlers from the United 



279 

States. Early in 1821, Stephen B. Austin, from Con- 
necticut, went to the Brasses river to secure a portion 
of territory which his father had bequeathed to him. He 
secured the grant, and liberal offers were made by the 
Government to others who would go and settle there. 

Many settlers accepted these offers, and their increase 
and prosperity soon began to alarm the Mexican Govern- 
ment. When Iturbide was dethroned in Mexico, a con- 
federation was formed ; Coquila and Texas were united 
in one state ; and a system of measures was adopted 
which finally led to the declaration of Texan indepen- 
dence. In 1825, the Mexican Congress passed a law 
prohibiting all traffic in slaves, and freeing all born in 
Texas at the age of 14 ; and soon a law was passed 
freeing all slaves in the limits of Texas. As most of 
the settlers were planters from the Southern States, who 
had brought their slaves with them, these laws were 
considered by them as unjust and oppressive. 

The Texans, in vain, petitioned the Mexican Congress 
for relief; and Stephen Austin, when visiting the capital 
for this purpose, was seized and put in prison, where he 
was confined two years. Upon the abrogation of the 
State Governments, and the establishment of Centralism 
under Santa Anna, a convention of the citizens of Texas 
was called, and independence from Mexico was declared. 
General Coss having been sent by the Mexican Govern- 
ment to dissolve the Legislature and seize the members, 
the people of Texas flew to arms. On the 8th of Octo- 
ber, 1835, they moved upon Goliad, a strong fortress, 
which they carried after a bloody engagement. A force 
of 1000 men, under the command of Austin, advanced 
upon San Antonio, where General Coss was entrenched 
with 1,500 men, and forced him to surrender on condition 
that the prisoners should be allowed to pass beyond the 
Rio Grande. 

Santa Anna, the President of Mexico, with a force of 
8,000 men, now moved forward, threatening to extermi- 
nate the Americans from the soil of Texas. The right 
of his army moved in the direction of Matamoras ; the 
center and left, under Santa Anna himself, marched 



280 

towards San Jacinto. It was his intention that the 
divisions should move in parallel lines and keep up a 
communication, and so sweep the province, and meet at 
Galveston. 

In March, 1836, San Antonio de Bexar was besieged, 
and the Alamo was defended by a force of only 187 men, 
commanded by Colonel W. B. Travis. The garrison 
sustained the siege for two weeks, till they were all 
slain but seven, who surrendered ; and it is stated they 
were afterwards put to death by the order of Santa Anna. 
Besides Colonel Travis, here fell Colonel David Crock- 
ett, and Colonel James Bowie, the inventor of the Bowie 
knife. The loss of the Mexicans in storming the place 
is stated in some accounts to have been 1,000 in killed 
and wounded. 

While Santa Anna was engaged at San Antonio, Gen- 
eral XJrrea marched upon Goliad. Before he reached 
this place, he came up with Colonel Fanning's troops, 
with whom a bloody action was fought. On the 20th of 
March, Colonel Fanning, with 520 Texans, surrendered 
as prisoners of war ; and nine days afterwards, all were 
shot down by the Mexicans, except six only, who es- 
caped under cover of the smoke of their guns. 

On the 21st of April, 1836, Santa Anna came up with 
a body of 783 Texans, commanded by General Houston, 
near the banks of the San Jacinto. After some con- 
siderable skirmishing, the Mexicans retired to their 
camp. Being masked by the timber, the Texans marched 
into a valley in front of the Mexican camp, and at once 
rushed upon their line. When within about 600 yards, 
the Mexicans opened their fire upon them. Nothing 
daunted by this, the Texans moved on till they were 
within about 70 yards of their foes, when they opened a 
terrible and destructive fire. As they were most of them 
armed with double-barrelled guns, and many with fiv^e 
or six pistols, besides knives and tomahawks, they did 
not stop to reload, but rushed on amid the smoke, and 
as soon as they could see the enemy, fired again, and 
thus swept over them like wind. The Mexican artillery 
was taken already loaded and primed, and turned and 



281 

fired upon the Mexicans as they retreated in total rout 
and confusion. The Texan loss was only 2 killed and 
23 wounded, 6 mortally. The Mexican loss was stated 
to be 630 killed, 208 wounded, and 730 prisoners, among 
whom were Santa Anna and his principal officers. 

In May, 1836, a convention or agreement was signed 
at Velasco, between D. G. Burnet, President of Texas, 
and Santa Anna, by which it was stipulated that hostil- 
ities between the Mexican and Texan troops should 
cease, and that Santa Anna should be sent to Vera Cruz. 
The Mexicans made repeated demonstrations, apparently 
with the view of recovering Texas ; but, owing to dis- 
sensions among themselves and other causes, nothing of 
importance was effected. 

On the 1st of March, 1845, the joint resolutions for 
the annexation of Texas to the United States, which had 
previously passed both Houses of Congress, received the 
signature of President Tyler, and thus became a law. 
On the 18th of June following, joint resolutions passed 
both branches of the Texan Congress, by an unanimous 
vote, giving the consent of that body to the annexation 
of Texas to the United States. 



129. Difficulties on the Canadian Frontier. 

In October, 1837, a large number of Canadians assem- 
bled at St. Charles, in Lower Canada, and passed resolu- 
tions expressing their dissatisfaction with the manner in 
which Canada was governed. S. J. Papineau, speaker 
of the House of Assembly, Dr. Nelson, and others, were 
at the head of this movement, which was brought about 
by a party in Canada, who had for years been desirous of 
independence. Many citizens of the United States on 
the northern frontier, regarding their cause as that of lib- 
erty and human rights, formed secret associations for the 
purpose of aiding the " Canadian patriots" (as they were 
called) across the line. 

"About the middle of the month of December, 1837, 

24* 



282 

twenty-eight men, principally Canadians, with Rensselaer 
Van Rensselaer and William Lyon Mackenzie, went; on 
Navy Island. They called to them the patriots of Can- 
ada, and all others the friends of that cause. In the 
space of three weeks, between three and four hundred 
responded to the call: some from the United States, and 
others from Canada. They brought with them arms and 
provisions. They staid on the island for one month, and 
then, at their own choice, left it, and not in fear of their 
opponents. Opposite to them, were assembled five thou- 
sand men, consisting of British regulars, incorporated 
militia, and a body of Indians and negroes. Batteries 
were erected, and balls and shells were, at intervals, cast 
upon the island. The islanders were incessantly in a 
state of danger and alarm ; yet they would, at times, pro- 
vokingly return the fire ; still they remained unattacked. 
For a month, a raw, undisciplined band of men, in the 
severity of winter, with no shelter but such as they then 
constructed, and miserably clad, set at defiance and 
laughed at the overwhelming force, which lay so near to 
them that they frequently conversed together. 

" The steamboat Caroline came from Buffalo, on the 
29th of December, it was said, to ply as a ferry-boat be- 
tween Schlosser and Navy Island. It passed, that day, 
forth and back several times, and before sundown was 
brought to at the wharf, at Schlosser, and moored for the 
night. At that place, there was but one house, and that 
a tavern. The warlike movements between the patriots 
and British, had drawn to the frontier, through motives of 
curiosity, a great number of persons. The tavern was 
crowded — lodgings could not be obtained — and several 
persons, observing the steamboat, sought for accommoda- 
tions on board, and were received. In the middle of the 
night, the watch, for a watch on board steamboats is usu- 
ally kept, saw something advancing on the water. He 
hailed, but before he could give the alarm, a body of 
armed men rushed on board, shot at the sentinel and all 
they met, crying — '■Cut them down T 'Give no quarter T 
No arms were on board the boat ; no attack was expected , 
and no resistance was made. Some got on shore unin- 



283 

jured ; others were severely cut and dangerously wound- 
ed. One man was shot dead on the wharf, and twelve 
we're missing, either killed, or burnt and sunk with the 
boat. They towed the boat out in the river, and set it 
on fire ; the flames burst forth ; it drifted slowly, and its 
blaze shone far and wide over the water and adjacent 
shores. On the Canada side, at a distance above Chip- 
pewa, was burning a large light, as a signal to those en- 
gaged in the expedition. In a short time, an astounding 
shout came booming over the water : it was for the suc- 
cess and return of those who had performed this deed. 
The beacon was extinguished. The Caroline still moved 
on, and cast its lurid light far and wide, clothing the scene 
in gloom and horror ; and just below the point of Iris 
island, suddenly disappeared. Many of the wrecked 
and charred remains were, the next morning, floating in 
the current and eddies below the falls."* 

The disturbances continued on the frontier till near the 
close of the year 1838. The battle of Prescott, U. C, 
opposite Ogdensburg, N. Y., on the 13th and 15th of 
Nov., effectually put down armed resistance to the regu- 
lar authorities in Canada. The insurgents, about one 
hundred and fifty in number, withstood a force of upward 
of one thousand British troops. The patriots, with the 
exception of two or three who escaped, were all either 
killed or taken prisoners. The British loss was about 
150 men killed, and 20 officers ; among whom was Cap- 
tain Drummond. The patriots were commanded by Van 
Schoultz, a native of Poland. He, with Colonels Abbey 
and Woodruflf, and others of the prisoners, were sen- 
tenced to death and executed : twenty-three were sent 
to England, and from thence were transported to Van 
Diemen's Land. 



130. Account of the Mormons. 

Joseph Smith, the founder of Mormonism, was bom in 
Royalton, Vermont, and removed to Manchester, Ontario 
county. New York, about the year 1820, at an early age, 
" De Veaux's Falls of Niagara." 



* i< 



284 

with his parents, who were in quite humble circumstan- 
ces. He was occasionally employed in Palmyra as a 
laborer, and bore the reputation of a lazy and ignorant 
young man. According to the testimony of respectable 
individuals in that place, Smith and his father were per- 
sons of doubtful moral character, addicted to disreputable 
habits, and moreover, extremely superstitious, believing 
in the existence of witchcraft. They at one time pro- 
cured a mineral rod, and dug in various places for money. 
Smith testified that when digging he had seen the pot or 
chest containing the treasure, but never was fortunate 
enough to get it into his hands. He placed a singular 
looking stone in his hat, and pretended by the light of it 
to make many wonderful discoveries of gold, silver, and 
other treasures, deposited in the earth. He commenced 
his career as the founder of the new sect, when about the 
age of 18 or 19, and appointed a number of meetings in 
Palmyra, for the purpose of declaring the divine revela- 
tions which he said were made to him. He was, how- 
ever, unable to produce any excitement in the village ; 
but very few had curiosity sufficient to listen to him. Not 
having the means to print his revelations, he applied to 
Mr. Crane, of the society of Friends, declaring that he 
was moved by the Spirit to call upon him for assistance. 
This gentleman bid him to go to work, or the state-prison 
would end his career. Smith had better success with 
Martin Harris, an industrious and thrifty farmer of Pal- 
myra, who was worth about $10,000, and who became 
one of his leading disciples. By his assistance, 5,000 
copies of the Mormon bible (so called), were published 
at an expense of about $3,000. It is possible that Har- 
ris might have made the advances with the expectation 
of a profitable speculation, as a great sale was anticipa- 
ted. This work is a duodecimo volume, containing 590 
pages, and is perhaps one of the weakest productions 
ever attempted to be palmed off as a divine revelation. 
It is mostly a blind mass of words, interwoven with 
scriptural language and quotations, without much of a 
leading plan or design. It is, in fact, such a production 
as might be expected from a person of Smith's abilities 
and turn of mind. 



285 

Soon after the publication of the Mormon Bible, one 
Parley B. Pratt, a resident of Lorrain county, Ohio, 
happening to pass through Palmyra, on the canal, and 
hearing of the new religion, called on the prophet, and 
was soon converted. Pratt was intimate with Sidney 
Rigdon, a very popular preacher of the denomination 
called " Reformers," or " Disciples." About the time 
of the arrival of Pratt at Manchester, the Smiths were 
fitting out an expedition for the western country, under 
the command of Cowdery, in order to convert the In- 
dians, or Lamanites, as they termed them. In October, 
1830, this mission, consisting of Cowdery, Pratt, Peter- 
son, and Whitmer, arrived at Mentor, Ohio, the resi- 
dence of Rigdon, well supplied with the new Bibles. 
Near this place, in Kirtland, there were a few families 
belonging to Rigdon's congregation, who, having become 
extremely fanatical, were daily looking for some wonder- 
ful event to take place in the world : 17 of these persons 
readily believed in Mormonism, and were all re-immersed 
in one night by Cowdery. By the conversion of Rigdon 
soon after, Mormonism received a powerful impetus, and 
more than 100 converts were speedily added. Rigdon 
visited Smith at Palmyra, where he tarried about two 
months, receiving revelations, preaching, &c. He then 
returned to Kirtland, Ohio, and was followed a few days 
after by the prophet Smith and his connexions. Thus, 
from a state of almost beggary, the family of Smith were 
furnished with the " fat of the land" by their disciples, 
many of whom were wealthy. 

A Mormon temple was erected at Kirtland, at an ex- 
pense of about $50,000. In this building there was a 
sacred apartment, a kind of holy of holies, in which 
none but the priests were allowed to enter. An unsuc- 
cessful application was made to the Legislature for the 
charter of a bank. Upon the refusal, they established 
an unchartered institution, commenced their banking 
operations, issued their notes, and made extensive loans. 
The society now rapidly increased in wealth and num- 
bers, of whom many were doubtless drawn thither by 
mercenary motives. But the bubble at last burst. The 



286 

bank being an unchartered institution, the debts due were 
not legally collectable. With the failure of this institu- 
tion, the society rapidly declined, and Smith was obliged 
to leave the state to avoid the sheriff. Most of the sect, 
with their leader, removed to Missouri, where many out- 
rages were perpetrated against them. The Mormons 
raised an armed force to " drive off the infidels," but 
were finally obliged to leave the state. 

The last stand taken by the Mormons was at Nauvoo, 
Illinois, a beautiful location on the Mississippi river. 
Here they erected a splendid temple, 120 feet in length 
by 80 in width, around which they built their city, which 
at one time contained about 10,000 inhabitants. Being 
determined to have their own laws and regulations, 
the difficulties which attended their sojourn in other 
places followed them here, and there was constant col- 
lision between them and the surrounding inhabitants. By 
some process of law, Joseph Smith (the Prophet) and 
his brother Hyram were confined in the debtor's apart- 
ment in the jail at Carthage, in the vicinity of Nauvoo, 
and a guard of 8 or 10 men were stationed at the jail 
for their protection. While here, it appears that a mob 
of about 60 men, in disguise, broke through the guard, 
and firing into the prison, killed both Joseph Smith and 
his brother Hyram, June 27, 1844. Their difficulties 
still continued, and they determined to remove once 
more. At this time (November, 1846) nearly all the 
Mormons have left Nauvoo, and are now on their way 
to California. 



131. War with Black Hawk. ♦ 

In the spring of 1832, the Winnebagoes, Sacs, and 
Foxes, inhabiting the northwestern frontier, on the Up- 
per Mississippi, commenced a warfare, by which many 
settlements were broken up and destroyed, and many of 
the defenceless inhabitants were killed. The war ap- 
pears to have been occasioned by driving the Indians 



287 

from the lands on the eastern side of the Mississippi. 
These lands had been sold to the United States in 1830, 
by Keokuk, at that time the principal chief of the Sacs. 
A part of the tribe were dissatisfied with the treaty, 
which conveyed away the territory on which their vil- 
lage was situated, at the point of land formed by the 
confluence of Rock river with the Mississippi. This 
party, headed by a chief named Black Hawk, was deter- 
mined not to remove. Difficulties having arisen. Gen- 
eral Atkinson, about the 1st of April, 1832, set out for 
the Upper Mississippi, at the head of the sixth Regi- 
ment U. S. Infantry. On his approach, Black Hawk 
and his party abandoned their camp on the Mississippi 
and ascended Rock river. 

Black Hawk, with a small party, having put to rout a 
party of 270 men under Major Stillman, created a great 
alarm in this region. Governor Reynolds, of Illinois, 
ordered out 2,000 militia, to drive the hostile Indians 
from that state. By the beginning of June, there were 
so many troops spread over the Indian country, that 
Black Hawk found but few opportunities to murder the 
inhabitants on the frontiers. And although there were 
about 3,000 men in arms to combat 500 Indians, yet 
Congress ordered 600 mounted Rangers to be raised for 
the defence of the frontiers. 

General Scott was ordered from the seaboard with 
nine companies of artillery, and their cannon were to be 
drawn from the coast ; nine companies of infantry were 
ordered from the lakes, and two companies from Baton 
Rouge, to put an end to the war. Such was the prompt- 
ness with which these orders were executed, that all 
except one of the six companies of artillery ordered 
from Fort Monroe, on the Chesapeake, arrived in 18 
days at Chicago, Illinois, 1,800 miles distant in the inte- 
rior of the country. This detachment was attacked on 
the route by the Cholera, and the whole of them were 
rendered unfit to take the field before they arrived at the 
scene of action. Several companies were broken up. 
" Of a corps of 208 men under Colonel Twiggs, but 9 
were left alive." 



288 

A correspondent from Detroit wrote on the 12th of 
^uly as follows : — 

" I regret to add that the intelligence from the regular 
troops is disastrous. Of the three companies of artillery 
under Colonel Twiggs, and two or three more compa- 
nies of infantry with them, but few remain. These 
troops landed from the steamboat Henry Clay below 
Fort Gratiot. A great number of them have been swept 
off by disease. Nearly all the others have deserted. 
Of the deserters scattered over the country, some have 
died in the woods, and their bodies have been devoured 
by the wolves ; others have taken their flight to the 
world of spirits, without a companion to close their eyes. 
Their straggling survivors are occasionally seen march- 
ing, some of them know not whither, with their knap- 
sacks on their backs, shunned by the terrified inhabit- 
ants as a source of a mortal pestilence One half 

of the command of General Scott, ordered to Chicago 
by the Lakes, will never reach him ; a large portion of 
them dying, a still larger number deserting from an over- 
whelming dread of the disease, and the residue obliged 
to march back again." 

Black Hawk, instead of crossing the country to escape 
beyond the Mississippi, as was expected, descended the 
Wisconsin to escape in that direction ; by which means 
General Dodge came upon his trail and commenced a 
vigorous pursuit. The state of the Indians now became 
deplorable ; many of them were found dead in the way — 
emaciated and starved to death ! Many children were 
found in such a famished state that they could not be 
revived. On the 2d of August, a force of about 1,600 
men, under General Atkinson, crossed over to the north 
side of the Wisconsin, and by a forced march came up 
with the main body of the Indians, and after a conflict 
of upward of three hours, succeeded in putting a finish- 
ing stroke to the war. About 150 of them were killed. 
Black Hawk managed to make his escape ; but soon 
after, with a small party, he went to the Winnebagoe vil- 
lage at Prairie du Chien, and told the chief he desired 
to give himself up to the whites, and let them kill him 



289 

if they wished to do so. The squaws at this place made 
him a dress of white deer-skins, preparatory to his de- 
parture for Prairie du Chien, to which it appears he 
went voluntarily with those who went out after him. 
Black Hawk and the Prophet were delivered by two 
Winnebagoes to General Street, at Prairie du Chien, 
on the 27th of August. The following are extracts from 
the speech of Black Hawk, which is said to have been 
delivered when he surrendered himself to the agent at 
this place : — 

" You have taken me prisoner with all my warriors. 
* * * * 'pjjg sun rose dim on us in the morning, and at 
night it sunk into a dark cloud, and looked like a ball of 
fire ! It was the last sun that shone on Black Hawk. 
His heart is dead and no longer beats quick in his bosom. 
He is now a prisoner to the white men ; they will do 
with him as they wish. But he can stand torture, and 
is not afraid of death. He is no coward. Black Hawk 
is an Indian. He has done nothing for which an Indian 
ought to be ashamed. He has fought for his country- 
men, the squaws, and pappooses, against white men, who 
came year after year to cheat them and take away their 
lands. * * * * An Indian who is bad as the white man, 
could not live in our nation ; he would be put to death, 
and eat up by the wolves. * * * * The spirit of our 
fathers arose and spoke to us to avenge our wrongs or 
die. * * * * We set up the war-whoop, and dug up the 
tomahawk; our knives were ready, and the heart of 
Black Hawk swelled high in his bosom, when he led his 
warriors to battle. He is satisfied ; he will go to the 
world of spirits contented. He has done his duty. His 
father will meet him there and commend him. * * * * 
He can do no more. His sun is setting and will rise 
no more. Farewell to Black Hawk." 

On the 22d of April, 1833, Black Hawk, his son, and 
the Prophet, with seven other captives, arrived in Wash- 
ington, and the next day they had a long interview 
with President Jackson. The first words (it is said) 
with which he accosted the President, were : '' I am a 
man, and you are another:' Accompanied with a con- 
25 



290 

ductor, they visited various places, where they attracted 
great attention, and were conducted back to their country 
by way of New York. 



132. Cholera in the United States. 

The Asiatic or malignant cholera first manifested itself 
on this continent at Quebec, the capital of Canada, on 
the 8th of June, 1832, at a distance of 3,000 miles, 
across the ocean, to the nearest infected place in Eu- 
rope. Out of a population of about 30,000, about 2,000 
persons died. On the 1 0th of June it appeared in Montreal, 
where, out of a population of 28,000, there were upwards 
of 4,000 cases, nearly one half of which terminated fa- 
tally. " The course of the epidemic in Canada was 
along the St. Lawrence, affecting the villages which line 
its banks, and extending to the farms of the open country. 
From the St. Lawrence it spread along the shores of 
Ontario, skirted Lake Erie, arrived at Detroit, and pen- 
etrated by Lake Superior to the Mississippi." 

This epidemic first invaded the United States at the 
city of New York, June 27, 1832, about 400 miles south 
of Montreal, without any apparent trace of its progress 
from that place. " The first subject of it was an old 
resident of the city. No place on the line of communi- 
cation between New York and Canada was attacked 
with the disease previous to its appearance in that city." 
Even Albany, the half-way place between New York 
and Montreal, remained untouched until the 3d of July. 
Out of a population of 25,000 in this place, upwards of 
400 persons died. 

The population of New York, during the prevalence 
of the cholera, is supposed to have been reduced by 
removals to 140,000; previous to the outbreak of the 
disease, it is estimated to have been 225,000. The 
number of deaths, from the 1st of July to the middle of 
October, when this pestilence ceased, has been esti- 
mated differently ; but from the best sources of informa- 



291 

tion, it appears that about 4,000 persons, during this pe- 
riod, died of the cholera. The ratio of deaths to cases 
was 1 to 2. This pestilence arrived at its height July 
21st, on which day 311 new cases were reported. 

" With the exception of a very limited number of cases 
at New Haven, Newport, Providence, Boston, Troy, and 
a few other places, all that part of the United States lying 
east of the Hudson river, has been entirely exempted 
from the ravages of this great destroyer." 

The first case of cholera in Philadelphia appeared on 
the 5th of July, 1832, and the second case on the 9th; 
but its influence did not acquire its full sway until the 
27th. The population of Philadelphia within the bills 
of mortality was 160,000: but it must be granted that 
many persons left the city. The number of cases in 
this city to September 13th was 2,314; the number of 
deaths 935 ; ratio of deaths to cases, one to two and a 
half. Many cases in private practice were not reported. 
The disease reached its climax on the 7th of August. 
At Arch-street prison it appeared with great violence ; 
there were 86 cases and 46 deaths. It appears, from 
observations made in this city. New York, and else- 
where, that the period of life most liable to attack was 
from 50 to 60 years of age ; and that most exempt, from 
2 to 10 years. The proportion in regard to sexes in 
this city was 59^^^ males, to 40^^^ females. Ratio of 
cases to white population, 1 to 74 ; black population, 1 
to 41. " The city of Philadelphia, previous to her water- 
works being in operation, suflTered severely by yellow 
fever ; but unlike yellow fever, which always located 
itself in the most filthy parts of the city, the cholera dif- 
fused itself indiscriminately over every portion of her 
wide and beautiful domain." 

In Baltimore, the number of deaths by cholera to Sep- 
tember 29, 1832, was 710 ; in Norfolk, to September 11, 
400 ; in Cincinnati, from May 1 to August 7, 1833, 307 ; 
in Nashville, from March 27 to July 12, 27 whites and 
50 blacks. The disease appeared in New Orleans, 
October 27, 1832, and raged at different periods after 
that time with great severity, particularly among the 



292 

black population. It is stated that the pecuniary loss 
to Louisiana by the death of slaves amounted to four 
millions of dollars. — See Hay ward's Statistical Register. 



133. Great Fire in New York in 1835. 

The following is an account of the greatest fire ever 
known in the United States, which took place in New 
York, December 16th, 1835. It broke out about nine 
o'clock in the evening, in the richest part of the city, and 
extended in all directions. The night was exceedingly 
cold, and the wind high. It is estimated that upwards of 
seventeen millions worth of property was destroyed. 

" One of the most alarming and destructive fires ever 
known in this hemisphere, broke out on Wednesday 
evening, December 16th, 1835, in the premises of Messrs. 
Crawford and Andrews, situate No. 25 Merchant street, 
which in a short time raged with such intensity as to 
defy the exertions of the firemen, and others, who with 
equal zeal and promptitude, were quickly on the spot for 
the purpose of stopping its ravages. The inutility of all 
aid was, however, soon perceptible, and all that could be 
done, was to remove what could in haste be got together, 
to such places as were deemed beyond the reach of the 
devouring element. With this impression, an immense 
quantity of goods were placed for safety, from buildings 
in the immediate vicinity of the fire, in the Merchants' 
Exchange and reformed Dutch church, where it was pre- 
sumed they would remain free from danger : alas ! the 
futility of human speculation ; but a short time had 
elapsed from the time of such deposite, to the whole being 
enveloped in flames, and these splendid buildings were 
soon reduced to a heap of ashes. The power of man 
was fruitlessly employed in attempts to stay its impetu- 
osity, which every minute increased in the most alarming 
manner, spreading in all directions, and causing the ut- 
most dismay and consternation through the whole city. 
Any attempt to convey to the mind a faithful description 
of the awfully grand scene that presented itself to the 



293 

view of those who were witnesses of this dreadful catas- 
trophe, must of necessity be very feeble. 

" The morning of the 17th of December, 1835, opened 
upon New York with a scene of devastation around, suf- 
ficient to dismay the stoutest heart. The fine range of 
buildings and splendid stores in Exchange place, Mer- 
chant street, and all the adjoining streets down to the 
river, lay literally levelled to the earth, with their contents 
consumed ; the Merchant's Exchange and post-office 
entirely destroyed — the whole one heap of smoking ruins. 

" A tolerably correct idea of the extent of the devasta- 
tion may be formed from the following account, which 
appeared the next morning in the ' Courier and Enquirer.' 

" * South street is burned down from Wall street to 
Coenties slip. Front street is burned down from Wall 
street to Coenties slip. Pearl street is burned down 
from Wall street to Coenties alley, and was there stopped 
by blowing up a building. Stone-street is burned down 
from William street to No. 32 on the one side, and No. 
39 on the other. Beaver street is burned down halfway 
to Broad street. Exchange place is burned down from 
Hanover street to within three doors of Broad street ; 
here the flames were stopped by blowing up a house. 
William street is burned down from Wall-street to South 
street, both sides of ihe way. Market house down. 
Wall street is burned down on the south side, from Wil- 
liam street to South street, with the exception of 51, 53, 
55, 57, 59, 61, opposite this office. All the streets and 
alleys within the above limits are destroyed. 

"'The following will be found a tolerably accurate 
statement of the number of houses and stores now lev- 
elled with the ground : 26 on Wall street, 37 on South 
street, 80 on Front street, 62 on Exchange place, 44 on 
William street, 16 on Coenties slip, 3 on Hanover square, 
20 on Gouverneur's lane, 20 on Cuyler's alley, 79 on Pearl 
street, 76 on Water street, 16 on Hanover street, 31 on 
Exchange street, 33 on Old slip, 40 on Stone street, 23 
on Beaver street, 10 on Jones' lane, 38 on Mill street: 
total 674. 

"'Six hundred and seventy-four tenements. By far 
25* 



294 

the greater part in the occupancy of our largest shipping 
and wholesale drygood merchants, and filled with the 
richest products of every portion of the globe. Of the 
Merchant's Exchange nothing but its marble walls remain 
standing. 

" 'Three or four vessels lying at the wharfs on South 
street, were slightly injured in their yards and rigging. 
They were all hauled out into the river as soon as prac- 
ticable. 

" * A detachment of marines from the navy yard under 
Lieutenant Reynolds, and of sailors under Captain Mix 
of the navy, arrived on the spot at two o'clock in the 
morning. They rendered most valuable service. The 
gunpowder brought from the magazine at Red Hook was 
partly under their charge. 

" 'The cold during the whole time was excessive ; the 
thermometer at zero. It may be easily supposed that 
this greatly paralyzed the exertion of the firemen. One 
sank under its effects, and was with difficulty resuscita- 
ted. Two companies with their engines arrived here 
from Newark, and rendered very material assistance. 

"'The passengers in a steamboat coming down the 
river, saw the flames from the Highlands, forty-five miles 
distant, and such was the violence of the gale, during the 
prevalence of the fire, that burning embers were carried 
across the East river to Brooklyn and set fire to the roof 
of a house there, which was however speedily extin- 
guished. 

" ' Strong bodies of cavalry and volunteer infantry were 
patrolling the streets near the fire, and preserved perfect 
order for the purpose of preventing depredations.' " 



134. Captain Wilkes^ Exploring Expedition. 

The first expedition fitted out by the United States, at 
the national expense, for scientific objects, was that under 
the command of Lieutenant Charles Wilkes, who was 
appointed to the command, March 20, 1838. The ves- 



295 

sels appointed for this service were the sloops of war 
Vincennes and Peacock, the brig Porpoise, and the 
store-ship Relief. The tenders Sea-Gull and Flying- 
Fish were subsequently added. The Expedition left 
Hampton Roads, near Norfolk, August 18, 1838. After 
an absence of nearly four years in various parts of the 
globe, Lieut. Wilkes arrived at New York, on board the 
Vincennes, on the 10th of June, 1842. 

The following is an outline of the instructions given 
Lieut. Wilkes by the Navy Department, as to the places 
to be visited, viz. : First, he was to shape his course to 
Rio Janeiro, where he was directed to replenish his sup- 
plies ; thence to make a particular examination of the 
Rio Negro, which falls into the South Atlantic ; thence 
to a safe port in Terra del Fuego ; here the larger ves- 
sels were to be left, while the Porpoise and tenders were 
directed to explore the southern Antarctic. On the re- 
joining of the vessels at Terra Del Fuego, the squadron 
was directed to stretch southward and westward to lon- 
gitude 105^ W., and return northward to Valparaiso, 
where a store-ship would meet them in March, 1839. 
From this port they were to shape their course to the 
Navigators' Group, and thence to the Feejee Islands, 
where they were to select a safe harbor for vessels of 
the United States. From these islands the squadron 
was directed to proceed to the port of Sidney (New Hol- 
land), and thence make a second attempt to penetrate 
within the Antarctic region, south of Van Dieman's Land. 
F'rom this place they were to rendezvous at Kerguelen's 
Land, or the Isle of Desolation, from which they were to 
proceed to the Sandwich Islands, where a storeship from 
the United States with provisions would meet them in 
April, 1840. From the Sandwich Islands, the Expedition 
was to proceed to the northwest coast of America, where 
they were directed to make surveys along the territory 
of the United States, and afterwards along the coast of 
California. From this coast, they were directed to pro- 
ceed to that of Japan, where they were to make an ex- 
amination of the Sea of Sooloo, or Mindoro. After this 
examination they were to proceed to the Straits of Sunda^ 



296 

and examine those of Billiton, and thence to the port of 
Singapore. From this last-named place they were to 
return to the United States by the way of the Cape of 
Good Hope. 

Although the primary object of the Expedition was the 
promotion of the great interests of commerce and naviga- 
tion, yet, to extend the bounds of science, a corps of sci- 
entific gentlemen, nine in number, were appointed and 
accompanied the Expedition, viz : 3 Naturalists, 2 Art- 
ists or Draughtsmen, 1 Mineralogist, 1 Philologist, 1 in- 
strument-maker, and 1 assistant Taxidermist. 

On the 28th of April, 1839, when near Cape Horn, the 
tender Sea-Gull, having on board two officers. Passed 
Midshipmen James W. E. Reid and Frederick A. Bacon, 
with a crew of 15 persons, was supposed to have been 
lost in a severe gale, as nothing was ever heard of them 
afterwards. On the 16th of January, 1840, land was 
discovered to the south of New Holland, which may be 
considered as the first discovery of the Antarctic conti- 
nent. The vessels engaged in this discovery were in an 
extremely perilous condition amid fields of ice and tow- 
ering icebergs, particularly the Peacock, which was for 
a time wedged in between large masses of ice, from 
which impending destruction she was most providentially 
delivered. 

On the 24lh of July, 1840, Lieutenant Underwood and 
Midshipman Henry, while engaged in surveying some 
of the small islands in the Feejee group, being on shore 
for the purpose of trading, were both killed by the na- 
tives. Captain Wilkes, in order to strike terror into 
these savages, and prevent such murders for the future, 
determined to chastise them. He accordingly invaded 
the island, burned their two villages, and killed about 
fifty men. This brought them to terms ; they sued in 
the most abject manner for mercy, and promised never 
to injure the white men more. 

From the Feejee Islands the squadron proceeded to 
the Sandwich Islands. On the 2d of December, 1840, 
the Peacock and the Flying-Fish left Oahu under the 
command of Captain Hudson, who was directed by Cap- 



297 

tain Wilkes to steer for the Equator, so as to fall in with 
it in about 160*^ W. ; thence he was directed to visit va- 
rious groups of islands in many directions ; and finally, 
he was to proceed towards the north to Columbia river, 
on the coast of Oregon, and there await the arrival of the 
rest of the squadron. On the 18th of July, 1841, in 
attempting to enter Columbia river, having no pilot on 
board, the Peacock struck in shoal water and became a 
total wreck, but, by the skilful management of Captain 
Hudson, no lives were lost. 

The Vincennes having arrived at Columbia river, 
Captain Wilkes shifted his pennant to the Porpoise, and 
with that vessel, the Flying-Fish, and the boats of the 
Peacock, proceeded to make a survey of the Columbia 
to its extreme navigable point. The Vincennes, under 
Lieutenant Commandant Ringgold, was sent to San 
Francisco, California, to make a survey of the Sacra- 
mento river. These objects having been attended to, the 
squadron, reinforced by the addition of the Oregon, de- 
parted from San Francisco, and after visiting various 
islands, arrived at Singapore in January, 1842. Here 
the tender Flying-Fish was found to be so much injured 
by arduous service, that she was deemed unseaworthy, 
and accordingly sold for $3,700. From this place the 
squadron sailed for the United Slates, and the Vincennes 
arrived at New York on the 10th of June, 1842. 



135. Dorr Insurrection in Rhode Island. 

The original Constitution of Rhode Island was de- 
rived from a charter obtained from the British Crown in 
1663. Many modifications of its provisions were made 
by the Legislature, from time to time, to the period of the 
insurrection ; but that part which confined the right of 
suffrage principally to the landholders remained un- 
changed. As Rhode Island became a manufacturing 
State, this was considered a grievance ; but all efforts 
to extend the right of suffrage were resisted by the 
Legislature. 



298 

In January, 1841, the Legislature, upon the petition 
of the Suffrage party, consented to have a Convention 
called, for the purpose of forming a new State Constitu- 
tion, in the following November. This, however, did 
not satisfy the Suffrage party. They held a volunteer 
Convention, April 17, and another on the 5th of July, at 
Providence, and issued a call for a delegate Convention 
to meet there in October, the month previous to the as- 
sembling of the legal Convention authorised by the State 
authority. 

These different Conventions met ; each formed a Con- 
stitution, and submitted it to the people for ratification. 
The Suffrage party, deeming it necessary to procure the 
votes of the majority of all those in whom their Constitu- 
tion declared the political power justly to reside, kept the 
polls open for six days, and received proxies : (votes sent 
in by persons who were not able or willing personally to 
attend the polls). By this means they obtained in all, 
13,944 votes ; whereupon, computing the whole number of 
adult citizens at 23,142, they declared their Constitution 
adopted and established as the paramount law of the 
State. Owing to a number of causes, the Constitution 
submitted to the people by the Government or Charter 
party was rejected by a majority of 677 votes. Both 
parties chose their State officers, and the rival Legis- 
latures assembled. Governor King at the head of the 
Charter party, and Thomas W. Dorr at the head of the 
other. 

On the 16th of May, 1842, Dorr entered Providence 
escorted by a party of his friends, about 1,300 in num- 
ber, of whom 300 were in arms. When arrived at his 
quarters, he issued his proclamation defying the power 
of those opposed to him, and expressing his determina- 
tion to maintain his claims to the last extremity. About 
2 o'clock on the morning of the 18th May, Dorr, at the 
head of his adherents, made an attempt to obtain posses- 
sion of the State arsenal. Having cLrawn up his troops 
on the plain, and planted his cannon, he 'sent a flag of 
truce to the arsenal. Colonel Blodget, who was in com- 
mand, asked, " For whom, and in whose name ?" The 



299 

answer was : " For Governor Dorr, in the name of Col. 
Wheeler." He said he knew no such men, and if they 
attacked the arsenal it would be defended. When the 
flag returned, Dorr gave orders to fire ; but his gun 
flashed three times. It is said that there was dissatis- 
faction in his ranks, and some of his men had dampened 
the powder. Whatever was the cause, it was a merciful 
dispensation, sparing probably the effusion of much hu- 
man blood. Dorr then retired to his quarters, a house 
on a hill guarded by men armed with muskets and can- 
non. The military were now ordered out, with orders 
to arrest Dorr in the name of Governor King. The in- 
surgents were intimidated, and after some persuasion the 
most of them dispersed. The house was searched, but 
Dorr could not be found. Most of the officers chosen 
by the Suffrage party resigning their situations, this dif- 
ficulty ended without bloodshed. 

On the 28th of June, 1842, another disturbance took 
place, caused by the disagreement between the Charter 
and Suffrage parties. The adherents of Dorr, about 700 
in number, took possession of a hill in Chepachet, where 
they intrenched themselves with five pieces of cannon. 
Martial law was proclaimed throughout the State, and 
about 3,000 militia were ordered out to support the Gov- 
ernment. The greater part of the insurgents left the 
camp in consequence of these preparations, and the hill 
was taken by the State troops without bloodshed. Dorr 
was eventually tried for treason, and sentenced to hard 
labor during life, June 25, 1844. By an act of amnesty 
from the Legislature, he was liberated from prison June 
27, 1845. 



136. Riots in Philadelphia m 1844. 

On the afternoon of Friday, May 3, 1844, a political 
meeting of the " Native American party" was held in a 
vacant lot at the corner of Second and Master streets, 
Kensington, a quarter of the city where many Irish 



300 

Catholics resided. The meeting -ivas soon interrupted 
by an assault of a large body of Irish, men and women, 
who rushed simultaneously towards the platform, which 
they speedily demolished, and compelled the whole 
body of Native Americans to flee under a shower of mis- 
siles, accompanied with shouts, hisses, and groans. 
This outrage produced much excitement throughout the 
city and county. On the following Monday, May 6, the 
Native American party reassembled at the same place in 
great numbers, for the avowed purpose of testing their 
right to meet, even in the midst of an Irish population, 
without molestation. 

The American flag was raised over the platform, and 
two or three addresses delivered without interruption. 
A sudden shower of rain then dispersed the multitude, 
most of whom took refuge in a market-house in an ad- 
joining street. Here the meeting was reorganized ; but 
as soon as the speaker had taken the stand, a disturb- 
ance occurred, in which a pistol was fired, at the report 
of which the majority of the assembly dispersed. The 
Irish in the neighboring houses now rushed out to join 
in the fray. Fire-arms were discharged by them upon 
the assembly, and several were wounded, some mortally. 
The Native Americans were driven from the ground, but 
they soon rallied around the remnants of their flag, which 
had been torn in shreds by the Irish, and after a contest 
of about an hour, succeeded in driving them into their 
houses. The sherifl" now appeared on the ground, and 
order was somewhat restored. In the evening, however, 
the rioting was renewed, and an attempt made to destroy 
a Catholic seminary in the vicinity ; but the crowd was 
dispersed by a volley of musketry from the Irish. Five 
persons were shot, one of whom, a bystander, fell dead 
upon the spot. 

On the next day. May 7, at 3 o'clock in the afternoon, 
a great meeting of Native Americans was held in Inde- 
pendence Square, about one and a half miles from the 
scene of these outrages. The addresses made by the 
speakers on this occasion were the most of them of a 
peaceable character ; but a large portion of the assembly 



301 

remembering the events of the preceding day, instead of 
quietly dispersing to their homes, resolved, in spite of 
the remonstrances of several prominent members of the 
party, to go in procession to Kensington. In order to 
arouse the spirit of the people against the Catholics, they 
bore aloft in the procession the tattered flag, by the side 
of which was a banner with the inscription in black let- 
ters, " This is the jlag which was trampled under foot hy 
the Irish Papists." 

On reaching the scene of the former outrages, an at- 
tempt was made to organize a meeting ; but before it 
could be done, a shot was fired from a house opposite 
the market, and a young man in the assembly was in- 
stantly killed. This was followed by continued volleys 
from most of the surrounding houses. Several of the 
Native Americans hastened from the scene of action to 
procure muskets, and at length about 40 persons, thus 
armed, presented themselves in front of the market. 
They fought with desperation for nearly an hour, and 
their ranks were thinned by the fall of the killed and 
wounded. They were exposed in the open street, while 
their assailants were protected by the walls of their 
houses. 

At length the Native Americans succeeded in setting 
fire to one of the buildings whence they had been fired 
on. The flames spread with great rapidity. In a short 
time between twenty and thirty dwellings were on fire, 
together with the market-house, which took fire by ac- 
cident. Between 8 and 9 o'clock, a detachment of mil- 
itary, under the command of General Cadwallader, ar- 
rived on the ground, who acted with promptness and 
decision : field-pieces, loaded with grape and canister, 
were planted so as to sweep two of the most turbulent 
streets, and the mob were at once intimidated. Under 
the protection of the military, the firemen, who had been 
restrained by the mob, succeeded in extinguishing the 
flames about midnight. It is probable that some of the 
Irish people were consumed in their dwellings, and 
others shot down while attempting to escape. Many 
innocent families were driven from their flaming houses, 

26 



302 

ihey knew not whither, exposed to the insults of a mob. 
Here the Native Americans claim that their doings as a 
party ended, and utterly disclaim any participation in the 
outrages that followed. 

Early in the morning, a gang of desperadoes, ripe for 
tumult and plunder, began to search the houses of the 
Irish, and wherever they found arms secreted, they 
either demolished the building, or set it on fire. The 
Irish offered little resistance, as they were completely 
overawed, and fled in terror to save themselves. The 
church of St. Michael, the priest's house adjoining, with 
the nunnery, were fired in open day and consumed. Late 
in the afternoon the mob began to move towards the city 
proper, and it was soon apparent that their fury would 
next be directed against St. Augustine's church. A large 
force was drawn out to protect it ; and the Mayor of the 
city made several attempts to disperse the mob, but with- 
out effect, as nothing but words were used. He was 
himself injured by a stone thrown by some one in the 
crowd, and the police officers were driven from their sta- 
tion. Two or three boys were lifted over the railing in 
front of the church, who broke the windows, applied a 
match to the drapery, cut open the gas-pipes, and in a 
moment the building was all in flames. The firemen 
were prevented from making any attempt to extinguish 
the fire, and it was consumed to the bare walls. 

The citizens now felt that a crisis had come, which 
demanded the most energetic efforts for the suppression 
of mob violence and disorder. On the following morn- 
ing, Thursday, an immense number of citizens, both of 
the city and county, assembled in Independence Square 
to devise measures for the restoration of the public peace. 
The citizens were organized as patrols, and a proclama- 
tion was issued by the Mayor and sheriff' declaring mar- 
tial law, forbidding all persons to appear in any street or 
other place in occupation of the authorities, and author- 
izing the military to employ ybrce of arms to compel obe- 
dience. This proclamation had the desired effect. A 
mob assembled in front of the principal cathedral was 
instantly dispersed by the announcement of General Cad- 



303 

wallader that he would comply with the letter of the 
proclamation. 

On the afternoon of the same day, the Governor of the 
State arrived with several military companies, and the 
city was put under martial law. A renewal of violence 
was apprehended on the following Sunday ; but the 
Catholic Bishop suspended public worship in all the 
churches under his care,^ although he was assured by 
Major General Patterson that sufficient protection should 
be afforded to all religious denominations in the exercise 
of their rights. Order was soon restored, and in a few 
days the Native American party held a meeting in Ken- 
sington without molestation. 



137. Mexican War. 

The principal and immediate cause of the movements 
which led to the war between the United States and 
Mexico, was the annexation of Texas (a territory which 
Mexico claimed to be within her own limits) to the 
United States. The terms of annexation were accepted 
by Texas, July 4, 1845. Immediately on intelligence 
of this event. General Taylor, in accordance with the 
orders of the Secretary of War, sailed from New Orleans 
for Western Texas, and arrived at St. Joseph's Island 
(Aransas Inlet) on the 25th of July. At the head of a 
considerable force, he soon after established his camp at 
Corpus Christi, on the west side of the Nueces, then the 
farthest point west to which the Texan population had 
extended. 

The army of occupation remained at Corpus Christi 
for about six months unmolested. On the 13th of Janu- 
ary, 1846, General Taylor received orders to march his 
force through the uninhabited region between the Nueces 
and the Rio Grande, and take possession of Point Isabel, 
Laredo, and points opposite Matamoros and Mier. On 
the 9th or 10th of March, he took up his line of advance 
for the Rio Grande. On his way he met several small 



304 

bodies of Mexican troops ; but neither offered nor re- 
ceived any molestation. As he was approaching Point 
Isabel, on the 24th, he was met- by some 50 citizens, at 
the head of which was the prefect of the state of Ta- 
maulipas, who protested against his occupying the coun- 
try. General Taylor stated to them that he would give 
them an answer when he reached Matamoros. General 
Garcia, who was stationed at Point Isabel at the head 
of 280 Mexican troops, on receiving this reply, set fire 
to the custom-house and some other buildings, and im- 
mediately evacuated the place. 

General Taylor caused Point Isabel to be surveyed 
with a view to its defence ; a work was thrown up, and 
a small garrison was left under the command of Major 
Monroe. General Taylor then proceeding, reached a 
point opposite the town of Matamoros, a place contain- 
ing about 10,000 inhabitants, and the capital of the State 
of Tamaulipas. Here, on the 28th, he commenced in- 
trenching himself within short canrion-shot, and in sight 
of the bayonets and banners of the Mexican forces under 
General Mejia. The force of General Taylor at this 
time consisted of about 2,300 men ; that of Gen. Mejia 
was 2,000. General Ampudia, who had succeeded 
General Arista in the command of the army of the North, 
was soon expected to arrive with about as many more. 

Soon after the American flag was raised opposite 
Matamoros, General Worth and his staflf were directed 
to cross the riv€r with a communication to the comman- 
der-in-chief of the Mexican forces and the civil author- 
ities. He did not succeed in obtaining an interview 
with Mejia, but communicated with General La Vega, 
the second in command ; nothing, however, of impor- 
tance, was accomplished in the conference. 

On the ] 1th of April, General Ampudia arrived at 
Matamoros with 1,000 cavalry and 1,500 infantry. On 
the following day he sent a communication to General 
Taylor, ordering him to quit his position in twenty-four 
hours, and retire to the Nueces, there to await the set- 
tlement of this question by negotiation ; in default of 
which, Mexico would look upon his attitude as a decla- 



306 • 

ration of war. General Taylor, in reply, stated that he 
had been sent to the place he occupied by order of his 
Government, and intended to remain ; and in the mean- 
time he placed his troops in the best possible position to 
resist an attack. He also blockaded the river, thus cut- 
ting off the supplies of the Mexican army. 

On the 10th of April, Colonel Cross, commissary-gen- 
eral of the army, rode out about two miles from the 
American camp, when he was killed, it is supposed, by a 
party of Mexican rancheros. General Taylor made a 
formal demand for the murderers, but they were never 
found. Lieutenant Porter (son of Commodore Porter), 
while out with a fatigue party of ten men near the camp, 
on the 19th, was fired upon, and himself and three of 
his men were killed. On the 24th, about 2,500 Mexican 
troops having crossed the river above General Taylor's 
camp. Captain Thornton, with a squadron of more than 
sixty dragoons, was despatched to observe their move- 
ments ; but he was suddenly surprised, and all his party 
were either killed or taken prisoners. These events 
soon brought on open and avowed hostilities between the 
two nations. 



138. Battles of Palo Alto and Resaca de la Palma. 

While General Taylor's forces were engaged in for- 
tifying the camp opposite Matamoros, the communication 
with Point Isabel, the entrepot whence their supplies 
were received, was cut off by the Mexicans. On the 
1st of May, General Taylor, finding his situation to be 
critical, left the fort under the charge of Major Brown, 
with less than 300 men, and marched with the main 
body of his army to Point Isabel, to reopen a communi- 
cation with his stores, and bring back ammunition and 
guns for the fort. During the absence of the main army, 
some thousands of Mexicans surrounded the fort, and 
notwithstanding their severe cannonading for seven days, 
were unable to obtain possession. The American loss 

26* 



• 306 

was only 2 killed and 13 wounded; one of the former 
was the brave Major Brown, who was mortally wounded 
by a shell thrown into the fort. 

General Taylor arrived at Point Isabel without oppo- 
sition. On the 7th of May he took up his line of march 
on his return to the fort. On the 8th, about noon, he 
came in sight of the enemy, 6,000 strong, drawn up in 
order of battle, extending a mile and a half across the 
plain, along the edge of a chapporal (a kind of thicket of 
thorn-bushes, interspersed with dwarfish trees). The 
American army, only about 2,000 in number, " was 
immediately formed in a column of attack, and, curtained 
by two squadrons in advance, moved steadily forward to 
within cannon range, when one of the enemy's batteries 
opened. The column was then deployed in line, except 
the 8th Infantry, which stood still in column, and the 
battle was set. Colonel Twiggs commanded the right, 
composed of the 3d, 4th, and 5th Infantry, and Ring- 
gold's Artillery, Lieutenant Churchill commanded the 
two eighteen-pounders in the centre, while Lieutenant- 
Colonel Belknap was placed over the left wing, com- 
posed of Duncan's Artillery and the 8th Infantry : and 
the Battle of Palo Alto commenced." 

The ffi-e from Major Ringgold's guns told with fearful 
effect upon the enemy's cavalry, who were waiting for a 
favorable opportunity to bear down upon the American 
infantry. Unable to stand such a deadly fire, they 
wheeled off, and, by a circular sweep, threatened the 
American flank and train in the rear. In order to oppose 
this movement, the 5th Infantry were thrown into square, 
and with fixed bayonets awaited the shock. A deadly 
fire from one of the angles of the formation staggered 
the enemy ; but they pressed on till they discovered the 
3d Infantry advancing in column to the attack, when 
they wheeled and fled. 

While the fire of Ringgold was so effective on the 
right, that of Captain Duncan was equally or more so on 
the left. These two commands, occupying both extremes 
of the American lines, sent hope and confidence through 
the army, as it saw with what superior skill and address 



307 

their artillery was managed. About 4 o'clock, Duncan 
set the prairie on fire with smoke-balls, and the thick 
smoke, rolling along the lines, shut out both armies from 
the sight of each other, and stayed for a while the work 
of carnage. Taking advantage of the smoke, Duncan 
made a movement on the enemy's flank, and poured upon 
it a galling and destructive fire. The Mexicans changed 
their line of battle to escape the close and well-directed 
fire of Ringgold's battery, and the eighteen-pounders 
which had been pushed forward during the brief cessa- 
tion of cannonading. The enemy made a desperate but 
unsuccessful attempt to silence these guns. During their 
furious fire, two brave American officers fell — Captain 
Page, who had the lower part of his face torn oflf by a 
cannon-shot, and Major Ringgold, who fell mortally 
wounded by having the flesh torn off from both legs up- 
ward from his knees. It was now sundown, and both 
armies, as by mutual consent, ceased their fire. 

" This was a pure cannon fight, in which our infantry, 
though cool and steady throughout, and ready at any 
moment to pour themselves in a furious charge on the 
enemy, took scarcely any active part. Appointed sim- 
ply to sustain batteries, they stood and saw the artillery 
contest the field .... The Mexican commanders saw 
that they could do nothing in an open field and fair fight, 
and so retreated to a still more formidable position." 

The next day the army recommenced its march, and 
came up with the enemy, occupying a strong position on 
the farther side of a ravine, and resting his left on a pond 
so as to prevent the possibility of being outflanked on that 
side. Eight pieces of artillery defended this position, 
divided into three portions — one on the left side of the 
road, one on the right, and one in the centre. It was 
evident that the great struggle by this arrangement would 
be along the road where the batteries were placed, pro- 
tected by a ditch and breastwork in front. The Mex- 
icans during the night were reinforced by about 2,000 
men ; and here, within three miles of the fort, the Battle 
of Resaca de la Palma was fought. 

Scarcely were the American troops formed in order 



308 

of battle, before the artillery of the enemy opened a 
heavy and rapid fire on the advancing ranks. The road 
was swept at every discharge with grape-shot and ball 
There was a fierce conflict on each side of the road be- 
tween the American infantry and the enemy. From the 
outset, the Americans steadily advanced on every side 
except along the road, where the central Mexican bat- 
tery kept up a destructive fire. General Taylor now or- 
dered Captain May to charge this battery, " anc^ to take 
it.'" Captain May replied, " I will do it :" and turning 
to his men, he said, " Remember your regiment and fol- 
low your officers." The bugles sounded, and the atten- 
tion of the whole army was directed to the desperate 
charge. The commanding form of May was seen in the 
advance, with his long hair streaming in the wind ; one 
discharge from the enemy's battery stretched nearly one 
third of his men and half his horses on the ground ; but 
he pressed on vizard, leaped the breastwork, and rode 
down the artillery at their guns ; the American infantry 
followed, and the rout of the Mexicans became complete. 
The Mexicans lost their whole artillery — 2,000 stand 
of arms, and 600 mules. General Vega was taken pris- 
oner by Captain May in his desperate charge on and 
over the battery. The American loss, in killed and 
wounded, was about 170; that of the Mexicans is un- 
known, but is supposed to have been about 1,000 men. 



139. Capture of Monterey. 

On the 19th of September, 1846, General Taylor 
with a force of 6,645 men, and 19 pieces of cannon, 
arrived before Monterey, and after reconnoitring the city, 
encamped at the Walnut Springs, three miles distant 
On the 20th, General Worth was ordered with his di- 
vision to move by a circuitous route to gain the Saltillo 
road, beyond the west of the town, and to storm the 
heights above the Bishop's Palace, which vital point to 
\he Mexicans appears to have been strangely neglected. 



309 

On the morning of the 21st, after an encounter with a 
large body of the Mexican cavalry and infantry, sup- 
ported by artillery from the heights, he repulsed them, 
and finally encamped, covering the passage of the Sal- 
tillo road. It was here discovered, that besides the fort 
at the Bishop's Palace, and ihe occupation of the heights 
above it, two forts on commanding eminences, on the op- 
posite side of the San Juan river, were fortified. These 
also were then stormed and carried ; and the guns of the 
last fort that was carried were immediately turned upon 
the Bishop's Palace. 

General 'I'aylor ordered the first division of regular troops, 
and a division of volunteers under General Butler, to make 
a diversion to the left of the town, in order to favor the 
movements of General Worth. Lieut. Colonel Garland 
was ordered forward, and, if possible, to carry the ad- 
vanced battery on the extreme left of the city. A heavy 
and destructive fire opened upon the advance of the 
Americans, but they soon turned it by entering and en- 
gaging with the enemy in the streets of the city, having 
pasised through an incessant crossfire from the citadel, 
two batteries, and the thousand musketeers on the house- 
tops, and from behind barricades. The rear of the first 
battery was soon turned, and the reverse fire of the 
troops, through the gorge of the works, killed or dis- 
lodged the artillery immediately in its rear. The first 
division was followed and supported by the Mississippi, 
Tennessee, and first Ohio regiments. The two former 
regiments were the first to scale and occupy the fort. 
The American loss in killed and wounded, during the 
operations of this day, was 394. Among the killed of the 
regular troops were Major Barbour, and Captains Morris, 
M'Kavett, and Field ; of the volunteers. Colonel Watson, 
of the Baltimore battalion, and Captain Allen, of Ten- 
nessee. A large proportion of those who were wounded 
died. 

On the 22d of May, at the dawn of day, the 2d division, 
under General Worth, carried the height above the Bish- 
op's Palace ; and soon after meridian, the palace itself 
was taken and its guns turned upon the fugitive garrison 



310 

fn the lower part of the city, during the day, the Mex- 
icans continued their fire from the citadel and other 
works upon the American troops who came within the 
range of their guns. On the night of the 22d they evac- 
uated nearly all their defences in the lower part of the 
city. On the morning of the 23d, General Taylor or- 
dered General Quitman to advance into the city, he being 
assisted by Captain Bragg's battery, and the dismounted 
Texan volunteers under General Henderson. The troops 
advanced from house to house, and from square to square, 
until they reached a street, but one square in the rear of 
the principal plaza, in and near which the enemy's force 
was mainly concentrated. This advance was conducted 
vigorously, but with due caution ; and although destruc- 
tive to the enemy, was attended with but small loss on 
the part of the Americans. 

On the morning of the 24th, General Ampudia, the 
Mexican commander, made an offer of capitulation. 
The terms finally accepted were, that the Mexican troops 
should march out of the city with their arms and accou- 
trements, and should be allowed seven days to evacuate 
the city. The American troops were not to occupy it 
till evacuated. The cathedral fort or citadel, however, 
was to be evacuated the next day (the 25th), and an 
American garrison to be marched in. It was also agreed 
that there should be an armistice of eight weeks. 

The American loss in capturing the city was 12 offi- 
cers and 108 men killed; 31 officers and 337 men 
wounded. The loss of the enemy is supposed to have 
been greater. The town and works of Monterey were 
armed with 42 pieces of cannon, well supplied with am- 
munition, and manned with a force of at least 7,000 
troops of the line, and from 2,000 to 3,000 irregulars. 



31J 



A CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE 

OF THE 

DISCOVERIES, SETTLEMENTS, WARS, AND 
REMARKABLE EVENTS, 

IN THE 

UNITED STATES. 



DISCOVERIES AND SETTLEMENTS. 

1492 America first discovered by Columbus. 

1497 North America first discovered by Sebastian Cabot, a Venetian, 

in the service of England. 
1512 John Ponce de Leon discovered and named Florida^ from its 

being discovered on Easter day, or feast of flowers. 
1528 P. de Narvaes, with 400 men, lands in Florida, and attempts 

the conquest of the country. He is defeated by the natives. 
1:535 Cartier, a Frenchman, first attempts a settlement in Canada. 
1539 Ferdinand de Soto, a Spaniard, landed in Florida wiin 1200 

rnen, in search of gold. He penetrated into the country, and 

discovered the Mississippi. 
1562 Ribault, with a colony of French Protestants, began a settle- 
ment on the Edisto. It was abandoned. 
1584 Sir Walter Raleigh obtains a patent for making discoveries. 

Amadas and Barlow, by order of Raleigh, landed on Woconan 

and Roanoke. On their return, Queen Elizabeth named the 

country Virginia. 
1<B85 Sir R. Grenville sent with seven vessels to settle Virginia. A 

colony left at Roanoke under Governor Lane. The colony 

returned to England the next year. 

1586 Grenville left a second colony at Roanoke, which was destroyed 

by the natives. 

1587 A third colony, under Gov. White, left at Roanoke. Gov. 

White returned to England for supplies. He came back in 
1590, but not finding the men he had left, he returned to Eng- 
land. 
1602 Bartholomew Gosnold sailed to America, named Cape Cod, 
discovered Martha's Vineyard and the adjacent islands, 
built a fort and store-house, but returned to England the same 
year. 

1607 Captain Newport arrived in Virginia, and began the first per- 

manent British settlement in North America, at Jamestown, 
Virginia. 

1608 Capt. Smith first explored the Chesapeake. 

Canada settled by the French. Quebec founded July 3d. 



312 

1610 Capt. Henry Hudson, an Englishman, in the service of the 

Dutch, discovers the Manhattan, now Hudson river. 

161 1 Champlain, a Frenchman, discovered the lake which now bears 

his name. 

1614 Capt. Smith made a fishing voyage to the northern part of Ame- 
rica. Made a chart of the coast, which he presented to Prince 
Charles, who named the country New England. 
Settlements commenced by the Dutch, at Manhattan, now New 
York, at Albanv, and in New Jersey. 

1616 Capt. Dermer, the first Englishman who sailed through Long 
Island sound. 

1620 Plymouth settlers arrived at Plymouth, Dec. 22. 

1623 First settlement of New Hampshire, at Dover, and at Little 
Harbour. 

1627 Delaware and Pennsylvania settled by the Swedes and Fins. 

1629 Salem settled by Gov. Endicott. 

1630 Charlestown, Boston, Watertown, and Dorchester, settled by 

Gov. Winthrop and others. 

1633 Maryland settled by Lord Baltimore and a colony of Roman 

Catholics. 
The Dutch erect a fort on Connecticut river, in the present town 

of Hartford. 
The Plymouth people erect a trading house in the present town 

of Windsor, Conn. 

1634 Wethersfield, Conn., settled by people from Dorchester, Mass. 

1635 Windsor settled by people from Dorchester. 
Saybrook fort built by J. Winthrop's men. 

1636 Hartford settled by Mr. Hooker and his congregation. 
Providence, R. L, settled and named by Roger Williams. 

1638 New Haven settled by Messrs. Davenport, Eaton, and others. 
Exeter, New Hampshire, founded. 

1639 Newport, Rhode Island, settled. 

Milford, Guilford, Stratford, and Saybrook, in Connecticut, 
settled. 

1640 Southampton, on Long Island, settled by people from Lynn, 

Massachusetts. 

1642 T. Mayhewand others settle Martha's Vineyard. 

1648 New London, Conn., settled. 

1654 Col. Wood, of Virginia, sent a company of men to explore the 
country of the Ohio. 

1658 Northampton and Hadley, Mass., settled by people from Con- 
necticut. 

1663 Carolina planted. 

1664 Elizabethtown, New Jersey, settled. 

1665 Sir J. Yeamans settled on the southern banks of Cape Fear 

river, with a colony from Barbadoes. 

1677 Burlington, N. J., settled by a number of families from York- 
shire, England. 

1680 Charleston, South Carolina, settled. 

1682 Pennsylvania settled by William Penn and others. Philadelphia 

founded. 
M. de la Salle descended the Mississippi to its mouth, took pos- 
session of the country in the name of Louis XIV. the French 
king, and named the country Louisiana. 

1683 Germantown, Pa., settled by a number of Quakers from Ger- 

many. 
1692 A fort built at Pemaquid by Sir William Phipps. 
1702 The French send colonies into Louisiana. 



313 

1710 2700 Palatines, from Germany, arrived and settled in New York 

and Pennsylvania. 
1717 New Orleans founded by the French. 

1722 Gov. Burnet, of N. Y., erects a trading house at Oswego. 

1723 First settlement in Vermont. 

1724 Trenton, N. J., founded by William Trent. 
1731 Fort at Crown Point built by the French. 
1733 Georgia settled by Mr. Oglethorp and others, 

A colony of Swiss came to Carolina. 

1740 Tennessee explored by Col. Wood, Patton, Dr. Walker, and 

others. 

1741 The Moravians, or United Brethren, began the settlement of 

Bethlheem, Pa. 
1749 Halifax, Nova Scotia, settled by the British. 
1756 Fort Loudon, on the Tennessee river, built. 

1764 A large body of German settlers arrive in Carolina, 

1765 The settlement of Tennessee, commenced. 

1771 Nootka Sound, the north-west coast of America, discovered by 

Capt. Cook. 
1773 Kentucky settled by Col. Boon and others. 
1773 Connecticut formed a township on the Susquehanna, forty miles 

square, called Westmoreland, and annexed it to the county of 

Litchfield. 
1787-8 Twenty thousand settlers, men, women, and children, passed 

the Muskingum river, in Ohio. 
1804 Capts. Lewis and Clark explored the Missouri to its source, 

crossed the Rocky Mountains, arrived at the Pacific ocean in 

November, 1805, returned to the United States in 1806. 
1812 First house in Rochester, N. Y., built. 



WARS, MILITARY EVENTS, &c. 

1614 The Dutch built a fort at Manhattan, (near New York.) 

1622 The Indians massacred 349 of the Virginia colonists, March 22. 
Narragansett Indians threaten war. 

1623 Massasoit discloses an Indian conspiracy. 

1634 The Indians in Connecticut begin hostilities. 

1635 Fort built at Saybrook, Con. 

1637 War with the Pequots in Connecticut : their fort taken by sur- 

prise and destroyed. May 26. 

1638 Uncas, Sachem of the Mohegans, makes a treaty with the 

English. 

1642 The Dutch fort at Hartford seized by the inhabitants of Con- 

necticut. 
Indian war in Maryland. 

1643 War between the Mohegans and Narragansetts. 

1645 Action between a New England ship and an Irish man of war- 
Battle fought between the Dutch and Indians, near the confiines 
of Connecticut; great numbers slain on both sides. 
1651 Dutch trading house on the Delaware taken by the Swedes. 
1654 The Iroquois Indians exterminate the Eries. 

The Dutch extirpate the Swedes from the Delaware. 
1664 New York and Albany taken from the Dutch. 
1669 War between New York Indians and the Mohawks. 
27 



314 

1673 New York and New Netherlands taken by the Dutch— they 
were restored to the English the next year. 

1675 King Philip's War commenced ; action at Swanzey, June : 

Brookfield burnt, Deerfield burnt, Sept. 1 ; Hadley assaulted; 
Springfield burnt ; Capt. Lathrop, with 80 men, surprised by 
Indians — almost every man slain, Sept. 18. 
Gov. Winslow, with 1000 men, attacked the NarragansettSj 
(the allies of Philip,) in their fort : the fort destroyed, ana 
their country ravaged, December. 

1676 Lancaster burnt ; Capt. Pierce and his company slain ; Capt. 

Wadsworth and about fifty of his men killed ; Falls fight — 
the Indians surprised in the night, — they lost 300 men, women, 
and children, May 18 ; Hatfield and Hadley attacked.— King 
Phihp killed, Aug. 12 — which ends the war. 
Bacon's insurrection in Virginia; Jamestown burnt. 

1677 Insurrection in CaroUna : the insurgents exercised authority for 

two years in that colony. 

1678 Fort built at Pemaquid ; treaty at Casco with the Indians. 

1686 Port Royal, Carolina, broken up by the Spaniards from St Au- 

gustine. 

1687 The French under Denonville, make war upon the Seneca 

Indians. 

1688 Gov. Andros' expedition against the eastern Indians. 

1690 A body of French and Indians, from Montreal, burn Sche- 

nectady, and massacre the inhabitants, Feb. 8. 
Salmon Falls surprised by the French and Indians. 
Casco fort destroyed ; fort at Pemaquid taken. 
Port Royal taken by Sir William Phipps — he makes an expedition 

against Quebec, but is uusuccessful. 

1691 Major Schuyler, with a party of Mohawks, attacks the French 

settlements on Lake Champlain. 

1692 The French and Indians attack York and Wells. 

1693 Count Frontenac. Governor of Canada, makes an expedition 

against the Mohawks. 

1694 Gov. Fletcher makes a treaty with the five Nations. 

1696 The French destroy the fort at Pemaquid, and lay waste Nova 

Scotia. 
1700 Carolina infested with pirates. 

1702 Gov. Moore's expedition against the Spaniards, at St. Augustine 

—it proves abortive. 

1703 Gov. Moore subdues the Apalachian Indians. 

1704 Deerfield burnt and most of its inhabitants carried captive by 

the French and Indians, Feb. 28. 

1705 The French ravage Newfoundland. 

1706 The Spaniards and French invade Carohna — they are defeated. 

1707 The New England troops make an unsuccessful expedition 

against Port Royal. 

1708 Haverhill surprised by the French and Indians. 

1710 Port Royal, in Nova Scotia, taken by general Nicholson, Oct. 2. 

1711 Expedition against Quebec— failed by the loss of transports in 

the St. Lawrence, August. 

1712 War with the Tuscaroras in North Carohna— they are de- 

feated. 
1715 A general conspiracy against the Carolinas, by the Yamasees, 

Cherokees, and other tribes.— Governor Craven attacks ana 

defeats them in their camp. 
1719 Pensacola taken by the French from the Spaniards. 
1724 War with the eastern Indians in New England. 



315 

1730 The Natchez Indians extirpated by the French. 
1736 The Chickasaw Indians defeat the French. 

1740 General Oglethorp, with 2,000 men, makes an unsuccessful ex- 

pedition against St. Augustine. 

1741 Expedition against Cuba. 

1742 Spanish expMition against Greorgia — failed. 

1745 Louisburg and Cape Breton taken by the New England troops, 

aided by a British squadron, June 17. 

1746 French expedition under Duke D'Anville, which threatened 

New England, failed, by means of storms, sickness in the 
fleet, &c. 

1747 Saratoga village destroyed, the inhabitants massacred by the 

French and Indians. 

1753 The French erect forts on the back of the colonies. 

1754 Colonel Washington, with 400 men, in fort Necessity, surren- 

dered to the French, July 4. 

1755 Expedition against Nova Scotia; the French are subdued, the 

inhabitants brought away and dispersed among the colonies. 

General Braddock defeatea by the French and Indians, July 9. 

Battle of Lake George ; the French under Baron Dieskau de- 
feated, Dieskau wounded, Sept. 8. 
17.56 Oswego taken by the French under Montcalm. 

1757 Fort William Henry capitulated to the French, many of the 

garrison massacred by the Indians. 

1758 Louisburg taken by the British, July. 

Gen. Abercrombie defeated at Ticonderoga with great loss ; 
Lord Howe killed, July. 

1758 Fort Frontenac taken from the French by Col. BradstreeL 
Fort du Quesne abandoned bv the French and taken by the 

English and named Pittsburgh, Nov. 25, 

1759 Ticonderoga and Crown Point taken by Gen. Amherst, 
Niagara taken by the English, Gen. Prideaux killed. 
English repulsed at Montmorency, near Quebec. 

Battle of Quebec ; Gen. Wolf, the English commander, and 
Montcalm, the French commander, killed ; the French de- 
feated and Quebec taken, September. 

1760 M. de Levi attempts to recover Quebec; he is compelled to 

retire. 
Montreal capitulated to the English, September, and Canada is 

subdued. 
The Cherokees take fort Loudon, and treacherously massacre 

the garrison. 

1761 The Cherokees defeated by Col. Grant and compelled to make 

peace. 

1762 Havanna taken by the British and provincials. 

1763 Treaty of peace signed at Paris between Great Britain and 

France ; Canada, Nova Scotia, and Cape Breton confirmed 
to the British king. 
1768 Two British regiments stationed at Boston, September. 
1770 Massacre in Boston ; the British troops fired upon the inhab- 
itants, and killed three and wounded five, March 5. 
1773 Tea thrown overboard at Boston, Dec. 16. 
1775 Battle of Lexington, which began the revolutionary wai; 
April 19. 
Ticonderoga taken by Col. Ethan Allen. May 10. 
Geopge Washington appointed commander-in-chief of the Arne- 
rican army. June 15 ; took command of the troops investing 
Boston, July 2. 



316 

1775 Generals Howe, Clinton, and Burgoyne, with a re-enforcemait 

from England, arrived at Boston, May 25. 
Battle of Bunker Hill, June 17. 
General Montgomery penetrated into Canada, took fort 

Chamblee, St. Johns and Montreal, Nov. 
Col. Ethan Allen captured near Montreal, and sent in irons to 

England. 
Col. Arnold, with 3,000 men, penetrates through the wilderness 

to Canada. 
Assault upon Q,uebec : General Montgomery killed and the 

Americans defeated, Dec. 31. 

1776 Norfolk, Va., burnt by the British, January 1. 
Boston evacuated by the British, March 17. 

Loyalists defeated in North CaroUna by Gen. Moore, Feb. 27. 

Blockade of Q,uebec raised by the Americans, May 5. 

A body of the Americans at the Cedars surrendered, May. 

The Americans evacuated Canada, June 18. 

The British defeated in their attack on Sullivan's Island, 

July 28. 
General Howe and Admiral Lord Howe, with 24,000 men. arrive 

at Sandy Hook, June. 
Declaration of Independence, July 4. 
Battle on Long Island, August 27. 
American army withdrawn from Long Island, Aug. 30. 
Captain Nathan Hale, of Connecticut, executed as a spy. 
New York evacuated by the Americans, taken possession of by 

the British, Sept. 15. 
Gen. Arnold defeated on LakeChamplain, Oct. 12. 
Battle at the White Plains, Oct. 28. 

Fort Washington taken, with about 2,000 prisoners, Nov. 16. 
Fort Lee evacuated, Nov. 18. 
Americans attack Fort Cumberland, Nova Scotia, but are repul 

sed, Nov. 20. 
American army retreated through New Jersey, and crossed the 

Delaware, pursued by the British, November and December. 
The British take possession of Rhode Island, Dec. 8. 
Congress adjourn to Baltimore, Dec. 12. 
Gen. Lee surprised and taken prisoner, Dec. 13. 
Battle of Trenton, 1000 Hessians taken, Dec. 26. 

1777 Battle of Princeton, Gen. Mercer killed, Jan. 3. 
Washington retires to Morristown. 

More than 20,000 stands of arms and 1000 barrels of powder ar- 
rived from France. 

Danbury, Con., burnt. Gen. Wooster killed, April 28. 

Col. Meigs crosses over to Long Island from Connecticut, 
and captures 90 of the British without the loss of a man. 
May 23. 

Gen. Prescott surprised and taken prisoner by Col. Barton, of 
Rhode Island. 

Battle of Brandywine, Gen. Lafayette wounded, Sept. 11. 

Gen. Wayne surprised and defeated with the loss of about 300 
men, Sept. 28. 

The British take possession of Philadelphia, Sept. 27. 

Ticonderoga evacuated by the Americans, July 6. 

Battle of Benington, August. 

Battle of Germantown, Oct. 4. 

Burgoyne encamps at Saratoga, Sept. 14. 

Gen. Burgoyne surrendered to Gen, Gates, Oct. 17. 



317 

777 Assault on Red Bank; British defeated : Count Donop killed. 

778 Treaty of Alliance with France^ signed Feb. 6. 
The British evacuate Phil adelphiji, June 18. 

Battle of Monmouth ; many soldiers died of the heat, June 28. 
Count D'Estaing arrives with a French fleet off Newport, July. 
Massacre at Wyoming, July. 
Battle on Rhode Island, Aug. 29 ; Americans retreat from Rhode 

Island, Aug. 30. 
Paul Jones' naval battle on the coast of Scotland, Sept. 22. 
Colonel Baylor's regiment of cavalry surprised by Gen. Grey, 

Sept. 28. 
Expedition of the Americans against East Florida, failed. 
Savannah taken by the British under Col. Campbell, Dec. 29. 
The American frigate Randolph, of 36 guns, and 300 men, blown 

up in an engagement ; only four men saved. 

1779 Gen. Ash surprised and defeated by the British at Brier Creek, 

with the loss of 300 men, March 3. 

Engagement at Stono Ferry; Americans obliged to retreat, 
June 20. 

Unsuccessful assault on Savannah ; Count Pulaski, a Polish 
ofl&cer in the service of the Americans, mortally wounded, 
October 9. 

The British make incursions into Virginia ; property to an im- 
mense amount destroyed. 

The British plunder New Jersey, June. 

Gov. Tryon mvades and plunders New Haven, July 5 ; Fairfield 
and Norwalk burnt. 

Stony Point taken by General Wayne, July 15. 

The Americans made an unsuccessful attempt against the Bri- 
tish post at Penobscot. 

Gen. Sullivan ravages the country of the Six Nations. 

1780 Gen. Lincoln capitulated, and Charleston, S. C. surrendered to 

Sir Henry Clinton, May 12. 

Col. Buford. defeated at the Wexhaws by the British under Col. 
Tarleton : the Americans lost about 300 men, in killed, wound- 
ed, and prisoners, May 28. 

Col. Sumpter defeats a party of British at Williamson's planta- 
tion, July 12 ; and a body of Tories at Hanging Rock, Au- 
gust 5. 

Gen. Rochambeau arrives at Newport, R. I. with a French 
fleet and army, July 10. 

Battle of Camden ; the Americans under Gen. Gates, defeated 
August 16 ; Baron de Kalb, a German officer, killed. 

Gen. Sumpter surprised and defeated by Col. Tarleton, Au- 
gust 18. 

Treason of Arnold ; Major Andre taken and executed, Oct. 2. 

Action at King's Mountain; the British and Tories, under Ma- 
jor Ferguson, defeated with the loss of 150 killed and 800 pri- 
soners, October 7. 

Incursion of the British Gen. Kniphausen, into New Jersey; 
action near Springfield, N. J. June 23. 
781 Mutiny in the Pennsylvania hne of troops, Jan. 1. 

General Green takes command of the Southern American 
army. 

Battle of the Cowpens ; Gen. Morgan and Col. Tarleton, Janu- 
ary 17. 

Battle of Guilford, N. C. between Gen. Greene and Lord Corn- 
wallis, March 15. 
27* 



318 

.781 Gen. Marion takes fort Watson. April 23. 

Fort Cornwallis at Augusta, taken June 6. 

Gen. Greene lays siege to Ninety- Six, but is repulsed, June 18. 

The combined armies under Gen. Washington, decamp from 
the Hudson, and march for Virginia, August 19. 

New London, Con. burnt, fort Griswold stormed and the garri- 
son put to the sword by Arnold, September 8. 

Battle of the Eutaw Springs ; Gen. Greene defeats the British, 
with the loss of 1000 men, Sept. 8. 

Lord Cornwallis pursues the Marquis de la Fayette, in Virginia. 

Count de Grasse, with a French fleet, and 3,200 troops, enters 
the Chesapeake, September. 

Yorktown invested, and batteries opened against it, Oct. 9. 

The British army under Lord CornwalUs, surrendered at York- 
town, Va. to Gen. Washington, October 19 ; this event decided 
the revolutionary war. 

1782 The British evacuated Savannah, July. 

Provisional articles of peace signed, Independence of the United 
States acknowledged, Nov. 30. 

1783 Definitive treaty signed, Sept. 3. 
The army disbanded, Oct. 18. 

Farewell address of Gen. Washington to the army, Nov. 2. 
General Washington resigned his commission, Dec. 23. 

1790 Gen. Harmer defeated by the Indians in Ohio. 

1791 Gen. St. Clair defeated by the Indians. 

1794 Gen. Wayne gains a decisive victory over the Indians on the 
Miami, August 20. 

1797 Collision with the French republic. 

1798 Gen. Washington appointed to command the armies of the Uni- 

ted States, July 7. 

1799 Capt. Truxtun, in the Constellation, took the French frigate In- 

surgent, Feb. 10. 

1800 Treaty of Peace with France, September 30. 

1803 War with Tripoli. 

1804 Com. Preble makes an ineffectual attack on Tripoli. 

1805 Gen. Eaton takes possession of Derne, a Tripolitan city, and a 

peace with Tripoli soon after ensues. 

1807 The American frigate Chesapeake fired into by the British fri- 
gate Leopard, on the Capes of Virginia, 4 men killed and 16 
wounded, June 22. 

1809 Non-intercourse with Great Britain and France, established by 
congress, March 1. 

1811 Engagement between the American frigate President, Captain 

Rogers, and the British sloop of war, Little Belt, Capt. Bing- 
ham, May. 
Battle of Tippacanoe, between Gen. Harrison and the Indians, 
November 7. 

1812 Declaration of War by the United States against Great Britain, 

June 18. 

General Hull surrendered his army, and the fort of Detroit, to 
the British, August 16. 

U. S. frigate Constitution, Capt. Hull, captured the British frigate 
Guernere, Captain Dacres, Aug. 19. 

400 men, women, and children, massacred at Fort Mimms, on 
the Alabama, by the Indians, Aug. 30. 

U. S. frigate United States, Com. Decatur, captured the Mace- 
donian, October 25. 

Battle of Queenstown, U. C. Gen. Brock killed, Oct. 3. 



319 

812 U. S. frigate Constitution, Com. Bainbridge, captured the Java, 
Dec. 29. 

1813 Bloody action at the river Raisin, between the Americans under 

Gen. Winchester, and the British and Indians under Gen. 
Proctor ; Gen. Winchester killed, and the American prisoners 
massacred by the Indians, Jan. 22. 

CJ. S. sloop of war Hornet, Captain Lawrence, captured the 
British sloop of war Peacock, Captain Peak, who was killed. 

Vork, Upper Canada, taken by the Americans ; Gen. Pike killed, 
April 27. 

U. S. frigate Chesapeake, Capt. Lawrence, captured by the Bri- 
tish frigate Shannon ; Capt. Lawrence killed, June 1. 

Gallant defence of fort Stephenson, by Major Croghan, Au- 
gust 1. 

The American fleet on Lake Erie, under Com. Perry, capture 
the British fleet under Com. Barclay, Sept. 10. 

Gen. Harrison defeats the British and Indians under Gen. Proc- 
tor ; Tecumseh killed, Oct. 5. 

Detroit fell into the hands of the Americans. 
1813-14 War with the Creek Indians : March, 26, 1814, Gen. Jackson 
obtains a decisive victory over the Creeks ; upwards of 500 
warriors slain at the Great Bend of the Tallapoosa. 

1814 U. S. frigate Essex, Capt. Porter, captured by a superior force, 

March 28. 

Fort Erie taken by the Americans, July. 

Battle of Chippewa, July 6. 

Battle of Niagara, July 25. 

Washington captured and burnt by the British under Gen. Ross, 
Aug. 24. 

Attack on Baltimore ; Gen. Ross killed, Sept. 12. 

Unsuccessful attack by the British, under Gen. Drummond, on 
fort Erie, Aug. 14. 

Castine taken by the British, Sept. 1. 

Com. Macdonough captures the British fleet on Lake Cham- 
plain; retreat of Gen. Provost from Plattsburgh, Sept. 11. 

1815 Memorable victory of General Jackson over the British before 

New Orleans, Jan. 8. 
Treaty of Peace between the United States and Great Britain. 
signed at Ghent, Dec. 24, 1814, ratified by the president and 
senate, February 17, 1815. 
Massacre of American prisoners at Dartmoor, Eng. April 6. 
War declared against Algiers ; Com. Decatur captures the Alge- 
rine frigate Mazouda, June 17; arrives with a squadron before 
Algiers, and compels the Dey to a treaty of peace. 
1818 War with the Seminole Indians. 

1823 Commodore Porter sent against the pirates in the West Indies. 
1832 War with the Winnebagoes and other tribes. " Black Hawk," 
a famous Indian chief, captured, Aug. 27. 



REMARKABLE EVENTS. 

1587 Virginia Dare born— the first child of Christian parents bom in 

the United States. 
1608 John Laydon married to Ann Burras,— the first Christian mar 

riage in Virginia, and in the United States. 



320 

1610 Starving time in Virginia; of nearly 500 colonists, all perished 

but 60, in the course of six months. 
1613 Rolfe, an Englishman, married Pocahontas, daughter of Pow- 

hattan, the Indian kmg. 
1G16 Tobacco first cultivated by the English settlers in Virginia. 

1617 Pocahontas died in England, aged 22. 

1618 A great pestilence destroyed most of the Indians from Narra- 

ganset to Penobscot. 
1S19 20,000 pounds of tobacco exported from Virginia to England. 

1629 African slaves first brought into Virginia by a Dutch ship and sold 

to the colonists. 
Peregrine White, the first English child born in New England. 
1621 Edward Winslow and Susannah White, married, — the first 
Christian marriage in New England. 

1623 George Sandys, of Virginia, translated Ovid's Metamorphosis, 

— the first literary production of the EngUsh colonists in 
America. 

1624 The first cattle brought into New England by Edward Winslow, 

agent for the Plymouth Colony. 

1630 Gov. Winthrop first abolished the custom of drinking healths. 
John Billington executed for murder, — the first execution in 

Plymouth colony. 

1631 First vessel built in Massachusetts, called the Blessing of Bay, 

launched July 4. 

1632 Magistrates of the colony of Massachusetts, first chosen by the 

freemen in the colony. 
The magistrates of Massachusetts ordered that no tobacco 

should be used publicly. 
The general court of Plymouth passed an act, that whoever 

should refuse the oflBce of governor should pay a fiine of 20/., 

unless he was chosen two years successively. 

1633 Virginia enacted laws for the suppression of religious sectaries. 
Messrs. Cotton, Hooker, and Stone, three emment ministers, 

arrived at Boston, from England. 
A specimen of rj^e first brought int9 the court of Massachusetts, 
as the first-fruits of English grains. 

1634 Roger Williams, minister of Salem, banished on account of his 

religious tenets. 
First merchant's shop in Boston opened. 

1635 Great storm of wind and rain in New England; the tide rose 

twenty feet perpendicularly, August 15. 

1636 The Desire, a ship of 120 tons, built at Marblehead, the first 

American ship that made a voyage to England. 
The first court in Connecticut, held April 26. 

1637 Ann Hutchinson holds lectures in Massachusetts for the propa- 

gation of her peculiar rehgious sentiments, — she gains many 
adherents. 
A synod convened at Newtown, Mass., the first synod holden in 
America ; they condemn 82 erroneous opinions which had 
been propagated in New England. 

1638 Great earthquake in New England, June 1. 

Two tremendous storms in August and December ; the tide 
rose 14 feet above the spring tides, at Narraganset, and flow- 
ed twice in six hours. 

Harvard College, Mass., founded ; it was named after the Rev. 
John Harvard, one of its principal benefactors. 

The ancient and honourable artillery company, formed at 
Boston. 



321 

1638 Three Englishmen executed by the government of Plymouth 

colony, for the murder of an Indian. 

1639 First general election in Hartford, Conn.— John Haynes first 

Governor. 
First Baptist church in America formed at Providence, R. I. 
Severe tempest and rain, Connecticut river rose 20 feet above 

the meadows, March. 
FHrst Printing in North America at Cambridge, Mass., by 

Samuel Green; the first thing printed was the Freemen's 

oath. 
House of Assembly established in Maryland. 

1640 The general court of Massachusetts prohibited the use of 

tobacco. 

1641 Severe winter; Boston and Chesapeake bays frozen; Boston 

bay passable for carts, horses, &c. for five weeks. 

1642 The New England ministers invited to attend the Assembly of 

divines, at Westminster, England — but they declined. 
First commencement at Harvard College ; 9 candidates took the 
degree of A. B. 

1643 Union of the colonies of Plymouth, Massachusetts, Connecti- 

cut, and New Haven, for mutual defence. 

1646 Mr. Elliott commenced his labours among the Indians. 

The Friends or Quakers first came to Massachusetts; laws 
passed against them ; four executed in 1659. 

1647 First influenza mentioned in the annals of America. 
Legislature of Massachusetts passed an act against the Jesuits. 
First general assembly of Rhode Islandc 

Rev. Thomas Hooker, the first minister in Connecticut, died, 
aged 61 years. 

1648 Laws of Massachusetts first printed. 

Margaret Jones of Charlestown, Mass., executed for witch- 
craft. 

The " Cambridge Platform" and the "Westminster Confession 
of Faith" received by most of the New England churches. 
The Congregational church and its pastor ordered to depart 
from Virginia by the governor of that colony. 

1649 John Winthrop, governor of Massachusetts, and the Rev. Tho- 

mas Shepard died. 
The government of Massachusetts, with the assistants, signed 
a declaration against men's wearing bng hair, as unscriptural. 

1650 Indians of Martha's Vineyard christianized. 
Constitution of Maryland established. 

1651 The legislature of Massachusetts passed laws against extrava- 

gance in dress. 

1652 The province of Maine taken under the protection of Massa- 

chusetts. 
The first mint for coining money in New England erected. 
John Cotton, a celebrated minister in Boston, died, aged 68. 
654 College at New Haven projected by Mr. Davenport. 
Gov. Haynes of Connecticut died. 

1656 Miles Standish, the hero of New England, died. 

1657 Disputes concerning baptism in New England. 
Gov. Eaton, of New Haven, died. 

1658 Earthquake in New England. 

1660 At this time the colonies of Virginia, New Englano, and Mary- 
land, were supposed to contain no more than 80,000 inhabit- 
ants. 
Goife and Whalley, the regicides, arrived in Boston. 



322 

1661 Society for propagating the gospel among the Indians of New 

England, incorporated by Charles II. 

1662 Charter of Connecticut granted by King Charles II. 

The legislature of Massachusetts appointed two licensers of the 

press. 
The assembly of Maryland established a mint in that colony. 

1663 Great earthquake in Canada and New England. 

1664 Elliott's Indian Bible printed at Cambridge, Mass., the first 

Bible printed in America. 
A large comet seen in New England. 

1665 New Haven and Connecticut united into one colony. 

At this time, the Militia of Massachusetts consisted of 4,400 

men. 
The government of Rhode Island passed an order to outlaw 

Quakers, for refusing to bear arms. 

1666 The buccaniers of America began their depredations in the 

West Indies. 

1672 Laws of Connecticut printed ; every family ordered to have a 

law book. 

1673 New England contained at this time about 120,000 inhabitants. 
1675 Virginia contained at this time about 50,000 inhabitants. 

1680 New Hampshire separated from Massachusetts. The first as- 

sembly met at Portsmouth. 
Great comet seen in New England ; it occasioned much alarm. 

1681 Thomas Mayhew died at Martha's Vineyard, aged 93. 

1682 William Penn held a treaty with the Inuians. 

1683 The governor of Virginia ordered that no printing press should 

be used in that colony " on any occasion whatever." 

1686 First Episcopal society formed in Boston. 

1687 Charter of Connecticut hid from Andros, in a hollow oak, and 

saved. 
M. de Salle, the discoverer of Louisiana, killed by his own men 
in a mutiny. 

1688 New York and the Jersies added to the jurisdiction of New 

England, 
Andros appointed cap tain- general and vice-admiral over the 

whole. 
Opposition to Andros' administration in Massachusetts. 

1689 William and Mary proclaimed in the colonies. Andros is seized 

and sent a prisoner to England. 
Rev, J. Elhot, "apostle of the Indians," died. 

1690 Bills of credit issued by the government of Massachusetts; the 

first ever issued in the American colonies. 
The whale fishery^ at Nantucket, commenced. 

1691 The assembly ot Virginia obtain of the crown the charter of 

WilUam and Mary College, so named from the English sove- 
reigns. 

1692 Nineteen persons executed for witchcraft, in Massachusetts. 
Edmund Andros, the tyrant of New England, made governor 

of Virginia. 
Massachusetts and Plymouth colonies united. 
Sir William Phipps arrived, as governor of Massachusetts, under 

the new charter. 

1693 Episcopacy introduced into New York. 

1694 Legislature of Massachusetts caused the names of drunkards, 

in the several towns, to be posted up in the pubHc houses, and 
imposed a fine for giving them entertainment. 

1695 Rice introduced into Carolina. 



323 

696 Thirty Indian churches in New England at this time. 

697 Severe winter ; the Delaware frozen. 

1698 Seat of government in Virginia removed to William sburgh, the 

streets of which were laid out in the form of a W, in honour 
of the reigning King of England, Wilham. 

1699 Assembly of Maryland removed to Annapolis. 
Yellow fever in Philadelphia. 

1700 Legislature of New York made a law to hang every Popish 

priest who should come into the province. 
262,000 inhabitants in the American colonies, at the beginning 
of this century. 

1701 Yale College received its charter. 

1702 First emission of paper currency in Carolina. 

First Episcopal churches in New Jersey and Rhode Island. 

1703 The chmch of England estabUshed by law in Carolina. 

1704 F'irst newspaper in America published in Boston, called the Bos- 

ton News Letter. 

1706 The legislature of Connecticut exempted the ministers of the 

gospel from taxation in that colony. 

1707 Episcopal church formed at Stratford ; the first formed in Con- 

necticut. 

1708 Saybrook Platform formed by a synod of ministers, under the 

authority of the state of Connecticut. 

1709 First issuing of paper currency in New York, New Jersey, and 

Connecticut. 

1717 Greatest snow storm ever known, February. 

Yale College removed from Saybrook to New Haven. 
Bellamy, a pirate, wrecked with his fleet on Cape Cod. 

1718 Piracy suppressed in the West Indies. 

William Penn, the founder of Pennsylvama, died in England, 
aged 74. 

1719 Carolina throws off the proprietary government. 
First Presbyterian church in New York founded. 
Northern lights appeared in New England, Dec. 11 th. 
Lotteries suppressed by the legislature of Massachusetts. 

1721 First inoculation for the small pox in America, at Boston. 

Elihu Yale, the benefactor of Yale College, died in England. 
1923 Twenty-six pirates executed at Newport, R. I. 

Paper currency in Pennsylvania first issued. 

1724 The sect of Dunkers took its rise in Pennsylvania. 

1725 Synods abolished in New England. 

First newspaper printed at New York, by William Bradford. 

1727 Great earthquake in New England, Oct. 29. 

1728 Drought and hurricane in Carolina ; yellow fever in Charleston. 
Rev. Cotton Mather, a distinguished writer, died, aged 65. 

1731 Rev. Solomon Stoddard, a theological writer, died. 
732 Corn and tobacco, made a legal tender in Maryland. Corn at 
20 pence per bushel, and tobacco at 1 penny per pound. 
George Washington born in Westmoreland county, Va., Feb. 22. 
1733 First masonic lodge held in Boston. 

737 Earthquake in New Jersey. 

738 College at Princeton, N. J., founded. 

740 George Whitefield, a celebrated preacher, first arrives in Ame- 

rica. He died in Newburyport, Mass., Sept. 1770. 
Hard winter ; severe cold. 

741 Four white persons executed, 13 negroes burnt, 18 hanged, and 

great numbers transported, for a conspiracy to burn the city of 
New York. 



324 

1745 Indigo plant discovered in South Carolina. 

1746 First ordination among the separate ministers in New England. 

About 30 congregations of this order were formed from 174G 
to 1750. 

1749 Severe drought in New England; causes great distress ; some 

of the inhabitants sent to England for hay. 

1750 Massachusetts enacts a law against theatrical entertainments. 
1752 New Style introduced into Britain and America; Sept. 2d reck- 
oned 14th. 

Charleston, S. C, laid under water by a tempest, Sept. 
Dr. Frankhn makes his electrical experiments. 

1754 Convention at Albany, of delegates from seven of the colonies, 

agree on a plan of union — never carried into effect. 

1755 Great earthquake in North America, Nov. 18. 

1758 Jonathan Edwards, a celebrated theologian, died, aged 55. 

1759 Lotteries granted by the legislature of Massachusetts for the 

benefit of pubhc works. 

1761 Violent whirlwind near Charleston, S. C. 

1762 Severest drought known in America, no rain from May to Sept. 
1764 Spanish potatoe introduced into New England. 

Medical lectures first read in Philadelphia. 

1768 or 9 First Methodist church in America built in New York. 

1769 Dartmouth college, New Hampshire, received its charter. It 

was named from the Earl of Dartmouth, its benefactor. 
American Philosophical Society, at Philadelphia, founded. 
1771 R. Sandeman, founder of the Sandemanians, died, at Danbury, 
Con. 

1774 The Shakers first arrived from England ; they settled near Al- 

bany. 
First congress at Philadelphia. 

1775 Peyton Randolph, first president of congress, died, aged 52. 
The first line of post offices estabUshed ; Dr. Frankhn appoint- 
ed postmaster. 

1776 Declaration of Independence^ July 4. 

1777 Vermont declares herself an mdependent state. 

1780 American Academy of Arts and Sciences incorporated. 

Dark day in the northern states, i9th of May, candles neces- 
sary at noon. 

1781 Massachusetts Medical Society incorporated. 

1782 First English Bible printed in America, by Robert Aiken, of 

Philadelphia. 
The American launched at Portsmouth, N. H., Nov. 5th, the 
first 74 ever built in America. 

1783 Slavery abolished in Massachusetts. 
1783 — 4 Severe winter, great floods in March. 

1784 Empress of China, a ship of 360 tons, sailed from New York 

for Canton ; the first voyage from the United States to China. 

Anthony Benezet, a distinguished philanthropist, died. 

The towns of Hartford, New Haven, Middletown, New Lon- 
don, and Norwich, in Connecticut, constituted cities by the 
legislature. 

1785 First instance of instrumental music in the Congregational 

churches in Boston. 

1786 Shay's insurrection in Massachusetts. 
Universalist church founded in Boston. 

1788 Federal constitution ratified, and became the constitution of the 
United States. 
Cotton first planted in Georgia, by R. Leake. 



325 

1789 George Washington inaugurated first president, April 30th. 
Convention of Episcopal clergy in Philadelphia ; the first Epis- 
copal convention in America. 

Dr. Carrol, of Maryland, consecrated bishop of the Roman 
Cathohc church ; the first Catholic bishop m the U. States. 

1790 Dr. Frankhn died, aged 85. 

1792 National mint estabhshed at Philadelphia, 

1793 Yellow fever in Philadelphia, 4,000 persons died. 

John Hancock, Henry Laurens, Arthur Lee, and Roger Sher 
man, died this year. 

1794 Whiskey insurrection in Pennsylvania. 
Destructive frost in New England, May 24th. 

1796 Detroit given up by the British to the United States. 

1797 John Adams elected president. 

1798 Yellow fever in Philadelphia. 

1799 Washington died, aged 68. 

1800 Seat 9f government transferred from Philadelphia to Washington. 
The inoculation of the kine pock introduced into America by 

Professor Waterhouse of Cambridge, Mass. 

1801 Thomas Jefferson elected president of the United States. 

1802 Merino sheep introduced into the United States by Mr. Living 

ston and Gen. Humphreys. 

1803 Louisiana purchased of the French government for 15 milhona 

of dollars. 

1804 Gen. Hamilton killed in a duel by Col. Aaron Burr, vice-presi- 

dent of the United States. 
1807 First steamboat built in this country. 

Col. Aaron Burr arrested on a charge of treason. 
Several meteoric stones fell in the county of Fairfield, Conn., 
one weighing 35 p unds, Dec. 4th. 
1809 James Madiscn elected president. 

1811 Richmond theatre burnt, Dec. 26; many persons lost their lives. 
1814 Meeting of the Hartford Convention, Dec. 15. 

1816 American Bible Society formed. May 8. 
Colonization Society formed. 

Cold summer. — Frost every month in the year in the northern 
states. 

Bank of the United States, with a capital of 35 millions of dol- 
lars, mcorporated in April. 

1817 Grand canal in the state of New York commenced. 
James Monroe elected president. 

1820 First mariner's church erected at New York. 

1821 Florida ceded to the United States. 

1824 Gen. Lafayette arrived at New York. 

1825 John Quincy Adams elected president. 

1826 Thomas Jefferson and John Adams, two ex-presidents, died, 

July 4th, on the fiftieth anniversary of American independence. 
American Temperance Society formed at Boston, Mass. 
1829 Andrew Jackson elected president. 

United States steam frigate Fulton blown up at New York; 
between 30 and 40 persons killed, June 4th. 

1831 Insurrection of slaves in Southampton county, Virginia ; about 

60 men, women, and children, murdered, August. 
Riot in Providence, R. L, several persons killed by the military, 
Sept. 24. 

1832 The cholera appears in the city of New York, June 27. 
Ordinance of S. Carohna "nullifying" the operation of the ta- 
riff laws in that state. 

28 



326 

1833 The funds of the Government withdrawn from the U. S. bank. 

1835 Major Dade, with upward of 100 men, killed by the Seminole In- 

dians, in Florida, Dec. 28. 
Arkansas admitted into the Union. 
Great fire in New York — loss upward of seventeen millions of dolls. 

1836 Battle of San Jacinto, in Texas — Santa Anna taken prisoner. 
Texan independence established, April 21. 

1837 Martin Van Buren president. 

Great financial distress ; banks suspend specie payments. 
Riot at Alton, 111. ; E. P. Lovejoy killed, Nov. 7. 
Steamboat Caroline burnt at Niagara, by the British, Dec. 30. 
Michigan admitted into the Union. 

1838 U. S. exploring expedition sailed from Hampton Roads, Aug. 19. 

1841 Alexander McLeod, of Upper Canada, one of the party who burnt 

the steamboat Caroline, arrested Jan. 27. 

U. S. Bank of Pennsylvania stopped payment, Feb. 5. 

William H. Harrison president. He died April 4, and was suc- 
ceeded by John Tyler. 

1842 Dorr insurrection in Rhode Island, between the adherents of 

Thomas W. Dorr, of the suffrage, and those of the charter party. 

Dorr imprisoned. 
Treaty settling the boundary of Maine ratified, Aug. 20. 
Conspiracy detected on board U. S. brig Somers. Three executed, 

Dec. 1. 

1844 Joseph Smith, the Mormon prophet, killed at Carthage, 111., June 27. 
Riots in Philadelphia commenced between the Catholics and the 

" Native American" party. May 3. Several persons killed. 
Noah Webster, LL. D., author of the American Dictionary of the 

English Language, died at New Haven, Conn., aged 85. 
Anti-rent disturbances in New York. Q,uelled in 1845. 

1845 Texas annexed to the United States. 
James K. Polk, president. 

Mormon disturbances renewed in Illinois, Sept. 10. 

Gen. Andrew Jackson died, near Nashville, Tenn., June 8. 

1846 President Polk, by proclamation, declares war to exist between 

Mexico and the United States, May 13. 

Mexicans defeated by Gen. Taylor, on the Rio Grande, May. 8th 
and 9th, with the loss of 1,000 men; Gen. Vega taken prisoner. 
American loss 165 killed and wounded — Maj. Ringgold mortally. 

Oregon treaty ratified, June 18. 

Santa Fe, New Mexico, taken by Gen. Kearney, June 18. 

Monterey taken by Gen. Taylor, Sept. 25, after three days' fight- 
ing. American loss 500 kUled and wounded ; Col. Watson and 
Maj. Barbour killed. 

Tampico taken, Nov. 14. 



327 



DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE 



OF THE 



UNITED STATES OF AMERICA, 

Signed on the Ath of July, 1776, by a Congress of Dele- 
gates, assembled at Philadelphia, from the States of 
New Hampshire, Massachusetts, Rhode Island, Con- 
necticut, New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Dela- 
ware, Maryland, Virginia, North Carolina, South 
Carolina, and Georgia. 



When, in the course of human events, it becomes ne- 
cessary for one people to dissolve the political bonds 
which have connected them with another, and to assume 
among the powers of the earth, the separate and equal 
station to which the laws of nature and of nature's God 
entitle them, a decent respect to the opinions of m.ankind, 
requires that they should declare the causes which impel 
them to the separation. 

We hold these truths to be self-evident — that all men 
are created equal ; that they are endowed by their Crea- 
tor with certain unalienable rights ; that among these are 
life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness. That to secure 
these rights, governments are instituted among men, de- 
riving their just powers from the consent of the governed; 
that whenever any form of government becomes destruc- 
tive of these ends, it is the right of the people to alter or 
to abolish it, and to institute a new government, laying 
its foundation on such principles, and organizing its 
powers in such form, as to them shall seem most likely 
to effect their safety and happiness. Prudence, indeed, 
will dictate, that governments long established, should 
not be changed for light and transient causes ; and, ac- 



328 

cordingly, all experience hath shown, that mankind are 
most disposed to suffer, while evils are sufferable, than 
to right themselves by abolishing the forms to which 
they are accustomed. But when a long train of abuses 
and usurpations, pursuing invariably the same object, 
evinces a design to reduce them under absolute despotism, 
it is their right, it is their duty, to throw off such govern- 
ment, and to provide new guards for their future security. 
Such has been the patient sufferance of these colonies ; 
and such is now the necessity which constrains them to 
alter their former system of government. The history 
of the present king of Great Britain, is a history of re- 
peated injuries and usurpations, all having in direct 
object the establishment of an absolute tyranny over these 
States. To prove this, let facts be submitted to a candid 
world. 

He has refused his assent to laws, the most wholesome 
and necessary for the public good. ' 

He has forbidden his governors to pass laws of imme- 
diate and pressing importance, miless suspended in theii 
operations till his assent should be obtained ; and when 
so suspended ; he has utterly neglected to attend to them. 

He has refused to pass other laws, for the accommoda- 
tion of large districts of people, unless those people would 
relinquish the right of representation in the legislature — 
a right inestimable to them, and formidable to tyrants 
only. 

He has called together legislative bodies, at places un- 
usual, uncomfortable, and distant from the depository of 
their public records, for the sole purpose of fatiguing 
them into compliance with his measures. 

He has dissolved representative houses repeatedly, for 
opposing with manly firmness his invasions on the rights 
of the people. 

He has refused, for a long time after such dissolutions, 
to cause others to be elected ; whereby the legislative 
powers, incapable of annihilation, have returned to th* 
people at large, for their exercise ; the State remaining 
in the mean time, exposed to all the danger of invasion 
from without, and convulsions within. 



329 

He has endeavoured to prevent the population of these 
States ; for that purpose obstructing the laws for the na- 
turalization of foreigners ; refusing to pass others to 
encourage their migration hither, and raising the con- 
dition of new appropriations of lands. 

He has obstructed the administration of justice, by 
refusing his assent to laws for establishing Judiciary- 
Powers. 

He has made judges dependent on his will alone for 
the tenure of their offices, and the amount and payment 
of their salaries. 

He has erected a multitude of new offices, and sent 
hither swarms of officers, to harass our people and eat 
out their substance. 

He has kept among us, in time of peace, standing 
armies, without the consent of our legislature. 

He has effected to render the military independent of, 
and superior to, the civil power. 

He has combined with others to subject us to a juris- 
diction, foreign to our constitution, and unacknowledged 
by our laws ; giving his assent to their acts of pretended 
legislation. 

For quartering large bodies of armed troops among 
us: 

For protecting them, by a mock trial, from punish- 
ment for any murders which they should commit on the 
inhabitants of these States : 

For cutting off our trade with all parts of the 
world : 

For imposing taxes on us without our consent : 

For depriving us, in many cases, of the benefits of trial 
by jury: 

For transporting us beyond seas, to be tried for pre- 
tended offences : 

For abolishing the free system of English laws in a 
neighbouring province, establishing therein an arbitrary 
government, and enlarging its boundaries, so as to render 
it at once an example and fit instrument for introducing 
the same absolute rule into these colonies : 

For taking away our charters, abolishing our most 
28* 



330 

valuable laws, and altering fundamentally the forms of 
our governments : 

For suspending our own legislatures, and declaring 
themselves invested with power to legislate for us in all 
cases whatsoever. 

He has abdicated government here, by declaring us 
out of his protection, and waging war against us. 

He has plundered our seas, ravaged our coasts, burnt 
our towns, and destroyed the lives of our people. 

He is, at this time, transporting large armies of foreign 
mercenaries to complete the work of death, desolation, 
and tyranny, already begun, with circumstances of cruelty 
and perfidy, scarcely paralleled in the most barbarous 
ages, and totally unworthy the head of a civilized nation. 

He has constrained our fellow citizens, taken captive 
on the high seas, to bear arms against their country, to 
become the executioners of their friends and brethren, ot 
fall themselves by their hands. 

He has excited domestic insurrection amongst us, and 
has endeavoured to bring on the inhabitants of our fron- 
tiers, the merciless Indian savages, whose known rule of 
warfare is an undistinguished destruction of all ages 
sexes, and conditions. 

In every stage of these oppressions, we have petitioned 
for redress in the most humble terms ; our repeated peti- 
tions have been answered only by repeated injury. A 
prince whose character is thus marked by every act 
which may define a tyrant, is unfit to be the ruler of a 
free people. 

Nor have we been wanting in attention to our British 
brethren. We have warned them from time to time, of 
attempts made by their Legislature to extend an unwar- 
rantable jurisdiction over us. We have reminded them 
of the circumstances of our emigration and settlement 
here. We have appealed to their native justice and mag- 
nanimity, and we have conjured them by the ties of our 
common kindred to disavow these usurpations, which 
would inevitably interrupt our connexion and correspon- 
dence. They, too, have been deaf to the voice of justice 
and consanguinity. We must, therefore, acquiesce in the 



331 

necessity which denounces our separation, and hold them, 
as we hold the rest of mankind — enemies in war — in 
peace, friends. 

We, therefore, the Representatives of the United States 
of America, in Congress assembled, appealing to ttie Su- 
preme Judge of the world for the rectitude of our inten- 
tions, Do in the name, and by the authority of the good 
People of these Colonies, solemnly declare, that these 
United Colonies are, and of right ought to be, free and in- 
dependent States. — That they are absolved from all alle- 
giance to the British Crown, and that all political con- 
nexion between them and the State of Great Britain, 
is, and ought to be, totally dissolved ; and that as free and 
independent States, they have full power to levy war, con- 
clude peace, contract alliances, establish commerce, and to 
do all other acts and things which Independent States may 
of right do. And for the support of this Declaration, 
with a firm reliance on the protection of Divine Provi- 
dence, we mutually pledge to each other our lives, our 
fortunes, and our sacred honour. 



CONSTITUTION 

OP THE 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA, 

Framed during the year 1 787, hy a Convention of Dele- 
gates who met at Philadelphia, from the States of 
New Hampshire, Massachusetts, Connecticut, New 
York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Delaware, Mary- 
land, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, and 
Georgia. 

We, the people of the United States, in order to form 
a more perfect union, establish justice, insure domestic 
tranquillity, provide for the common defence, promote 
the general welfare, and secure the blessings of liberty 



332 

to ourselves and our posterity, do ordain and establish 
this CONSTITUTION for the United States of Ame- 
rica. 

ARTICLE I. 

SECTION I, 

All legislative powers herein granted shall be vested 
in a Congress of the United States, which shall consist 
of a Senate and House of Representatives. 

SECTION II. 

I. The House of Representatives shall be composed 
of members chosen every second year by the people of 
the several States, and the electors in each state shall 
have the qualifications requisite for electors of the most 
numerous branch of the State Legislature. 

II. No person shall be a Representative who shall 
not have attained the age of twenty-five years, and been 
seven years a citizen of the United States, and who shall 
not when elected, be an inhabitant of that State in which 
he shall be chosen. 

III. Representative and direct taxes shall be appor- 
tioned among the several States which may be included 
within this Union, according to their respective numbers, 
which shall be determined by adding to the whole num- 
ber of free persons, including those bound to service for 
a term of years, and excluding Indians not taxed, three 
fifths of all other persons. The actual enumeration 
shall be made within three years after the first meeting 
of the Congress of the United States, and within every 
subsequent term of ten years, in such manner as they 
shall by law direct. The number of representatives 
shall not exceed one for every thirty thousand, but each 
State shall have at least one representative ; and until 
such enumeration shall be made, the State of New 
Hampshire shall be entitled to choose three, Massachu- 
setts eight, Rhode Island and Providence Plantations 
one, Connecticut five, New York six, New Jersey four, 
Pennsylvania eight, Delaware one, Maryland six, Vir- 
ginia ten. North Carolina five, South Carolina five, and 
Georgia three. 



333 

IV. When vacancies happen in the representation 
from any State, the executive authority thereof shall issue 
writs of election to fill such vacancies. 

V. The House of Representatives shall choose their 
Speaker, and other officers; and shall have the sole 
power of impeachment. 

SECTION III. 

I. The Senate of the United States shall be composed 
of two senators from each State, chosen by the legisla- 
ture thereof, for six years, and each senator shall have 
one vote. 

II. Immediately after they shall be assembled in con- 
sequence of the first election, they shall be divided as 
equally as may be into three classes. The seats of the 
senators of the first class shall be vacated at the ex- 
piration of the second year, of the second class at the 
expiration of the fourth year, and of the third class at 
the expiration of the sixth year, so that one third may be 
chosen every second year ; and if vacancies happen by 
resignation or otherwise, during the recess of the legis- 
lature of any State, the executive thereof may make tem- 
porary appointments until the next meeting of the legis- 
lature, which shall then fill such vacancies. 

III. No person shall be a senator who shall not have 
attained the age of thirty years, and been nine years a 
citizen of the United States, and who shall not, when 
elected, be an inhabitant of that State for which he shall 
be chosen. 

IV. The Vice President of the United States shall be 
President of the Senate, but shall have no vote unless 
they be equally divided. 

V. The Senate shall choose their other officers, and 
also a President pro tempore in the absence of the Vice 
President, or when he shall exercise the office of Presi- 
dent of the United States. 

VI. The Senate shall have the sole power to try all 
impeachments. When sitting for that purpose, they 
shall be on oath or affirmation. When the President of 
the United States is tried, the chief justice shall preside j 



334 

and no person shall be convicted without the concurrence 
of two thirds of the members present. 

VII. Judgment in cases of impeachment shall not ex- 
tend further than to removal from office, and disquali- 
fication to hold and enjoy any office of honour, trust, or 
profit, under the United States ; but the party convicted 
shall nevertheless be liable and subject to indictment, 
trial, judgment, and punishment, according to law. 

SECTION IV. 

I, The times, places and manner of holding elections 
for senators and representatives, shall be prescribed in 
each State by the legislature thereof; but the Congress 
may at any time by law make or alter such regulations, 
except as to the places of choosing senators. 

II. The Congress shall assemble at least once in every 
year, and such meeting shall be on the first Monday in 
December, unless they shall by law appoint a different 
day 

SECTION V 

I. Each house shall be the judge of the elections, re- 
turns and qualifications of its own members, and a ma- 
jority of each shall constitute a quorum to do business ; 
but a smaller number may adjourn from day to day, and 
may be authorized to compel the attendance of absent 
members, in such manner, and under such penalties as 
each house may provide. 

II. Each house may determine the rules of its pro- 
ceedings, punish its members for disorderly beha- 
viour, and, with the concurrence of two thirds, expel a 
member. 

III. Each house shall keep a journal of its proceed- 
ings, and from time to time publish the same, excepting 
such parts as may in their judgment require secrecy ; 
and the yeas and nays of the members of either house, on 
any question, shall, at the desire of one fifth of those 
present, be entered on the journal. 

IV. Neither house, during the session of Congress, 
shall, without the consent of the other, adjourn for more 
than three days, nor to any other place than that in which 
the two houses shall be sitting. 



335 

SECTION VI. 

I. The Senators and Representatives shall receive a 
compensation for their services, to be ascertained by law, 
and paid out of the treasury of the United States. They 
shall in all cases except treason, felony, and breach of 
the peace, be privileged from arrest during their attend- 
ance at the session of their respective houses, and in 
going to and returning from the same; and for any 
speech or debate in either house, they shall not be ques- 
tioned in any other place. 

II. No Senator or Representative shall, during the 
time for which he was elected, be appointed to any civil 
office under the authority of the United States, which 
shall have been created, or the emoluments whereof shall 
have been increased during such time ; and no person 
holding any office under the United States, shall be a 
member of either house during his continuance in office. 

SECTION VII. 

I. All bills for raising revenue shall originate in the 
House of Representatives ; but the Senate may propose 
or concur with amendments as on other bills. 

II. Every bill which shall have passed the House of 
Representatives and the Senate, shall, before it becomes 
a law, be presented to the President of the United States ; 
if he approve, he shall sign it ; but if not, he shall return 
it, Avith his objections, to that house in which it shall have 
originated, Avho shall enter the objections at large on 
their journal, and proceed to reconsider it. If, after 
such reconsideration, two thirds of that house shall agree 
to pass the bill, it shall be sent, together with the ob- 
jections, to the other house, by which it shall likewise be 
reconsidered, and if approved by two thirds of that house, 
it shall become a law. But in all such cases, the votes 
of both houses shall be determined by yeas and nays, and 
the names of the persons voting for and against the bill, 
shall be entered on the journal of each house respectively. 
If any bill shall not be returned by the President within 
ten uays, (Sundays excepted,) after it shall have been 
presented to him, the same shall be a law, in the like 
manner as if he had signed it, unless the Congress by 



336 

their adjournment prevent its return, in which case it 
shall not be a law. 

III. Every order, resolution, or vote, to which the 
concurrence of the Senate and House of Representatives 
ma}' be necessary, (except on a question of adjournment,) 
shall be presented to the President of the United States ; 
and before the same shall take effect, shall be approved 
by him, or being disapproved by him, shall be re-passed 
by two thirds of the Senate and House of Representa- 
tives, according to the rules and limitations prescribed in 
the case of a bill. 

SECTION VIII. 

The Congress shall have power — ■ 

I. To lay and collect taxes, duties, imposts, and excises ; 
to pay the debts, and provide for the common defence and 
general welfare of the United States; but all duties, im- 
posts, and excises, shall be uniform throughout the United 
States. 

n. To borrow money on the credit of the United 
States. 

HI. To regulate commerce with foreign nations, and 
among the several States, and with the Indian tribes. 

IV. To establish a uniform rule of naturalization, and 
uniform laws on the subject of bankruptcies, throughout 
the United States. 

V. To coin money, regulate the value thereof, and of 
foreign coin, and fix the standard of weights and mea- 
sures. 

VI. To provide for the punishment of counterfeiting 
the securities and current coin of the United States. 

VII. To establish post offices and post roads. 

VIII. To promote the progress of science and useful 
arts, by securing, for limited times, to authors and invent- 
ors, the exclusive right to their respective writings and 
discoveries. 

IX. To constitute tribunals inferior to the supreme 
court. 

X To define and punish piracies and felonies com- 
mitted on the high seas, and offences against the laws of 
nations. 



337 

XL To declare war, grant letters of marque and re- 
prisal, and make rules concerning captures on land and 
water. 

XII. To raise and support armies ; but no appropria- 
tions of money for that use shall be for a longer term 
than two years. 

XIII. To provide and maintain a navy. 

XIV. To make rules for the government and regula- 
tion of the land and naval forces. 

XV. To provide for calling forth the militia to execute 
the laws of the union, suppress insurrection, and repel 
invasions. 

XVI. To provide for organizing, arming, and disci- 
plining the militia, and for governing such parts of them 
as may be employed in the service of the United States, 
reserving to the States respectively the appointment of the 
officers, and the authority of training the militia, accord- 
ing to the discipline prescribed by Congress. 

XVII. To exercise exclusive legislation, in all cases 
whatsoever, over such district (not exceeding ten miles 
square) as may by cession of particular States, and the 
acceptance of Congress, become the seat of the govern- 
ment of the United States, and to exercise like authority 
over all places purchased by the consent of the legisla- 
ture of the State in which the same shall be, for the 
erection of forts, magazines, arsenals, dock-yards, and 
other needful buildings : and, 

XVIII. To make all the laws which shall be neces- 
sary and proper for carrying into execution the forego- 
ing powers, and all other powers vested by this constitu- 
tion in the government of the United States, or in any 
department or office thereof 

SECTION IX. 

I. The migration or importation of such persons as 
any of the States now existing shall think proper to ad- 
mit, shall not be prohibited by the Congress prior to the 
year one thousand eight hundred and eight, but a tax 
or duty may be imposed on such importation, not ex- 
ceeding ten dollars for each person. 

XL The privilege of the writ of habeas corpus shall 
29 



338 

not be suspended, unless when in cases of rebellion or 
invasion the public safety may require it. 

III. No bill of attainder or ex post facto law shall be 
passed. 

IV. No capitation, or other direct tax, shall be laid, un- 
less in proportion to the census of enumeration, herein 
before directed to be taken. 

V. No tax or duty shall be laid on articles exported 
from any State, No preference shall be given by any re- 
gulation of commerce or revenue to the ports of one State 
over those of another ; nor shall vessels bound to or from 
one State, be obliged to enter, clear, or pay duties in another. 

VI. No money shall be dra^vn from the treasury, but 
in consequence of appropriations made by law ; and a 
regular statement and account of the receipts and expen- 
ditures of all public money shall be published from time 
to time. 

VII. No title of nobility shall be granted by the Uni- 
ted States ; and no person holding any office of profit or 
trust under them, shall, without the consent of Congress, 
accept of any present, emolument, office, or title, of any 
kind whatever, from any king, prince, or foreign State. 

SECTION X. 

I. No State shall enter into any treaty, alliance, or con- 
federation ; grant letters of marque or reprisal ; coin 
money; emit bills of credit; make any thing but gold 
and silver coin a tender in payment of debts ; pass any 
bill of attainder, ex post facto law, or laAv impairing the 
obligation of contracts, or grant any title of nobility. 

II. No State shall, without the consent of Congress, 
lay any imposts or duties on imports or exports, except 
what may be absolutely necessary for executing its in- 
spection laws; and the net produce of all duties and im- 
posts laid by any State on imports or exports, shall be for 
the use of the treasury of the United States, and all such 
laws shall be subject to the revision and control of Con- 
gress. No State shall, without the consent of Congress, 
lay any duty on tonnage, keep troops, or ships of war, in 
time of peace, enter into any agreement or compact with 
another State, or with a foreign power, or engage in war, 



339 

unless actually invaded, or in such imminent danger as 
will not admit of delay. 

ARTICLE II. 

SECTION I. 

I. The executive power shall be vested in a President 
of the United States of America. He shall hold his of- 
fice during the term of four years, and, together with 
the Vice President, chosen for the same term, be elected 
as follows: — 

II. Each State shall appoint, in such manner as the 
legislature thereof may direct, a number of electors, equal 
to the whole number of senators and representatives to 
which the State may be entitled in the Congress ; but no 
senator or representative, or person holding an office of 
trust or profit under the United States, shall be appointed 
an elector. 

III. The electors shall meet in their respective States, 
and vote by ballot for two persons, of whom one at least, 
shall not be an inhabitant of the same State with them- 
selves. And they shall make a list of all the persons 
voted for, and of the number of votes for each ; which 
list they shall sign and certify, and transmit, sealed, to 
the seat of government of the United States, directed to 
the President of the Senate. The President of the Senate 
shall, in the presence of the Senate and House of Represent- 
atives, open all the certificates, and the votes shall then 
be counted. The person having the greatest number of 
votes shall be the President, if such number be a majori- 
ty of the whole number of electors appointed ; and if 
there be more than one who have such majority, and 
have an equal number of votes, then the House of Repre- 
sentatives shall immediately choose by ballot one of them 
for President ; and if no person have a majority, then 
from the five highest on the list the said House shall in 
like manner choose the President. But in choosing the 
President, the votes shall be taken by States, the repre- 
sentation from each State having one vote ; a quorum for 
this purpose shall consist of a member or members from 
t^^o thirds of the States, and a majority of all the States 



340 

shall be necessary for a choice. In every case after the 
choice of a President, the person having the greatest 
number of votes of the electors shall be the Vice Presi- 
dent. But if there should remain two or more who have 
equal votes, the Senate shall choose from them by ballot, 
the Vice President. 

IV. The Congress may determine the time of choos- 
ing the electors, and the day on which they shall give 
their votes ; which day shall be the same throughout the 
United States. 

V. No person except a natural born citizen, or a citi- 
zen of the United States at the time of the adoption of 
this constitution, shall be eligible to the office of Presi- 
dent, neither shall any person be eligible to that office 
who shall not have attained the age of thirty-five years, 
and been fourteen years a resident of the United States. 

VI. In case of the removal of the President from of- 
fice, or of his death, resignation, or inability to discharge 
the powers and duties of the said office, the same shall 
devolve on the Vice President, and the Congress may by 
law provide for the case of the removal, death, resigna- 
tion, or inability, both of the President or Vice President, 
declaring what officer shall then act as President, and 
such officer shall act accordingly, until the disability be 
removed, or a President shall be elected. 

VII. The President shall, at stated times, receive for 
his services a compensation, which shall neither be in- 
creased nor diminished during the period for which he 
shall have been elected, and he shall not receive within 
that period, any other emolument from the United States, 
or any of them. 

VIII. Before he enter on the execution of his office, 
he shall take the following oath or affirmation : 

" I do solemnly swear (or affirm) that I will faithfully 
execute the office of President of the United States, and 
will, to the best of my ability, preserve, protect, and de- 
fend the constitution of the United States." 

SECTION II. 

I. The President shall be commander-in-chief of the 
army and navy of the United States, and of the mi- 



341 

litia of the several States, when called into the actual 
service of the United States; he may require the opi- 
nion, in writing, of the principal officer in each of the 
executive departments, upon any subject relating- to the 
duties of their respective offices ; and he shall have the 
power to grant reprieves and pardons for offences against 
the United States, except in cases of impeachment. 

II. He shall have power by and with the advice and 
consent of the Senate, to make treaties, provided two 
thirds of the Senators present concur ; and he shall no- 
minate, and, by and with the advice and consent of the 
Senate, appoint ambassadors, other public ministers, and 
consuls, judges of the supreme court, and all other offi- 
cers of the United States, whose appointments are not 
herein otherwise provided for, and which shall be estab- 
lished by law. But the Congress may by law vest the ap- 
pointment of such inferior officers, as they think proper, 
in the President alone, in the courts of law, or in the 
heads of departments. 

III. The President shall have power to fill up all va- 
cancies that may happen during the recess of the Senate, 
by granting commissions which shall expire at the end 
of their next session. 

SECTION III. 

I. He shall, from time to time, give to the Congress 
information of the state of the Union, and recommend to 
their consideration such measures as he shall judge ne- 
cessary and expedient ; he may, on extraordinary occa- 
sions, convene both houses, or either of them, and, in 
case of disagreement between them, with respect to the 
time of adjournment, he may adjourn them to such time 
as he shall think proper ; he shall receive ambassadors 
and other public ministers ; he shall take care that the 
laws be faithfully executed ; and shall commission aJi 
the officers of the United States. 

SECTION IV. 

I. The President, Vice President, and all civil officers 
of the United States, shall be removed from office, on im- 
peachment for, and conviction of, treason, bribery, or 
other high crimes and misdemeanors, 
29* 



342 



ARTICLE III. 

SECTION I. 

I. The judicial power of the United States shall be 
vested in one supreme court, and in such inferior courts 
as the congress may from time to time order and estab- 
lish. The judges, both of the supreme and inferior 
courts, shall, hold their offices during good behaviour; 
and shall at stated times, receive for their services a com- 
pensation which shall not be diminished during their 
continuance in office. 

SECTION II. 

I. The judicial power shall extend to all cases in law 
and equity, arising under this constitution, the laws of the 
United States, and treaties made, or which shall be made, 
under their authority ; to all cases of admiralty and ma- 
ritime jurisdiction ; to controversies to which the United 
States shall be a party ; to controversies between two 
or more States, between a State and citizens of another 
State, between citizens of diiferent States, between citizens 
of the same State claiming lands under grants of different 
States, between a State, or the citizens thereof, and foreign 
States, citizens, or subjects. 

II. In all cases affecting ambassadors, other public 
ministers, and consuls, and those in which a State shall be 
a party, the supreme court shall have original jurisdic- 
tion. In all other cases before mentioned, the supreme 
court shall have appellate jurisdiction, both as to law and 
fact, with such exceptions, and under such regulations, as 
the Congress shall make. 

III. The trial of all crimes, except in cases of im- 
peachment, shall be by jury; and such trials shall be 
held in the State where the said crimes shall have been 
committed ; but when not committed within any State the 
trial shall be at such place or places as the Congress may 
by law have directed. 

SECTION III. 

I. Treason against the United States shall consist only 
in levying war against them, or in adhering to their ene- 



343 

mies, giving them aid and comfort. No person shall be 
convicted of treason, unless on the testimony of two wit- 
nesses to the same overt act, or on confession in open 
court. 

11. The Congress shall have power to declare the 
punishment of treason ; but no attainder of treason shall 
work corruption of blood or forfeiture, except during the 
life of the person attainted. 

ARTICLE IV. 

SECTION I. 

I. Full faith and credit shall be given in each State, to 
the public acts, records, and judicial proceedings of every 
other State. And the Congress may, by general laws, 
prescribe the manner in which such acts, records, and 
proceedings, shall be proved, and the effect thereof 

SECTION II. 

I. The citizens of each State shall be entitled to all 
privileges and immunities of citizens in the several 
States. 

II. A person charged, in any State, with treason, felony, 
or other crime, who shall flee from justice and be found 
in another State, shall, on demand of the executive autho- 
rity of the State from which he is fled, be delivered up, 
to be removed to the State having jurisdiction of the 
crime. 

III. No person held to service or labour in one State, 
under the laws thereof, escaping into another, shall, in 
consequence of any law or regulation therein, be discharg- 
ed from such service or labour : but shall be delivered up 
on claim of the party to whom such service or labour 
may be due. 

SECTION III. 

I. New States may be admitted by the Congress into 
this Union ; but no new State shall be formed or erected 
within the jurisdiction of any other State, nor any State be 
formed by the junction of two or more States, or parts of 
States, without the consent of the Legislatures of the 
States concerned, as well as of the Congress. 

II The Congress shall have power to dispose of and 



344 

make all needful rules and regulations respecting the 
territory or other property belonging to the United States ; 
and nothing in this Constitution shall be so construed as 
to prejudice any claims of the United States, or of any 
particular State. 

SECTION IV. 

I. The United States shall guaranty to every State in 
the Union, a republican form of government, and shall pro- 
tect each of them against invasion ; and on application of 
the Legislature, or of the Executive, (when the Legislature 
cannot be convened,) against domestic violence. 

ARTICLE V. 

I. The Congress, whenever two thirds of both houses 
shall deem it necessary, shall propose amendments to this 
Constitution, or on the application of the Legislatures of 
two thirds of the several States, shall call a Convention 
iOT proposing amendments, which, in either case, shall be 
valid to all intents and purposes, as a part of this Consti- 
tution, when ratified by the Legislatures of three fourths 
of the several States, or by Conventions in three fourths 
thereof, as the one or the other mode of ratification may 
be proposed by the Congress : Provided, that no amendment 
which may be made prior to the year one thousand eight 
hundred and eight shall in any manner affect the first and 
fourth clauses in the ninth section of the first article ; and 
that no State, without its consent, shall be deprived of its 
equal suffrage in the Senate. 

ARTICLE VI. 

I. All debts contracted, and engagements entered into, 
before the adoption of this Constitution, shall be as valid 
against the United States under this Constitution, as under 
the confederation. 

II. This Constitution, and the laws of the United States 
which shall be made in pursuance thereof; and all trea- 
ties made, or which shall be made, under the authority of 
the United States, shall be the supreme law of the land ; 
and the judges in every State shall be bound thereby, any 
thing in the Constitution or laws of any State to the con- 
trary notwithstanding. 



345 

III. The Senators and Representatives before men- 
tioned, and the members of the several State Legislatures, 
and all executive and judicial officers, both of the United 
States and of the several States, shall be bound by oath or 
affirmation, to support this Constitution ; but no religious 
test shall ever be required as a qualification to any office 
or public trust under the United States. 

ARTICLE Vn. 

I. The ratifications of the Conventions of nine States, 
shall be sufficient for the establishment of this Constitution 
between the States so ratifying the same. 

Done m Convention by the unanimous consent of the 

States present, the seventeenth day of September, in the 

year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and 

eighty-seven, and of the Independence of the United 

States of America, the twelfth. In witness whereof, we 

have hereunto subscribed our names. 

New Hampshire. — John Langdon, Nicholas Oilman. 

Massachusetts. — Nathaniel Gorham, Rufus King. 

Connecticut. — William S. Johnson, Roger Sherman. 

New York. — Alexander Hamilton. 

New Jersey. — William Livingston, David Brearly, 
William Patterson, Jonathan Dayton. 

Pennsylvania. — Benjamin Franklin, Thomas Mifflin, 
Robert Morris, George Clymer, Thomas Fitzsimons, Jared 
Ingersol, James Wilson, Governeur Morris. 

Delaware. — George Read, Gunning Bedford, Jun., 
John Dickinson, Richard Bassett, Jacob Broom. 

Maryland. — James M'Henry, Daniel of St. Thomas 
Jenifer, Daniel Carroll. 

Virginia. — John Blair, James Madison, Junr. 

North Carolina. — William Blount, Richard Dobbs 
Spaight, Hugh Williamson. 

South Carolina. — John Rutledge, Charles C. Pinck- 
ney. Pierce Butler. 

Georgia. — William Few, Abraham Baldwin. 

GEORGE WASHINGTON, President. 

William Jackson, Secretary. 



346 



AMENDMENTS 

TO THE 

CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Since the adoption of the foregoing Constitution, the fol- 
lowing amendments have been made, and ratified by 
the Legislatures of three fourths of the several States 
in the Union. 

ARTICLE I. 

Congress shaU make no law respecting the establish- 
ment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof; 
or abridging the freedom of speech, or of the press ; or 
the right of the people peaceably to assemble, and to pe- 
tition the government for a redress of grievances. 

ARTICLE IL 

A well regulated militia being necessary to the security 
of a free State, the right of the people to keep and bear 
arms shall not be infringed. 

ARTICLE III. 

No soldier shall, in time of peace, be quartered in any 
house, without the consent of the o^vner ; nor in time of 
war, but in a manner to be prescribed by law. 

ARTICLE IV. 

The right of the people to be secure in their persons, 
houses, papers, and effects, against unreasonable searches 
and seizures, shall not be violated ; and no warrants shall 
issue, but upon probable cause, supported by oath or affirm- 
ation, and particularly describing the place to be searched, 
and the persons or things to be seized. 

ARTICLE V. 

No person shall be held to answer for a capital or 
otherwise infamous crime, unless on a presentment or in- 
dictment of a grand jury, except in cases arising in the 
land and naval forces, or in the militia, when in actual 



347 

service in time of war or public danger ; nor shall any 
person be subject, for the same offence, to be twice put in 
jeopardy of life or limb ; nor shall be compelled, in any 
criminal case, to be a witness against himself; nor be de- 
prived of life, liberty, or property, without due process of 
law ; nor shall private property be taken for public use, 
without due compensation. 

ARTICLE VI. 

In all criminal prosecutions, the accused shall enjoy 
the right to a speedy and public trial, by an impartial 
jury of the State and district wherein the crime shall have 
been committed, (which district shall have been previously 
ascertained by law,) and to be informed of the nature and 
cause of the accusation ; and to be confronted with the 
witnesses against him; to have compulsory process for 
obtaining witnesses in his favour, and to have the assist- 
ance of counsel for his defence. 

ARTICLE VII. 

In suits at common law, where the value in controversy 
shall exceed twenty dollars, the right of trial by jury 
shall be preserved, and no fact tried by a jury, shall be 
otherwise re-examined in any court of the United States, 
than according to the rules of the common law. 

ARTICLE VIII. 

Excessive bail shall not be required, nor excessive fines 
imposed, nor cruel and unusual punishments infiic-ted. 

ARTICLE IX. 

The enumeration in the Constitution of certain rights, 
shall not be construed to deny or disparage others retained 
by the people. 

ARTICLE X. 

The powers not delegated to the United States by the 
Constitution, nor prohibited by it to the States, are reserved 
to the States respectively, or to the people. 

ARTICLE XI. 

The judicial power of the United States shall not be 
construed to extend to any suit in law or equity, com- 
menced or prosecuted against one of the United States, by 
citizens of another State, or by citizens or subjects of any 
foreign State. 



348 

ARTICLE XII. 

The electors shall meet in their respective States, and 
vote by ballot for President and Vice President, one of 
whom, at least, shall not be an inhabitant of the same 
State with themselves ; they shall name in their ballots the 
persons voted for as President, and in distinct ballots of all 
persons voted for as Vice President; and they shall make 
distinct lists for all persons voted for as President, and for 
all persons voted for as Vice President, and of the number 
of votes for each, which lists they shall sign and certify, 
and transmit, sealed, to the seat of government of the 
United States, directed to the President of the Senate ; the 
President of the Senate shall, in the presence of the Senate 
and House of Representatives, open all the certificates, 
and the votes shall then be counted : the person having 
the greatest number of votes for President shall be the Pre- 
sident, if such number be a majority of the whole number 
of electors appointed ; and if no person have such a ma- 
jority, then from the persons having the highest numbers, 
not exceeding three, on the list of those voted for as Pre- 
sident, the House of Representatives shall choose imme- 
diately, by ballot, the President. But in choosing the 
President, the votes shall be taken by States, the repre- 
sentatives from each State having one vote : a quorum for 
his purpose shall consist of a member or members from 
two thirds of the States, and a majority of all the States 
shall be necessary to a choice ; and if the House of Re- 
presentatives shall not choose a President, whenever the 
right of choice shall devolve upon them, before the fourth 
day of March next following, then the Vice President 
shall act as President, as in case of death, or other con- 
stitutional disability of the President. 

The person having the greatest number of* votes as Vice 
President, shall be the Vice President, if such number be 
a majority of the whole number of electors appointed ; and 
if no person have a majority, then from the two highest 
numbers on the list, the Senate shall choose the Vice 
President ; a quorum for this purpose shall consist of two 
thirds of the whole number of senators, and a majority of 
the whole number shall be necessary to a choice. 



349 

But no person constitutionally ineligible to the office of 
President, shall be eligible to that of Vice President of the 
United States. 

ARTICLE XIII. 

If any citizen of the United States shall accept, claim, 
receive, or retain any title of nobility or honour, or shall, 
without the consent of Congress, accept and retain any 
present, pension, office, or emolument of any kind what- 
ever, from any emperor, king, prince, or foreign power, 
such person shall cease to be a citizen of the United 
States, and shall be incapable of holding any office of 
trust or profit under them, or either of them. 

ARTICLE XIV. 

After the first enumeration required by the first article 
of the Constitution, there shall be one representative for 
every thirty thousand, until the number shall amount to 
one hundred, after which the proportion shall be so regu- 
lated by Congress, that there shall be not less than one 
hundred representatives, or less than one representative 
for every forty thousand persons, until the number of re- 
presentatives shall amount to two hundred, and after which 
the proportion shall be so regulated by Congress, that 
there shall not be less than two hundred representatives, 
nor more than one representative for every fifty thousand 
persons. 

ARTICLE XV. 

No law, varying the compensation for the services of 
the senators and representatives, shall take effect, until an 
election of representatives shall have intervened. 
30 



350 



THE 

FAREWELL ADDRESS 

OP 

GEORGE WASHINGTON. 



Friends and Fellow-Citizens, 

The period for a new election of a citizen, to administer 
the executive government of the United States, being not 
far distant, and the time actually arrived, when your 
thoughts must be employed in designating the person who 
is to be clothed with that important trust, it appears to me 
proper, especially as it may conduce to a more distinct 
expression of the public voice, that I should now ipprize 
you of the resolution I have formed, to decline being con- 
sidered among the number of those out of whom a choice 
is to be made. I beg you, at the same time, to do me the 
justice to be assured, that this resolution has not been 
taken, without a strict regard to all the considerations 
appertaining to the relation which binds a dutiful citizen 
to his country ; and that, in withdrawing the tender of 
service which silence in my situation might imply, I am 
influenced by no diminution of zeal for your future in- 
terest ; no deficiency of grateful respect, for your past 
kindness ; but am supported by a full conviction that the 
step is compatible with both. 

2. The acceptance of, and continuance hither V) in, the 
office to which your suffrages have twice called me, have 
been a uniform sacrifice of inclination to the opinion of 
duty, and to a deference for what appeared to be your de- 
sire, I constantly hoped, that it would have been much 
earlier in my power, consistently with motives which I 
was not at liberty to disregard, to return to that retirement 



351 

from which I have been reluctantly drawn. The strength 
of my inclination to do this, previous to the last election, 
had even led to the preparation of an address to declare 
it to you ; but mature reflection on the then perplexed and 
critical posture of our afl^airs with foreign nations, and the 
unanimous advice of persons entitled to my confidence, 
impelled me to abandon the idea. 

3. I rejoice that the state of your concerns, external 
as well as internal, no longer renders the pursuit of in- 
clination incompatible with the sentiment of duty, or 
propriety ; and am persuaded, whatever partiality may 
be retained for my services, that in the present circum- 
stances of our country, you will not disapprove my de- 
termination to retire. 

4. The impressions with which I first undertook the 
arduous trust, were explained on the proper occasion. 
In the discharge of this trust, I will only say, that I have, 
with good intentions, contributed towards the organiza- 
tion and administration of the government, the best exer- 
tions of which a very fallible judgment was capable. Not 
unconscious, in the outset, of the inferiority of my qualifi- 
cations, experience in my own eyes, perhaps still more in 
the eyes of others, has strengthened the motives to difli- 
dence of myself; and, every day, the increasing weight 
of years admonishes me more and more that the shade 
of retirement is as necessary to me as it will be welcome. 
Satisfied that if any circumstances have given peculiar 
value to my services, they were temporary, I have the 
consolation to believe, that while choice and prudence 
invite me to quit the political scene, patriotism does not 
forbid it. 

5. In looking forward to the moment, which is intend- 
ed to terminate the career of my public life, my feelings 
do not permit me to suspend the deep acknowledgment 
of that debt of gratitude which I owe to my beloved 
country, for the many honours it has conferred upon me ; 
still more for the steadfast confidence with which it has 
supported me ; and for the opportunities I have thence 
enjoyed of manifesting my inviolable attachment, by ser- 
vices faithfiil and persevering, though in usefulness une- 



352 

qual to my zeal. If benefits have resulted to our coun- 
try from these services, let it always be remembered to 
your praise, and as an instructive example in our annals, 
that under circumstances in which the passions, agitated 
in every direction, were liable to mislead, amidst appear- 
ances sometimes dubious — vicissitudes of fortune often 
discouraging — in situations in which not unfrequently 
want of success has countenanced the spirit of criticism 
— the constancy of your support was the essential prop 
of the efforts, and the guarantee of the plans by which 
they were effected. 

6. Profoundly penetrated with this idea, I shall carry 
it with me to my grave, as a strong incitement to unceas- 
ing vows that Heaven may continue to you the choicest 
tokens of its benevolence — that your union and brother- 
ly affection may be perpetual — that the free constitution, 
which is the work of your hands, may be sacredly main- 
tained — that its administration m every department may 
be stamped with wisdom and virtue — that, in fine, the 
happiness of the people of these states, under the auspi- 
ces of liberty, may be made complete, by so careful a pre- 
servation, and so prudent a use of this blessing, as w^ill 
acquire to them the glory of recommending it to the ap- 
plause, the affection, and the adoption of every nation 
which is yet a stranger to it. . • j 

7. Here, perhaps, I ought to stop. But a solicitude 
for your welfare, which cannot end but with my life, and 
the apprehension of danger, natural to that solicitude, 
urge me, on an occasion like the present, to offer to your 
solemn contemplation, and to recommend to your frequent 
review, some sentiments, which are the result of much 
reflection, of no inconsiderable observation, and which 
appear to me all important to the permanency of your 
felicity as a people. These will be offered to you with 
the more freedom, as you can only see in them the disinte- 
rested warnings of a parting friend, who can possibly have 
no personal motives to bias his counsel. Nor can I forget 
as an encouragement to it, your indulgent reception of 
my sentiments on a former and not dissimilar occasion. 
Interwoven as is the love of liberty with every ligament 



353 

of your hearts, no recommendation of mine is necessary 
to fortify or confirm the attachment. 

8. The unity of government which constitutes you one 
people is also now dear to you. It is justly so ; for it is 
a main pillar in the edifice of your real independence, the 
support of your tranquillity at home, your peace abroad ; 
of your safety ; of your prosperity ; of that very liberty 
which you so highly prize. But as it is easy to foresee, 
that from different causes, and from different quarters, 
much pains will be taken, many artifices employed, to 
weaken in your minds the conviction of this truth ; as 
this is the point in your political fortress against which 
the batteries of internal and external enemies will be 
most constantly and actively (though often covertly and 
insidiously) directed, it is of infinite moment, that you 
should properly estimate the immense value of your na- 
tional union, to your collective and individual happiness; 
that you should cherish a cordial, habitual, and immove- 
able attachment to it ; accustoming yourselves to think and 
speak of it as of the palladium of your political safety 
and prosperity; watching for its preservation with jealous 
anxiety; discountenancing whatever may suggest even 
a suspicion that it can in any event be abandoned ; and 
indignantly frowning upon the first dawning of every 
attempt to alienate any portion of our country from the 
rest, or to enfeeble the sacred ties which now link toge- 
ther the various parts. 

9. For this you have every inducement of sympathy 
and interest. Citizens by birth or choice, of a common 
country, that country has a right to concentrate your af- 
fections. The name of America, which belongs to you 
in your national capacity, must always exalt the just 
pride of patriotism, more than any appellation derived 
from local discriminations. With slight shades of differ- 
ence, you have the same religion, manners, habits, and 
political principles. You have, in a common cause, fought 
and triumphed together; the independence and liberty you 
possess, are the work of joint councils, and joint efforts, 
of common dangers, sufferings, and successes. But 
these considerations, however powerfully they address 

30* 



354 

themselves to your sensibility, are greatly outweighei! 
by those which apply more immediately to your inte- 
rest — here every portion of our country finds the most 
commanding motives for carefully guarding and preserv- 
ing the union of the whole. 

10. The North, in an unrestrained intercourse with the 
South, protected by the equal laws of a common govern- 
ment, finds in the productions of the latter, great addi- 
tional resources of maritime and commercial enterprise, 
and precious materials of manufacturing industry. The 
South, in the same intercourse, benefiting by the agency 
of the North, sees its agriculture grow and its commerce 
expand. Turning partly into its own channels the sea- 
men of the North, it finds its particular navigation invigo- 
rated ; and while it contributes, in difTerent ways, to 
nourish and increase the general mass of the national 
navigation, it looks forward to the protection of a mari- 
time strength, to which itself is unequally adapted. Tht 
East, in a like intercourse with the West, already finds, 
and in the progressive improvement of interior commu 
nications, by land and water, will more and more find, 
a valuable vent for the commodities which it brings from 
abroad, or manufactures at home. The West derives 
from the East supplies requisite to its growth and com- 
fort ; and what is perhaps of still greater consequence, it 
must of necessity owe the secure enjoyment of indispen- 
sable outlets for its own productions, to the weight, influ- 
ence, and the future maritime strength of the Atlantic 
side of the Union, directed by an indissoluble commu- 
nity of interest as one nation. Any other tenure by 
which the West can hold this essential advantage, whe- 
ther derived from its own separate strength, or from an 
apostate and unnatural connexion with any foreign pow- 
er, must be intrinsically precarious. 

11. While, then, every part of our country thus feels 
an immediate and particular interest in union, all the 
parties combined cannot fail to find, in the united mass of 
means and efTorts, greater strength, greater resources, pro- 
portionably greater security from external danger, a less 
frequent interruption of their peace by foreign nations \ 



355 

and, what is of inestimable value ! they must derive from 
union an exemption from those broils and wars between 
themselves, which so frequently afflict neighbouring coun- 
tries, not tied together by the same government; which 
their own rivalships alone would be sufficient to produce, 
but which opposite foreign alliances, attachments, and in- 
trigues, would stimulate and embitter. Hence, likewise, 
they will avoid the necessity of those overgrown military 
establishments, which, under any form of government, 
are inauspicious to liberty, and which are to be regarded 
as particularly hostile to republican liberty ; in this sense 
it is, that your union ought to be considered as a main 
prop of your liberty, and that the love of the one ought 
to endear to you the preservation of the other. 

12. These considerations speak a persuasive language 
to every reflecting and virtuous mind, and exhibit the 
continuance of the Union as a primary object of patriotic 
desire. Is there a doubt whether a common government 
can embrace so large a sphere ? Let experience solve it. 
To listen to mere speculation in such a case were crimi- 
nal. We are authorized to hope that a proper organiza- 
tion of the whole, with the auxiliary agency of govern- 
ment for the respective subdivisions, will afford a happy 
issue to the experiment. »'Tis well worth a fair and fall 
experiment. With such powerful and obvious motives to 
union, affecting all parts of our country, while experience 
shall not have demonstrated its impracticability, there 
will always be reason to distrust the patriotism of those, 
who, in any quarter, may endeavour to weaken its bands. 

13. In contemplating the causes which may disturb our 
Union, it occurs as a matter of serious concern, that any 
ground should have been furnished for characterizing 
parties by geographical discriminations — northern and 
southern — Atlantic and western ; whence designing men 
may endeavour to excite a belief that there is a real dif- 
ference of local interests and views. One of the expedi- 
ents of party to acquire influence within particular dis- 
tricts, is to misrepresent the opinions and aims of other 
districts. You cannot shield yourselves too much against 
the jealousies and heart-burnings which spring from these 



356 

misrepresentations: they tend to render alien to each 
other those who ought to be bound together by fraternal 
afiection. The inhabitants of our western country have 
lately had a useful lesson on this head : they have seen in 
the negotiation by the executive, and in the unanimous ra- 
tification by the senate, of the treaty with Spain, and in the 
universal satisfaction at that event throughout the United 
States, a decisive proof how unfounded were the suspicions 
propagated among them, of a policy in the general govern- 
ment and in the Atlantic States, unfriendly to their interests 
in regard to the Mississippi : they have been witnesses to 
the formation of two treaties, that with Great Britain and 
that with Spain, which secure to them every thing they 
could desire, in respect to our foreign relations, towards 
confirming their prosperity. Will it not be their wisdom 
to rely for the preservation of these advantages on the 
Union by which they were procured? Will they not 
henceforth be deaf to those advisers, if such there are, who 
would sever them from their brethren, and connect them 
with aliens ? 

14. To the efficacy and permanency of your Union, a 
government for the whole is indispensable. No alliances, 
however strict, between the parts, can be an adequate sub- 
stitute: they must inevitably experience the infractions 
and interruptions which all alliances in all times have ex- 
perienced. Sensible of this momentous truth, you have 
improved upon your first essay, by the adoption of a con- 
stitution of government, better calculated than your former, 
for an intimate union, and for the efficacious management 
of your common concerns. This government, the offspring 
of our own choice, uninfluenced and unawed, adopted 
upon full investigation and mature deliberation, completely 
free in its principles, in the distribution of its powers uni- 
ting security with energy, and containing within itself a 
provision for its o\mi amendment, has a just claim to your 
confidence and your support. Respect for its authority, com- 
phance with its lavrs, acquiescence m its measures, are 
duties enjoined by the fundamenta. maxims ot true liberty. 
The basis of our political system, is the right of the peo- 
ple to make and alter their constitutions of government. 



3^7 

But, the Constitution which at any time exists, till chang 
ed hy an explicit and authentic act of the whole people, is 
sacredly obligatory upon all. The very idea of the power 
and the right of the people to establish government, pre- 
supposes the duty of every individual to obey the estab- 
lished government. r i t n 

15. All obstructions to the execution of the Laws, all 
combinations and associations, under whatever plausible 
character, with the real design to direct, control, counter- 
act, or awe the regular deliberation and action of the con- 
stituted authorities, are destructive of this fundamental prin- 
ciple, and of fatal tendency. They serve to organize faction, 
to give it an artificial and extraordinary force— to put m 
the place of the delegated will of the nation, the will of a 
party, often a small but artful and enterprising minority of 
the community; and, according to the alternate triumphs 
of different parties, to make the public administration the 
mirror of the ill-concerted and incongruous projects of fac- 
tion, rather than the organ of consistent and wholesome 
plans, digested by common councils, and modified by mu- 
tual interests. However combinations or associations of 
the above description may now and then answer popular 
ends, they are likely in the course of time and things to 
become potent engines, by which cunnnig, ambitious, and 
unprincipled men, will be enabled to subvert the power of 
the people, and to usurp to themselves the rems of govern- 
ment ; destroying afterwards the very engines which have 
lifted them to unjust dominion. 

16. Towards the preservation of your government, and 
the permanency of your present happy state, it is requisite, 
not only that you speedily discountenance irregular opposi- 
tions to its acknowledged authority, but also that you resist 
with care the spirit of innovation upon its principles, how- 
ever specious the pretexts. One method of assault may be 
to effect in the forms of the constitution, alterations which 
impair the energy of the system, and thus to undermine 
what cannot be directly overthrown. In all the changes 
to which you may be" invited, remember that time and 
habit are at least as necessary to fix the true character of 
governments as of other human institutions ;— that expen- 



358 

ence is the surest standard by which to test the real ten- 
dency of the existing constitution of a country — that fa- 
cility in changes upon the credit of mere hypothesis and 
opinion, exposes to perpetual change from the endless va- 
riety of hypothesis and opinion ; and remember, especially, 
that for the efficient management of your common interests, 
in a country so extensive as ours, a government of as 
much vigour as is consistent with the perfect security of 
liberty, is indispensable. Liberty itself Avill find in such 
a government, with powers properly distributed and adjust- 
ed, its surest guardian. It is, indeed, little else than a name, 
where the government is too feeble to withstand the enter- 
prises of faction, to confine each member of the society 
within the limits prescribed by the laws, and to maintain 
all in the secure and tranquil enjoyment of the rights of 
person and property. 

17. I have already intimated to you, the danger of par- 
ties in the State, with particular reference to the founding of 
them on geographical discriminations. Let me now take 
a more comprehensive view, and warn you in the most 
solemn manner against the baneful effects of the spirit of 
party, generally. The spirit, unfortunately, is inseparable 
from our nature, having its root in the strongest passions 
of the human mind. It exists under different shapes in 
all governments, more or less stifled, controlled, or repress- 
ed ; but in those of the popular form, it is seen in its greatest 
rankness, and is truly their .worst enemy. The alternate 
domination of one faction over another, sharpened by the 
spirit of revenge, natural to party dissension, which, in 
different ages and countries, has perpetrated the most hor- 
rid enormities, is itself a frightful despotism. But this 
leads at length to a more formal and permanent despotism. 
The disorders and miseries which result, gradually incline 
the minds of men to seek security and repose in the abso- 
lute power of an individual : and sooner or later the chief 
of some prevailing faction, more able or more fortunate 
than his competitor, turns this disposition to the purposes 
of his own elevation, on the ruins of public liberty. 

18. Without looking forward to an extremity of this 
kind, (which nevertheless ought not to be entirely out of 



359 

sight,) the common and continual mischiefs of the spirit of 
party, are sufficient to make it the interest and duty of a 
wise people to discourage and restrain it. It serves always 
to distract the public councils and enfeeble the public ad- 
ministration. It agitates the community with ill-founded 
jealousies and false alarms ; kindles the animosity of one 
part against another ; foments occasionally riot and insur- 
rection. It opens the door to foreign influence and cor- 
ruption, which find a facilitated access to the government 
itself through the channels of party passions. Thus the 
policy and the will of one country are subjected to the po- 
licy and will of another. 

19. There is an opinion that parties in free countries 
are useful checks upon the administration of the govern- 
ment, and serve to keep alive the spirit of liberty. This 
within certain limits is probably true ; and in governments 
of a monarchical cast, patriotism may look with indul- 
gence, if not with favour, upon the spirit of party. But 
in those of a popular character, in governments purely 
elective, it is a spirit not to be encouraged. From their na- 
tural tendency, it is certain there will always be enough of 
that spirit for every salutary purpose. And there being con- 
stant danger of excess, the effort ought to be by force of pub- 
lic opinion, to mitigate and assuage it. A fire not to be 
quenched, it demands a uniform vigilance to prevent its 
bursting into a flame, lest instead of warming, it should 
consume. 

20. It is important likev^ise, that the habits of thinking 
in a free country, should inspire caution, in those intrusted 
with its administration, to confine themselves within their 
respective constitutional spheres, avoiding, in the exercise 
of the powers of one department, to encroach upon another. 
The spirit of encroachment, tends to consolidate the powers 
of all the departments in one, and thus to create, what- 
ever the form of government, a real despotism. A just 
estimate of that love of power, and proneness to abuse it, 
which predominates in the human heart, is sufficient to 
satisfy us of the truth of this position. The necessity of 
reciprocal checks in the exercise of political power, by 
dividing and distributing it into different depositaries, and 



360 

constituting each the guardian of public weal against in- 
vasions by the others, has been evinced by experiments 
ancient and modern: some of them in our country and 
under our own eyes. To preserve them must be as ne- 
cessary as to constitute them. If, in the opinion of the 
people, the distribution or modification of the constitutional 
powers be in any particular wrong, let it be corrected by 
an amendment in the way which the constitution desig- 
nates. But let there be no change by usurpation ; for 
though this, in one instance may be the instrument of 
good, it is the customary weapon by which free govern- 
ments are destroyed. The precedent must always greatly 
overbalance in permanent evil any partial or transient 
benefit which the use can at any time yield. 

21. Of all the dispositions and habits which lead to 
political prosperity, religion and morality are indispen- 
sable supports. In vain would that man claim the tri- 
bute of patriotism, who should labour to subvert these 
great pillars of human happiness, these firmest props of 
the duties of men and citizens. The mere politician, 
equally with the pious man, ought to respect and to che- 
rish them. A volume could not trace all their connexions 
with private and public felicity. Let it simply be asked, 
where is the security for property, for reputation, for life, 
if the sense of religious obligation desert the oaths, 
which are the instruments of investigation in courts 
of justice ; and let us with caution indulge the supposi- 
tion, that morality can be maintained without religion. 
Whatever may be conceded to the influence of refined 
education on minds of peculiar structure, reason and ex- 
perience both forbid us to expect that national morality 
can prevail in exclusion of religious principle. 'Tis 
substantially true, that virtue or morality is a necessary- 
spring of popular government. The rule indeed extends 
with more or less force to every species of fi:ee govern- 
ment. Who that is a sincere friend to it can look with 
indifference upon attempts to shake the foundation of 
the fabric ? 

22. Promote, then, as an object of primary importance, 
institutions for the general difl^usion of knowledge. In 



361 

proportion as the structure of a government gives force 
to pubJic opinion, it is essential that public opinion should 
be enlightened. As a very important source of strength 
and security, cherish public credit: one method of preserv- 
ing it is to use it as sparingly as possible ; avoiding occa- 
sions of expense, by cultivating peace ; and remember- 
ing also that timely disbursements to prepare for danger, 
frequently prevent much greater disbursements to repel 
it ; avoiding likewise the accumulations of debt, not only 
by shunning occasions of expense, but by vigorous exer- 
tions in time of peace to discharge the debts which una- 
voidable wars may have occasioned, not ungenerously 
throwing upen posterity the burden which w^e ourselves 
ought to bear. The execution of these maxims belongs 
to your representatives, but it is necessary that public 
opinion should co-operate. To facilitate to them the per- 
formance of their duty, it is essential that you should 
practically bear in mind, that towards the payment ot 
debts there must be revenue ; to have revenue there must 
be taxes ; that no taxes can be devised which are not 
more or less inconvenient and unpleasant ; and the in- 
trinsic embarrassment inseparable from the selection ot 
the proper object, (which is always a choice of difficul- 
ties,) ought to be a decisive motive for a candid construc- 
tion of the conduct of the government in making it, and 
for a spirit of acquiescence in the measures for obtain- 
ing revenue which the public exigencies may at any 
time dictate. 

23. Observe good faith and justice towards all nations; 
cultivate peace and harmony with all. Religion and 
morality enjoin this conduct ; and can it be that good 
policy does not equally enjoin it ? It will be worthy ot 
a free, enlightened, and at no distant period, a great na- 
tion, to give to mankind the magnanimo\4S and too novel 
example of a people always guided by an exalted justice 
and benevolence. Who can doubt that in the course ot 
time and things, the fruits of such a plan would richly 
repay any temporary advantages v/hich might be lost by 
a steady adherence to it ? Can it be, that providence has 
not connected the permanent felicity of a nation with its 
31 



362 

virtue? The experiment, at least, is recommended by 
every sentiment which ennobles human nature. Alas ! 
is it rendered impossible by its vices ? 

24. In the execution of such a plan, nothing is more es- 
sential, than that permanent inveterate antipathies against 
particular nations, and passionate attachments for others, 
should be excluded ; and that in place of them just and 
amicable feelings towards all should be cultivated. The 
nation, which indulges towards another an habitual ha- 
tred, or an habitual fondness, is in some degree a slave. 
It is a slave to its animosity or to its affection, either of 
which is sufficient to lead it astray from its duty and its 
interest. Antipath}'^ in one nation against another, dis- 
poses each more readily to offer insult and injury, to lay 
hold of slight causes of umbrage, and to be haughty and 
intractable, when accidental or trifling occasions of dis- 
pute occur. Hence frequent collisions, obstinate, enve- 
nomed, and bloody contests. The nation, prompted by 
ill will and resentment, sometimes impels to war the 
government, contrary to the best calculations of policy. 
The government sometimes participates in the national 
propensity, and adopts through passion what reason 
would reject; at other times, it makes the animosity of 
the nation subservient to projects of hostility instigated 
by pride, ambition, and other sinister and pernicious mo- 
tives. The peace often, sometimes perhaps the liberty, 
of nations, has been the victim. 

25. So likewise a passionate attachment of one nation 
for another, produces a variety of evils. Sympathy for 
the favourite nation, facilitating the illusion of an imagi- 
nary common interest, in cases where no real common in- 
terest exists, and infusing into one the enmities of the 
other, betrays the former into a participation in the quar- 
rels and wars o^ the latter, without adequate inducement 
or justification. It leads also to the concessions to the fa- 
vourite nation of privileges denied to others, which is apt 
doubly to injure the nation making the concessions ; by 
unnecessarily parting with what ought to have been re- 
tained, and by exciting jealousy, ill will, and a disposi- 
tion to retaliate, in the parties from whom equal privi- 



363 

leges are withheld, — and it gives to ambitious, corrupted, 
or deluded citizens, (who devote themselves to the favour- 
ite nation,) facility to betray or sacrifice the interests of 
their own country without odium, sometimes even with 
popularity; gilding with the appearances of a virtuous 
sense of obligation, a commendable deference for public 
opinion, or a laudable zeal for public good, the base or 
foolish compliances of ambition, corruption, or infatuation. 

26. As avenues to foreign influence in innumerable 
ways, such attachments are particularly alarming to the 
truly enlightened and independent patriot. How many 
opportunities do they afTord to tamper with domestic fac- 
tions, to practise the arts of seduction, to mislead public 
opinions, to influence or awe public councils ! Such an 
attachment of small or weak, towards a great and pow- 
erful nation, dooms the former to be the satellites of the 
latter. Against the insidious wiles of foreign influence, 
(I conjure you to believe me, fellow citizens,) the jeal- 
ousy of a free people ought to be constantly awake; 
since history and experience prove that foreign influence 
is one of the most baneful foes of republican govern- 
ment. But that jealousy, to be useful, must be impar- 
tial : else it becomes the instrument of the very influence 
to be avoided, instead of a defence against it. Excessive 
partiality for one foreign nation, and excessive dislike of 
another, cause those whom they actuate, to see danger 
only on one side, and serve to veil and even second the 
arts of influence on the other. Real patriots, who may 
resist the intrigues of the favourite, are liable to become 
suspected and odious ; while its tools and dupes usurp 
the applause and confidence of the people, to surrender 
their interests. The great rule of conduct for us, in re- 
gard to foreign nations, is, in extending our commercial 
relations, to have with them as little political connexion 
as possible. So far as we have already formed engage- 
ments, let them be fulfilled with perfect good faith. Here 
let us stop. 

27. Europe has a set of primary interests, which to 
us have none, or a very remote relation. Hence she 
must be engaged in frequent controversies, the causes ot 



364 

which are essentially foreign to our concerns. Hence, 
therefore, it must be unwise in us to implicate ourselves 
by artificial ties, in the ordinary vicissitudes of her poli- 
tics, or the ordinary combinations and collisions of her 
friendships or enmities. Our detached and distant situa- 
tion invites and enables us to pursue a different course. 
If w^e remain one people, under an efficient government, 
the period is not far off, when we may defy material in- 
jury from external annoyance; w^hen we may take such 
an attitude, as will cause the neutrality we may at any 
time resolve upon, to be scrupulously respected ; when 
belligerent nations, under the impossibility of making 
acquisitions upon us, will not lightly hazard the giving 
us provocation ; when we may choose peace or war, as 
our interest, guided by justice, shall counsel. 

28. Why forego the advantages of so peculiar a si- 
tuation ? Why quit our own to stand upon foreign 
ground? Why, by interweaving our destiny with that 
of any part of Europe, entangle our peace and prosperi- 
ty in the toils of European ambition, rivalship, interest, 
humour, or caprice? 'Tis our true policy to steer clear 
of permanent alliances with any portion of the foreign 
world ; so far, I mean, as we are now at liberty to do it ; 
for let me not be understood as patronising infidelity to 
existing engagements. I hold the maxim no less appli- 
cable to public than to private affairs, that honesty is al- 
ways the best policy. I repeat it, therefore, let those 
engagements be observed in their genuine sense. But, 
in my opinion, it is unnecessary, and would be unwise, 
to extend them. Taking care always to keep ourselves, 
by suitable establishments, on a respectable defensive pos- 
ture, we may safely trust to temporary alliances for ex- 
traordinary emergencies. 

29. Harmony, liberal intercourse with all nations, are 
recommended by policy, humanity, and interest. But 
even our commercial policy should hold an equal and 
impartial hand: neither seeking nor granting exclusive 
favours or preferences; consulting the natural course of 
things ; diffusing and diversifying, by gentle means, the 
streams of commerce, but forcing nothing ; establishing 



865 

with powers so disposed, in order to give trade a stable 
course, to define the rights of our merchants, and to ena- 
ble the government to support them, conventional rules 
of intercourse, the best that present circumstances and 
mutual opinion will permit, but temporary, and liable to 
be from time to time abandoned or varied, as experience 
and circumstances shall dictate ; constantly keeping in 
view, that 'tis folly in one nation to look for disinterested 
favours from another ; that it must pay with a portion of 
its independence whatever it may accept under that cha- 
racter; that by such acceptance, it may place itself in 
the condition of having given equivalent for nominal fa- 
vours, and yet of being reproached with ingratitude for 
not giving more. There can be no greater error than to 
expect or calculate upon real favours from nation to na- 
tion. 'Tis an illusion which experience must cure, which 
a just pride ought to discard. 

30. In offering to you, my countrymen, these counsels 
of an old and affectionate friend, I dare not hope they 
will make the strong and lasting impression I could wi-sh ; 
that they will control the usual current of the passions, 
or prevent our nation from running the course which has 
hitherto marked the destiny of nations : but if I may 
even flatter myself, that they may be productive of some 
partial benefit, some occasional good ; that they may now 
and then recur to moderate the fury of party spirit, to 
warn against the mischiefs of foreign intrigues, and 
guard against the impostures of pretended patriotism ; 
this hope will be a full recompense for the solicitude for 
your welfare, by which they have been dictated. How 
far, in the discharge of my official duties, I have been 
guided by the principles which have been delineated, the 
public records, and other evidences of my conduct, must 
witness to you and to the world. To myself, the assu- 
rance of my own conscience is, that I have at least be- 
lieved myself to be guided by them. 

31. In relation to the still subsisting war in Europe, 
my proclamation of the 22d of April, 1793, is the index 
to my plan. Sanctioned by your approving voice, and 
by that of your representatives in both houses of con- 

'31* 



366 

gress, the spirit of that measure has continually governed 
me ; uninfluenced by any attempt to deter or divert me 
from it. After deliberate examination, with the aid of 
the best lights I could obtain, I was well satisfied that 
our country, under all the circumstances of the case, had 
a right to take, and was bound in duty and interest to 
take, a neutral position. Having taken it, I determined, 
as far as should depend upon me, to maintain it with mo- 
deration, perseverance, and firmness. 

32. The consideration which respects the right to hold 
the conduct, it is not necessary on this occasion to detail. 
I will only observe, that according to my understanding 
of the matter, that right, so far from being denied by any 
of the belligerent powers, has been virtually admitted by 
all. The duty of holding a neutral conduct may be in- 
ferred, without any thing more, from the obligation which 
justice and humanity impose upon every nation, in cases 
in which it is free to act, to maintain inviolate the rela- 
tions of peace and amity towards other nations. The 
inducements of interest for observing that conduct, will be 
best referred to your own reflection and experience. 
With me, a predominant motive has been to endeavour 
to gain time to our country to settle and mature its yet 
recent institutions, and to progress, without interruption, 
to that degree of strength and consistency, which is ne- 
cessary to give it, humanly speaking, the command of 
its own fortunes. 

33. Though in reviewing the incidents of my adminis- 
tration, I am unconscious of intentional error, I am ne- 
vertheless too sensible of my defects not to think it pro- 
bable that I may have committed many errors. What- 
ever they may be, I fervently beseech the Almighty to 
avert or mitigate the evils to which they may tend. I 
shall also carry with me the hope that my country will 
never cease to view them with indulgence ; and that after 
forty-five years of my life dedicated to its service, with 
an upright zeal, the faults of incompetent abilities will 
be consigned to oblivion, as myself must soon be to the 
mansions of rest. Relying on its kindness in this as in 
other things, and actuated by that fervent love towards it, 



367 

which is so natural to a man, who views in it the native 
soil of himself and his progenitors for several genera- 
tions ; I anticipate with pleasing expectation that retreat, 
in which I promise myself to realize, without alloy, the 
sweet enjoyment of partaking, in the midst of my fellow 
citizens, the benign influence of good laws under a free 
government — the ever favourite object of my heart, and 
the happy reward, as I trust, of our mutual cares, la- 
bours, and dangers. 

GEORGE WASHINGTON. 



A CIRCULAR LETTER 

From his Excellency George Washington, Commandei- 
in-chief of the Armies of the United States of Ameri- 
ca, to the Governors of the several States. 

Head-Q,uarters, Newburgh, June 18, 1783, 
Sir, — The great object for which I had the honour to 
hold an appointment in the service of my country, being 
accomplished, I am now preparing to resign it into the 
hands of Congress, and return to that domestic retirement, 
which, it is well known, I left with the greatest reluctance ; 
a retirement for which I have never ceased to sigh, through 
a long and painful absence, in which, (remote from the 
noise and trouble of the world,) I meditate to pass the 
remainder of life, in a state of undisturbed repose. But, 
before I carry this resolution into effect, I think it a duty 
incumbent on me to make this my last official communi- 
cation, to congratulate you on the glorious events which 
Heaven has been pleased to produce in our favour, to offer 
my sentiments respecting some important subjects, which 
appear to me to be intimately connected with the tranquilli- 
ty of the United States, to take my leave of your Excel- 
lency as a public character, and to give my final blessing 
to that country in whose service I have spent the prime of 
my life ; for whose sake I have consumed so many anx- 



368 

ious days and watchful nights; and whose happiness, 
being extremely dear to me, will always constitute no in- 
considerable part of my own. 

Impressed with the liveliest sensibility on this pleasing 
occasion, I will claim the indulgence of dilating the more 
copiously on the subject of our mutual felicitation. When 
we consider the magnitude of the prize we contended for, 
the doubtful nature of the contest, and the favourable man- 
ner in which it has terminated ; we shall find the greatest 
possible reason for gratitude and rejoicing. This is a 
theme that will afford infinite delight to every benevolent 
and liberal mind, whether the event in contemplation be 
considered as a source of present enjoyment, or the parent 
of future happiness ; and we shall have equal occasion to 
felicitate ourselves on the lot which Providence has assign- 
ed us, whether we view it in a natural, a political, or moral 
point of view. 

The citizens of America, placed in the most enviable 
condition, as the sole lords and proprietors of a vast tract 
of continent, comprehending all the various soils and cli- 
mates of the world, and abounding with all the necessaries 
and conveniences of life, are now, by the late satisfactory 
pacification, acknowledged to be possessed of absolute 
freedom and independency ; they are from this period to 
be considered as the actors on a most conspicuous theatre, 
which seems to be peculiarly designed by Providence for 
the display of human greatness and felicity : here they 
are not only surrounded with every thing that can contri- 
bute to the completion of private and domestic enjo}'Tnent, 
but Heaven has crowned all its other blessings by giving 
a surer opportunity for political happiness than any other 
nation has ever been favoured with. Nothing can illus- 
trate these observations more forcibly than the recollection 
of the happy conjuncture of times and circumstances, un- 
der which our republic assumed its rank among the nations. 
The foundation of our empire has not been laid in a gloomy 
age of ignorance and superstition, but at an epocha when 
the rights of mankind were better understood and more 
clearly defined, than at any former period. Researches of 
the human mind after social happiness have been carried 



369 

to a great extent ; the treasures of knowledge, acquired by 
the labours of philosophers, sages, and legislators, through 
a long succession of years, are laid open for use ; and their 
collected wisdom may be happily applied in the establish- 
ment of our forms of government ; the free cultivation of 
letters, the unbounded extension of commerce, the progres- 
sive refinement of manners, the growing liberality of sen- 
timent, and, above all, the pure and benign light of revela- 
tion, have had a meliorating influence on mankind, and 
increased the blessings of society. At this auspicious pe- 
riod, the United States came into existence as a nation, and 
if their citizens should not be completely free and happy, 
the fault will be entirely their ov/n. 

Such is our situation, and such are our prospects ; but 
notwithstanding the cup of blessing is thus reached out to 
us — notwithstanding happiness is ours, if we have a dis- 
position to seize the occasion, and make it our own ; yet 
it appears to me, there is an option still left to the United 
States of America, whether they will be respectable and 
prosperous, or contemptible and miserable as a nation. 
This is the time of their political probation ; this is the 
moment, when the eyes of the whole world are turned upon 
them ; this is the time to establish or ruin their national 
character for ever ; tfes is the favourable moment to give 
such a tone to the Federal Government, as Avill enable it 
to answer the ends of its institution ; or this may be the ill 
fated moment for relaxing the powers of the Union, anni- 
hilating the cement of the confederation, and exposing us 
to become the sport of European politics, which may play 
one State against another, to prevent their growing impor- 
tance, and to serve their own interested purposes. For, 
according to the system of policy the States shall adopt at 
this moment, they will stand or fall : and, by their confirm- 
ation or lapse, it is yet to be decided, whether the revolu- 
tion must ultimately be considered as a blessing or a curse ; 
a blessing or a curse not to the present age alone, for with 
our fate will the destiny of unborn millions be involved. 

With this conviction of the importance of the present 
crisis, silence in me would be a crime. I will therefore 
speak to your Excellency the language of freedom and 



370 

sincerity, without disguise. I am aware, liowever, those 
who differ from me in political sentiments, may perhaps 
remark, I am stepping out of the proper line of my duty ; 
and they may possibly ascribe to arrogance or ostentation, 
what I know is alone the result of the purest intention ; but 
the rectitude of my own heart, which disdains such unwor- 
thy motives — ^the part I have hitherto acted in life — the de- 
termination I have formed of not taking any share in public 
business hereafter — ^the ardent desire I feel and shall con- 
tinue to manifest, of quietly enjoying in private life, after 
all the toils of war, the benefits of a wise and liberal go- 
vernment, — ^will, I flatter myself, sooner or later, convince 
my countrymen, that I could have no sinister views in 
delivering, with so little reserve, the opinions contained in 
this Address. 

There are four things which I humbly conceive are 
essential to the well-being, I may even venture to say, to the 
existence of the United States, as an independent power. 

1st. An indissoluble union of the States under one fe- 
deral head. 

2dly. A sacred regard to public justice. 

3dly. The adoption of a proper peace establishment ; 
and, 

4thly, The prevalence of that papific and friendly dis- 
position among the people of the United States, which 
will induce them to forget their local prejudices and poli- 
tics, to make those mutual concessions which are requi- 
site to the general prosperity, and, in some instances, to 
sacrifice their individual advantages to the interest of the 
community. 

These are the pillars on which the glorious fabric of 
our independence and national character must be support- 
ed. Liberty is the basis, and whoever would dare to sap 
the foundation, or overturn the structure, under whatever 
specious pretext he may attempt it, will merit the bitter- 
est execration and the severest punishment which can be 
inflicted by his injured country. 

On the three first articles I will make a few observa- 
tions, leaving the last to the good sense and serious consi- 
derat on of those immediately concerned. 



371 

Under the first head, although it may not be necessary 
or proper for me in this place to enter into a particular dis- 
quisition of the principles of the Union, and to take up 
the great question which has been frequently agitated, 
whether it be expedient and requisite for the States to de- 
legate a large proportion of power to Congress or not : 
yet it will be a part of my duty, and that of every true 
patriot, to assert, without reserve, and to insist upon the 
following positions. That unless the States will suffer 
Congress to exercise those prerogatives they are undoubt- 
edly invested with by the constitution, every thing must 
very rapidly tend to anarchy and confusion. That it is 
indispensable to the happiness of the individual States, 
that there should be lodged, somewhere, a supreme power, 
to regulate and govern the general concerns of the confe- 
derated republic, without which the union cannot be of 
long duration. There must be a faithful and pointed com- 
pliance on the part of every State, Avith the late proposals 
and demands of Congress, or the most fatal consequences 
will ensue. That whatever measures have a tendency to 
dissolve the Union, or contribute to violate or lessen the 
sovereign authority, ought to be considered as hostile to 
the liberty and independency of America, and the authors 
of them treated accordingly. And, lastly, that unless we 
can be enabled by the concurrence of the States, to parti- 
cipate in the fruits of the revolution, and enjoy the essen- 
tial benefits of civil society, under a form of government 
so free and uncorrupted, so happily guarded against the 
danger of oppression, as has been devised and adopted by 
the articles of confederation, it will be the subject of re- 
gret, that so much blood and treasure have been lavished 
for no purpose ; that so many sufferings have been coun- 
teracted without a compensation, and that so many sacri 
fices have been made in vain. Many other consideration? 
might here be adduced to prove, that without an entire 
conformity to the spirit of the Union, we cannot exist as 
an independent power. It will be sufficient for my pur- 
pose to mention but one or two, which seem to me of the 
greatest importance. It is only in our united character, as 
an empire, that our independence is acknowledged, that 



372 

our power can be regarded, or our credit supported among 
foreign nations. The treaties of the European powers 
with the United States of America, will have no validity 
on the dissolution of the Union. We shall be left nearly in 
a state of nature ; or we may find, by our own unhappy 
experience, that there is a natural and necessary progres- 
sion from the extreme of anarchy to the extreme of tyran- 
ny ; and that arbitrary power is most easily established on 
the ruins of liberty abused to licentiousness. 

As to the second article, which respects the performance 
of public justice, Congress have, in their late Address to 
the United States, almost exhausted the subject ; they have 
explained their ideas so fully, and have enforced the obli- 
gations the States are under to render complete justice to 
all the public creditors, with so much dignity and energy, 
that in my opinion no real friend to the honour and inde- 
pendency of America can hesitate a single moment respect- 
ing the propriety of complying with the just and honoura- 
ble measures proposed. If their arguments do not produce 
conviction, I know of nothing that will have a greater 
influence, especially when we reflect that the system refer- 
red to, being the result of the collected wisdom of the 
continent, must be esteemed, if not perfect, certainly the 
least objectionable of any that could be devised; and that, if 
it should not be carried into immediate execution, a national 
bankruptcy, with all its deplorable consequences, will take 
place, before any different plan can possibly be proposed 
or adopted ; so pressing are the present circumstances, and 
such the alternative now offered to the States. 

The ability of the country to discharge the debts which 
have been incurred in its defence, is not to be doubted. — 
An inclination, I flatter myself, will not be wanting ; the 
path of our duty is plain before us ; honesty will be found, 
on every experiment, to be the best and only true policy. 
Let us then, as a nation, be just ; let us fulfil the public 
contracts which Congress had undoubtedly a right to 
make for the purpose of carrying on the war, with the 
same good faith we suppose ourselves bound to perform 
our private engagements. In the mean time, let an atten- 
tion to the cheerful performance of their proper business, 



373 

as individuals, and as members of society, be earnestly 
inculcated on the citizens of America; then will they 
strengthen the bands of government, and be happy under 
its protection. Every one will reap the fruit of his la- 
bours ; every one will enjoy his own acquisitions, without 
molestation and without danger. 

In this state of absolute freedom and perfect security, 
who will grudge to yield a very little of his property to 
support the common interests of society, and ensure the 
protection of government ? Who does not remember the 
frequent declarations at the commencement of the war, 
that we should be completely satisfied, if at the expense of 
one half, we could defend the remainder of our posses- 
sions ? Where is the man to be found, who wishes to 
remain indebted for the defence of his own person and 
property, to the exertions, the bravery, and the blood of 
others, without making one generous effort to pay the debt 
of honour and of gratitude 1 In what part of the conti- 
nent shall we find any man, or body of men, who would 
not blush to stand up, and propose measures purposely 
calculated to rob the soldier of his stipend, and the public 
creditor of his due ? And were it possible that such a 
flagrant instance of injustice could ever happen, would it 
not excite the general indignation, and tend to bring down 
upon the authors of such measures, the aggravated ven- 
geance of Heaven ? If, after all, a spirit of disunion, or 
a temper of obstinacy and perverseness, should manifest 
itself in any of the States ; if such an ungracious disposi- 
tion should attempt to frustrate all the happy effects that 
might be expected to flow from the Union ; if there should 
be a refusal to comply with the requisitions for funds to 
discharge the annual interest of the public debts, and if 
that refusal should revive all those jealousies, and produce 
all those evils which are now happily removed ; — Con- 
gress, who have in all their transactions shown a great 
degree of magnanimity and justice, will stand justified in 
the sight of God and man ! And that State alone, which 
puts itself in opposition to the aggregate wisdom of the 
continent, and follows such mistaken and pernicious coun- 
cils, will be responsible for all the consequences. 
32 



374 

For my own part, conscious of having acted, while a 
servant of the public, in the manner I conceived best 
suited to promote the real interests of my country ; having, 
in consequence of my fixed belief^ in some measure, 
pledged myself to the army, that their country would 
finally do them complete and ample justice, and not wil- 
ling to conceal any instance of my official conduct from 
the eyes of the world, I have thought proper to transmit 
to your excellency the enclosed collection of papers, rela- 
tive to the half-pay and commutation granted by Congress 
to the officers of the army: from these communications, 
my decided sentiments will be clearly comprehended, 
together with the conclusive reasons, which induced me, 
at an early period, to recommend the adoption of this 
measure in the most earnest and serious manner. As the 
proceedings of Congress, the army, and myself, are open 
to all, and contain, in my opinion, sufficient information 
to remove the prejudice and errors which may have been 
entertained by any, I think it unnecessary to say any thing 
more, than just to observe, that the resolutions of Congress 
now alluded to, are as undoubtedly and absolutely binding 
on the United States, as the most solemn acts of confeder- 
ation or legislation. 

As to the idea, which I am informed, has in some in- 
stances prevailed, that the half-pay and commutation are 
to be regarded merely in the odious light of a pension, it 
ought to be exploded for ever : that provision should be 
viewed, as it really was, a reasonable compensation offer- 
ed by Congress, at a time when they had nothing else to 
give to officers of the army, for services then to be per- 
formed : it was the only means to prevent a total derelic- 
tion of the service ; it was a part of their hire. I may be 
allowed to say, it was the price of their blood, and of your 
independency ; it is therefore more than a common debt, 
it is a debt of honour ; it can never be considered as a pen- 
sion or gratuity, nor cancelled until it is fairly discharged. 

With regard to the distinction between officers and sol- 
diers, it is sufficient that the uniform experience of every 
nation in the world, combined with our own, proves the 
utility and propriety of the discrimination. Rewards, in 



375 

proportion to the aid the public draws from them, are un- 
questionably due to all its servants. In some lines, the 
soldiers have perhaps generally had as ample compensa- 
tion for their services, by the large bounties which have 
been paid to them, as their officers will receive in the pro- 
posed commutation ; in others, if, besides the donation of 
land, the payment of arrearages of clothing and wages, 
(in which articles all the component parts of the army 
must be put upon the same footing,) we take into the esti- 
mate, the bounties many of the soldiers have received, 
and the gratuity of one year's full pay, which is promised 
to all, possibly their situation (every circumstance being 
duly considered) will not be deemed less eligible than that 
of the officers. Should a farther reward, however, be judged 
equitable, I will venture to assert, no man will enjoy great- 
er satisfaction than myself, in an exemption from taxes for 
a limited time, (which has been petitioned for in some in- 
stances) or any other adequate immunity or compensation 
granted to the brave defenders of their country's cause ; but 
neither the adoption or rejection of this proposition will, 
in any manner, afiect, much less militate against the act of 
Congress, by which they have offered five years' full pay, 
in lieu of the half-pay for life, which had been before pro- 
mised to the officers of the army. 

Before I conclude the subject on public justice, I can- 
not omit to mention the obligations this country is under 
to that meritorious class of veterans, the non-commis- 
sioned officers and' privates who have been discharged 
for inability, in consequence of the resolution of con- 
gress, of the 23d of April, 1782, on an annual pension 
for life. Their peculiar sufferings, their singular merits 
and claims to that provision, need only to be known, to 
interest the feelings of humanity in their behalf No- 
thing but a punctual payment of their annual allowance 
can rescue them from the most complicated misery ; and 
nothing could be a more melancholy and distressing 
sight, than to behold those who have shed their blood, 
or lost their limbs in the service of their country, with- 
out a shelter, without a friend, and without the means of 
obtaining any of the comforts or necessaries of life, com- 



376 

pelled to beg their daily bread from door to door. Suffer 
me to recommend those of this description, belonging to 
your State, to the warmest patronage of your excellency 
and your legislature. 

It is necessary to say but a few words on the third 
topic which was proposed, and which regards particular- 
ly the defence of the republic ; as there can be little doubt 
but Congress will recommend a proper peace establish- 
ment for the United States, in which a due attention will 
be paid to the importance of placing the militia of the 
Union upon a regular and respectable footing. If this 
should be the case, I should beg leave to urge the great 
advantaofe of it in the strongfest terms. 

The militia of this country must be considered as the 
palladium of our security, and the first effectual resort in 
case of hostility ; it is essential, therefore, that the same 
system should pervade the whole ; that the formation and 
discipline of the militia of the continent should be abso- 
lutely uniform ; and that the same species of arms, ac- 
coutrements, and military apparatus, should be intro- 
duced in every part of the United States. No one, who 
has not learned it from experience, can conceive the diffi- 
culty, expense, and confusion, which result from a con- 
trary system, or the vague arrangements which have 
hitherto prevailed. 

If, in treating of political points, a greater latitude than 
usual has been taken in the course of the Address, the im- 
portance of the crisis, and magnitude (5f the objects in dis- 
cussion, must be my apology: it is, however, neither my 
wish nor expectation, that the preceding observations should 
claim any regard, except so far as they shall appear to be 
dictated by a good intention ; consonant to the immutable 
rules of justice; calculated to produce a liberal system of 
policy, and founded on whatever experience may have 
been acquired by a long and close attention to public 
business. Here I might speak with more confidence, 
from my actual observations ; and if it would not swell this 
letter (already too prolix) beyond the bounds I had pre- 
scribed myself, I could demonstrate to every mind, open 
to conviction, that in less time, and with much less ex- 



377 

pense than has been incurred, the war might have been 
brought to the same happy conclusion, if the resources of 
the continent could have been properly called forth ; that 
the distresses and disappointments which have very often 
occurred, have, in too many instances, resulted more from 
a virant of energy in the continental government, than a 
deficiency of means in the particular States ; that the in- 
efficiency of the measures, arising from the want of an 
adequate authority in the supreme power, from a partial 
compliance with the requisitions of Congress in some of 
the States, and from a failure of punctuality in others, 
while they tended to damp the zeal of those who were 
more willing to exert themselves, served also to accumulate 
the expenses of the war, and to frustrate the best concert- 
ed plans ; and that the discouragement occasioned by the 
complicated difficulties and embarrassments, in which 
our affairs were by this means involved, w^ould have long- 
ago produced the dissolution of any army, less patient, 
less virtuous, and less persevering than that which I have 
had the honour to command. But while I mention those 
things, which are notorious facts, as the defects of our 
Federal Constitution, particularly in the prosecution of a 
war, I beg it may be understood, that as I have ever taken 
a pleasure in gratefully acknowledging the assistance and 
support I have derived from every class of citizens, so 
shall I always be happy to do justice to the unparalleled 
exertions of the individual States, on many interesting 
occasions. 

I have thus freely disclosed what I wished to make 
known before I surrendered up my public trust to those 
who committed it to me. The task is now accomplished. 
I now bid pdieu to your excellency, as the chief magis- 
trate of your State ; at the same time I bid a last fare- 
well to the cares of office, and all the employments of 
public life. 

It remains, then, to be my final and only request, that 
your excellency will communicate these sentiments to 
your legislature, at their next meeting, and that they may 
be considered as the legacy of one who has ardently 
wished, on all occasions, to be useful to his country, and 
32* 



378 

who, even in the shade of retirement, will not fail to im- 
plore the divine benediction upon it. 

I now make it ray earnest prayer that God would have 
you, and the State over which you preside, in his holy 
protection ; that he would incline the hearts of the citizens 
.,0 cultivate a spirit of subordination and obedience to 
government ; to entertain a brotherly affection and love 
for one another, for their fellow-citizens of the United 
States at large, and particularly for their brethren who 
have served in the field; and finally, that he would most 
graciously be pleased to dispose us all to do justice, 
to love mercy, and to demean ourselves with that charity, 
humility, and pacific temper of the mind, which were the 
characteristics of the divine Author of our blessed reli- 
gion ; without an humble imitation of whose example, in 
these things, we can never hope to be a happy nation. 

I have the honour to be, with much esteem and respect, 
sir, your excellency's most obedient and most humble 
servant, G. WASHINGTON. 



FAREWELL ORDERS 

Of Gen. Washington to the Armies of the United States 

Rocky Hill, near Princeton, Nov. 2, 1783. 
The United States in Congress assembled, after giving 
the most honourable testimony to the merits of the federal 
armies, and presenting them with the thanks of their 
country, for their long, eminent, and faithful service, hav- 
ing thought proper, by their proclamation bearing date 
the 16th of October last, to discharge such part of the 
troops as were engaged for the war, and to permit the 
officers on furlough to retire from service, from and after 
to-morrow ; which proclamation having been communi- 
cated in the public papers for the information and govern- 
ment of all concerned ; it only remains for the commander- 
in-chief to address himself once more, and that for the last 



379 

time, to the armies of the United States, (however widely 
dispersed individuals who compose them may be,) and to 
bid them an affectionate, a long farewell. 

But before the commander-in-chief takes his final leave 
of those he holds most dear, he wishes to indulge himself 
a few moments in calling to mind a slight review of the 
past : he will then take the liberty of exploring, with his 
military friends, their future prospects ; of advising the 
general line of conduct which, in his opinion, ought to be 
pursued ; and he will conclude the address, by expressing 
the obligations he feels himself under for the spirited and 
able assistance he has experienced from them, in the per- 
formance of an arduous office. 

A contemplation of the complete attainment, (at a period 
earlier than could have been expected,) of the object for 
which we contended against so formidable a power, cannot 
but inspire us with astonishment and gratitude. The dis- 
advantageous circumstances on our part, under which 
the war was undertaken, can never be forgotten. The 
singular interpositions of Providence in our feeble con- 
dition, were such as could scarcely escape the attention 
of the most unobserving — while the unparalleled perse- 
verance of the armies of the United States, through almost 
every possible suffering and discouragement, for the space 
of eight long years, was little short of a standing miracle. 

It is not the meaning, nor within the compass of this 
address, to detail the hardships peculiarly incident to our 
service, or to describe the distresses which in several in- 
stances have resulted from the extremes of hunger and 
nakedness, combined with the rigours of an inclement sea- 
son : nor is it necessary to dwell on the dark side of our 
past affairs. Every American officer and soldier must 
now console himself for any unpleasant circumstances 
which may have occurred, by a recollection of the un- 
common scenes in which he has been called to act no in- 
glorious part, and the astonishing events of which he has 
been a witness ; events which have seldom, if ever before, 
taken place on the stage of human action, nor can they 
probably ever happen again. For who has before seen a 
disciplined army formed at once from such raw materials ? 



380 

Who that was not a witness could imagine that the most 
violent local prejudices would cease so soon, and that men 
who came from different parts of the continent, strongly 
disposed by the habits of education to despise and quarrel 
with each other, would instantly become but one patriotic 
band of brothers ? Or who that was not on the spot, can 
trace the steps by which such a wonderful revolution has 
been effected, and such a glorious period put to all our 
warlike toils ? 

It is universally acknowledged, that the enlarged pros- 
pects of happiness, opened by the confirmation of our in- 
dependence and sovereignty, almost exceed the power of 
description ; and shall not the brave men who have con- 
tributed so essentially to these inestimable acquisitions, 
retiring victorious from the field of war to the field of 
agriculture, participate in all the blessings which have 
been obtained? In such a republic, who will exclude 
them from the rights of citizens, and the fruits of their 
labours ? In such a country, so happily circumstanced, 
the pursuits of commerce and the cultivation of the soil, 
will unfold to industry the certain road to competence. 
To those hardy soldiers who are actuated by the spirit of 
adventure, the fisheries will afford ample and profitable 
employment ; and the extensive and fertile regions of the 
West will yield a most happy asylum for those who, 
fond of domestic enjoyment, are seeking personal inde- 
pendence. Nor is it possible to conceive that any one 
of the United States, will prefer a national bankruptcy, 
and dissolution of the Union, to a compliance with the 
requisitions of Congress, and the payment of its just debts; 
so that the officers and soldiers may expect considerable 
assistance, in re-commencing their civil operations, from 
the sums due to them from the public, which must and 
will most inevitably be paid. 

In order to effect this desirable purpose, and to remove 
the prejudices which may have taken possession of the 
minds of any of the good people of the States, it is earn- 
estly recommended to all the troops, that, with strong at- 
tachments to the Union, they should carry with them into 
civil society the most conciliating dispositions; and that 



881 

they should prove themselves not less virtuous and use- 
fill as citizens, than they have been persevering- and vie 
torious as soldiers. What though there should be some 
envious individuals, who are unwilling- to pay the debt 
the public has contracted, or to yield the tribute due to 
merit ; yet let such unworthy treatment produce no in- 
vective, or any instance of intemperate conduct ; let it be 
remembered that the unbiassed voice of the free citizens 
of the United States has promised the just reward, and 
given the merited applause ; let it be known and remem- 
bered, that the reputation of the federal armies is esta- 
blished beyond the reach of malevolence ; and let a con- 
sciousness of their achievements and fame, still excite the 
men who composed them, to honourable actions, under 
the persuasion, that the private virtues of economy, pru- 
dence, and industry, will not be less amiable in civil life, 
than the more splendid qualities of valour, perseverance, 
and enterprise, were in the field. Every one may rest 
assured that much, very much, of the future happiness of 
the officers and men, will depend upon the wise and 
manly conduct which shall be adopted by them, when 
they are mingled with the great body of the community. 
And although the General has so frequently given it as 
his opinion, in the most public and explicit manner, that 
unless the principles of the federal government were pro- 
perly supported, and the powers of the Union increased, 
the honour, dignity, and justice of the nation, would be 
lost for ever ; yet he cannot help repeating on this occa- 
sion so interesting a sentiment, and leaving it as his last 
injunction to every officer and every soldier who may 
view the subject in the same serious point of light, to add 
his best endeavours to those of his worthy fellow-citizens, 
towards effecting these great and valuable purposes, on 
which our very existence as a nation so materially de- 
pends. 

The commander-in-chief conceives little is now want- 
ing to enable the soldier to change the military character 
into that of a citizen, but that steady and decent tenor of 
behaviour, which has generally distinguished not only the 
army under his immediate command, but the different 



382 

detachments and separate armies, through the course of 
the war. From their good sense and prudence he anti- 
cipates the happiest consequences : and while he congra- 
tulates them on the glorious occasion which renders their 
services in the field no longer necessary, he wishes to 
express the strong obligations he feels himself under for 
the assistance he has received from every class, and in 
every instance. He presents his thanks, in the most 
serious and affectionate manner, to the general officers, 
as well for their counsel on many interesting occasions, 
as for their ardour in promoting the success of the plans 
he had adopted; to the commandants of regiments and 
corps, and to the officers, for their zeal and attention in 
carrying his orders promptly into execution ; to the staffj 
for their alacrity and exactness in performing the duties 
of their several departments ; and to the non-commission- 
ed officers and private soldiers, for their extraordinary 
patience in suffering, as well as their invincible fortitude 
in action. To various branches of the army the General 
takes this last and solemn opportunity of professing his 
inviolable attachment and friendship. He wishes more 
than bare profession were in his power, that he was 
really able to be useful to them all in future life. He 
flatters himself, however, they will do him the justice to 
believe, that whatever could with propriety be attempted 
by him, has been done. And being now to conclude 
these his last public orders, to take his ultimate leave, in 
a short time, of the military character, and to bid a final 
adieu to the armies he has so long had the honour to com- 
mand, he can only again offer, in their behalf, his re- 
commendations to their grateful country, and his prayers 
to the God of armies. May ample justice be done them 
here, and may the choicest of Heaven's favours, both here 
and hereafter, attend those who, under the divine auspi- 
ces, have secured innumerable blessings for others! 
With these wishes, and this benediction, the commander- 
in-chief is about to retire from service. The curtain of 
separation will soon be drawn — and the military scene to 
him will be closed for ever. 



APPENDIX. 



APPENDIX. 



INDIAN ELOaUENCE. 



Speech of Logan, a Mingo Chief. 

This celebrated chief was distinguished for magnanimity in war, and 
greatness of soul in peace. He was always acknowledged the friend 
of the white people, until the year 1774, when his brother and others 
of his family were murdered by the whites. This drew on a bloody 
war with the whites, and the Indians were obliged to sue for peace. 
The following speech was delivered at a treaty held by Governor Dun- 
more, of Virginia, with the Mingoes, Shawanese, and Delawares. 
Logan, thougn desirous of peace, remained in his cabin in silence, till 
a messenger was sent to him, to know whether he would accede to 
the proposals. Logan, after shedding many tears for the loss of his 
friends, answered as follows. 

" I appeal to any white man to say, if ever he entered 
Logan's cabin hungry, and he gave him not meat : if ever 
he came cold and naked, and he clothed him not. During 
the course of the last long and bloody war, Logan remain- 
ed idle in his cabin, an advocate for peace. Such was my 
love for the whites, that my countrymen pointed as they 
passed, and said, ' Logan is the friend of white men.' I 
had even thought to have lived with you, but for the inju- 
ries of one man. Colonel Cresap, the last spring, in cold 
blood, and unprovoked, murdered all the relations of Lo- 
gan, not even sparing my women and children. There 
runs not a drop of my blood in the veins of any living crea- 
ture. This called on me for revenge. I have sought it : I 
have killed many : I have fully glutted my vengeance. For 
my country, I rejoice at the beams of peace : but do not 
harbour a 'thought that mine is the joy of fear. Logan 
never felt fear. He will not turn on his heel to save his 
life. Who is there to mourn for Logan ? — Not one." 
33 



386 



Speech of the Chiefs of the Seneca Nation to the Presi- 
dent of the United States — 1790. 

Father — The voice of the Seneca nation speaks to you 
— the great counsellor, in whose heart the wise men of all 
the thirteen fires have placed their wisdom ; it may be very 
small in your ears, and we therefore entreat you to hearken 
with attention, for we are about to speak of things which 
are to us very great. 

When your army entered the country of the Six Nations, 
we called you the town destroyer : and to this day, when 
your name is heard, our women look behind them and 
turn pale, and our children cling close to the necks of their 
mothers. Our counsellors and warriors are men, and 
cannot be afraid ; but their hearts are grieved wdth the 
fears of our women and children, and desire that it may 
be buried so deep as to be heard no more. 

When you gave us peace, we called you father ; because 
you promised to secure us in the possession of our lands. 
Do this, and so long as the land shall remain, that beloved 
name will be in the heart of every Seneca. 

Father — We mean to open our hearts before you, and 
we earnestly desire that you will let us clearly understand 
w^hat you resolve to do. 

When our chiefs returned from the treaty at Fort Stan- 
wix, and laid before our council what had been done there, 
our nation was surprised to hear how great a country you 
had compelled them to give up to you, without your pay- 
ing to us any thing for it. Every one said that your hearts 
were yet swelled with resentment against us, for what had 
happened during the war ; but that one day you would 
consider it with more kindness. We asked each other, 
what have we done to deserve such severe chastisement ? 

Father — When you kindled your thirteen fires sepa- 
rately, the wise men assembled at them told us, that you 
were all brothers — ^the children of one great father — who 
regarded the red people as his children. They called us 
brothers, and invited us to his protection. They told us 
that he resided beyond the greaf water, where the sun 



t87 

first rises — that he was a king- whose power no peoplo 
could resist, and that his goodness was bright as the sun — 
what they said, went to our hearts. We accepted the in- 
vitation, and promised to obey him. What the Seneca 
nation promises, they faithfully perform ; and when you 
refused obedience to that king, he commanded us to assist 
his beloved men in making you sober. In obeying him, 
we did no more than yourselves had led us to promise. 
The men who claimed this promise, told us that you were 
children and had no guns ; that when they had shaken you, 
you would submit. We hearkened unto them, and were 
deceived until your army approached our towns. We were 
deceived ; but your people teaching us to confide in that 
king, had helped to deceive us ; and we now appeal to 
your heart — Is all the blame ours ? 

Father — When we saw that we had been deceived, and 
heard the invitation which you gave us to draw near to the 
fire .which you have kindled, and talk with you concerning 
peace, we made haste towards it. You then told us you 
could crush us to nothing, and you demanded from us a 
great country, as the price of that peace which you had offer- 
ed to us ; as if our want of strength had destroyed our rights. 
Our chiefs had felt your power, and were unable to con- 
tend against you, and they therefore gave up that country. 
What they agreed to, has bound our nation ; but your an- 
ger against us must, by this time, be cooled, and although 
our strength has not mcreased, nor your power become 
less, we ask you to consider calmly — Avere the terms dicta- 
ted to us by your commissioners reasonable or just ? 

Father — Hear our case. Many nations inhabited this 
country ; but they had no wisdom ; therefore they warred 
together — the Six Nations were powerful, and compelled 
them to peace. The land, for a great extent, was given up 
to them, but the nations which were not destroyed, all 
continued on those lands, and claimed the protection of the 
Six Nations, as brothers of their fathers. They were 
men, and, when at peace, had a right to live upon the 
earth. 

The French came among us, and built Niagara ; they 
became our fathers, and took care of us. Sir William 



388 

Johnson came and took that fort from the French ; he be- 
came our father, and promised to take care of us ; and he 
did so, until you were too strong for his king. To him 
we gave four miles round Niagara, as a place of trade. 
We have already said how we came to join against you ; 
we saw that we were wrong ; we wished for peace ; you 
demanded a great country to be given up to you ; it was 
surrendered to you, as the price of peace; and we ought 
to have peace and possession of a little land which you 
left us. 

Father — When that great country was given up to you, 
there were but few chiefs present ; and they were com- 
pelled to give it up. And it is not the Six Nations only 
that reproach those chiefs with having given up that coun- 
try. The Chipeways, and all the nations who lived on 
these lands westward, call to us, and ask us, brothers of 
our fathers, where is the place which you have reserved 
for us to lie down upon ? 

Father — You have compelled us to do that which 
makes us ashamed ; we have nothing to answer to the 
children of the brothers of our fathers. When last spring 
they called upon us to go to war, to secure them a bed to 
lie down upon, the Senecas entreated them to be quiet, un- 
til we had spoken to you ; but on our way down we heard 
that your army had gone towards the country which those 
nations inhabited, and if they meet together, the best blood 
on both sides will fall to the ground. 

Father — We will not conceal from you, that the Great 
God, and not men, has preserved the Corn Plant from the 
hands of his own nation. For they ask continually, where 
is the land which our children, and their children after 
them, are to lie down upon ? You told us, say they, that 
the line drawn from Pennsylvania to Lake Ontario would 
mark it for ever on the east, and the line running from 
Beaver creek to Pennsylvania, would mark it on the west; 
and we see that it is not so, for first one and then another 
come, and take it away, by order of that people which you 
tell us promised to secure it to us. He is silent, for he 
has nothing to answer. 

When the sun goes down, he opens his heart before 



389 

God, and earlier than the sun appears again upon the 
hills, he gives thanks for his protection during the night : 
for he feels that among men become desperate by the in- 
juries they sustain, it is God only that can preserve him. 
He loves peace ; and all he had in store he has given to 
those who have been robbed by your people, lest they 
should plunder the innocent to repay themselves. The 
whole season which others have employed in providing 
for their families, he has spent in endeavours to preserve 
peace ; and this moment his wife and children are lying 
on the ground, and in want of food ; his heart is in pain 
for them ; but he perceives that the Great Spirit will try 
his firmness in doing what is right. 

Father — the game which the Great Spirit sent into our 
country for us to eat, is going from among us. We 
thought he intended we should till the ground with the 
plough, as the white people do ; and we talked to one 
another about it. But before we speak to you concerning 
this, we must know from you, whether you mean to leave 
us and our childrer any land to till. Speak plainly to us, 
concerning this great business. 



Speech of the Chiefs of the Seneca Nation, to the Presi- 
dent of the United States — 1790. 

Father — Your speech, written on the great paper, is to 
us like the first light of the morning to a sick man, whose 
pulse beats too strongly in his temples, and prevents him 
from sleeping ; he sees it, and rejoices, but is not cured. 

You say you have spoken plainly on the great point, 
that you will protect us in our lands secured to us at Fort 
Stanwix, and that we have a right to sell or refuse to sell 
it. This is very good. 

But our nation complain, that you eompelled us, at that 
treaty, to give up too much of our lancfs. We confess that 
our nation was bound by what was done there, and ac- 
knowledge your power. We have now appealed to your- 
selves a^inst that treaty, as made while you were too 
33* 



390 

angry at us, and therefore unreasonable and unjust. To 
this you have given us no answer. 

Father — Look at the land we gave you at the treaty, 
and then cast your eyes upon what we now ask you to re- 
store to us ; and you will see that what we ask is a very 
little piece. By giving it back again, you will satisfy the 
whole of our nation. The chiefs who signed that treaty 
will be in safety ; and peace between your children and 
our children will continue so long as your lands continue 
to join ours. Every man of our nation will turn his eyes 
away from all the other lands which we then gave up to 
you, and forget that our fathers ever said that they be- 
longed to them. 

Father — You say you will appoint an agent to take 
care of us. Let him come and take care of our trade ; 
but we desire he may not have any thing to do with our 
lands ; for the agents w^ho have come among us, and pre- 
tended to take care of us, have always deceived us, when- 
ever we sold lands : both when the king, and when the 
separate States have bargained with us. They have, by 
this means, occasioned many wars ; and we are unwilling 
to trust them again. 

Father — The blood that was spilt near Pine creek is 
covered, and we shall never look where it lies. We 
know that Pennsylvania will satisfy us for that which we 
speak of to them, before we speak to you. The chain of 
friendship will now, we hope, be made strong, as you de- 
sire it to be — we will hold it fast, and our end of it shall 
never rust in our hands. 

Father — We told you what advice we gave to the people 
you are now at war with ; and Ave now tell you, they 
have promised to come again next spring to our towns. 
We shall not wait for their coming, but set out very early 
in the season, and show them av hat you have done for us, 
which must convince them, that you will do for them 
every thing that they ought to ask. We think they will 
hear us, and follow our advice. 

Father — You gave us leave to speak our minds con- 
cerning tilling of the ground. We ask you to teach us 
to plough and grind corn, and supply us with broad-axes, 



391 

saws, augers, and other tools, to assist us in building saw- 
mills, so that we may make our houses more comfortable 
and durable ; that you will send smiths among us ; and 
above all, that you will teach our children to read and 
write, and our women to spin and weave. The manner 
of doing these things for us, we leave to you who under- 
stand them ; but we assure you, we will follow your ad- 
vice as far as we are able. 



Speech of the Chiefs of the Seneca Nation to the Presi- 
dent of the United States — 1790. 

Father — No Seneca ever goes from the fire of his 
friend, until he has said to him, I am going. We there- 
fore tell you that we are now setting out for our own 
country. 

Father — We thank you from our hearts that we now 
know that there is a country that we may call our own, 
and on which we may lie down in peace. We see, that 
there will be peace between our children and your chil- 
dren; and our hearts are very glad. We will persuade 
the Wyandots, and other western nations, to open their 
eyes, and look towards the bed which you have made for 
us, and to ask of you a bed for themselves and their 
children, that will not slide from under them. We thank 
you for your presents to us, and rely on your promise to 
instruct us in raising corn as the white people do. The 
sooner you do this, the better for us ; and we thank you 
for the care which you have taken to prevent bad people 
coming to trade among us. If any come without your 
license, we will turn them back ; and we hope our nation 
will determine to spill all the rum that shall hereafter be 
brought to our towns. 

Father — You have not asked of us any surety for 
peace on our part; but we have agreed to send nine 
Seneca boys, to be under your care for education. Tell 
us at what time you will receive them, and they shall be 
sent at that time. This will assure you that we are in- 



392 

deed at peace with you, and determined to continue so. 
If you can teach them to be wise and good men, we will 
take care that our nation shall be willing to be instructed 
by them. 



Speech of Farmei^s 'Brother. 

[The following Speech was delivered in a Public Council, at Ge- 
nesee River, Nov. 21, 1798, by Ho-na-ya-wus, commonly called Far- 
mer's Brother, and after being written as interpreted, it was signed 
by the principal Chiefs present, and sent to the Legislature of the 
State of New York.] 

The Sachems, Chiefs, and Warriors of the Seneca 
Nation, to the Sachems and Chiefs assembled about the 
great Council Fire of the State of New York. 

** Brothers — As you are once more assembled in 
Council for the purpose of doing honour to yourselves, 
and justice to your country; we, your brothers, the 
Sachems, Chiefs, and Warriors of the Seneca Nation, re- 
quest you to open your ears, and give attention to our 
voice and wishes. 

** Brothers — You will recollect the late contest between 
you and your father, the great king of England. This 
contest threw the inhabitants of this whole island into 
a great tumult and commotion, like a raging whirlwind, 
which tears up the trees, and tosses to and fro the leaves, 
so that no one knows from whence they come, or where 
they will fall. 

*' Brothers — This whirlwind was so directed by the 
Great Spirit above, as to throw into our arms two of your 
infent children, Jasper Parrish and Horatio Jones. We 
adopted them into our families, and made them our chil- 
dren. We loved them and nourished them. They lived 
with us many years. At length, the Great Spirit spoke to 
the whirlwind, and it was still. A clear and uninterrupted 
sky appeared. The path of peace was opened, and the 
chain of friendship was once more made bright. Then 
these our adopted children left us, to seek their relations. 
We wished them to remain among us, and promised, if 
they would return and live in our country, to give each 



393 

of them a seat of land for them and their children to sit 
down upon. 

" Brothers — They have returned, and have for several 
years past been serviceable to us as interpreters. We 
still feel our hearts beat with affection for them, and now 
wish to fulfil the promise we made them, and to reward 
them for their services. We have therefore made up our 
minds to give them a seat of two square miles of land 
lying on the outlet of Lake Erie, about three miles below 
Black Rock, beginning at the mouth of a creek known 
by the name of Scoy-gu-quoy-des Creek, running one 
mile from the river Niagara, up said creek, thence north- 
wardly as the river runs two miles ; thence westwardly 
one mile to the river ; thence up the river as the river 
runs, two miles to the place of beginning ; so as to con- 
tain two square miles. 

" Brothers — We have now made known to you our 
minds. We expect and earnestly request that you will 
permit our friends to receive this our gift, and will make 
the same good to them, according to the laws and customs 
of your nation. 

" Brothers — Why should you hesitate to make our 
minds easy with regard to this our request ? To you it 
is but a little thing, and have you not complied with the 
request, and confirmed the gift of our brothers the Oneidas, 
the Onondagas, and Cayugas, to their interpreters ? And 
shall we ask and not be heard 7 

" Brothers — We send you this our speech, to which we 
expect your answer before the breaking up of your great 
council fire" 



Speech of Red Jacket, called hy the Indians, Sa-gu-yu- 
wha-hah, or Keeper Awake, 

In answer to a Speech of the Rev. Mr. Alexander, a missionary from 
the Missionary Society in New York, to the Seneca Nation of In- 
dians, deUvered at a Council held at Buffalo Creek, in May, 1811. 

" Brother — We listened to the talk you delivered to 
us from the council of black coats* in New York. We 
* The appellation given to the clergymen by the Indians. 



3^4 ^ 

have fully considered your talk, and the offers you have 
made us ; we perfectly understand them, and we return 
an answer, which we wish you also to understand. In 
making up our minds, we have looked back, and remem- 
bered what has been done in our days, and what our 
fathers have told us was done in old times. 

" Brother — Great numbers of black coats have been 
amongst the Indians, and with sweet voices and smiling 
faces, have offered to teach them the religion of the 
white people. Our brethren in the East listened to the 
black coats — turned from the religion of their fathers, and 
took up the religion of the white people. What good 
has it done them? Are they more happy and more 
friendly one to another than we are ? No, brother, they 
are a divided people — we are united ; they quarrel about 
religion — we live in love and friendship ; they drink 
strong water — have learned how to cheat — and to practise 
all the vices of the white men, which disgrace Indians, 
without imitating the virtues of the white men. Brother, 
if you are our well-wisher, keep away, and do not disturb 
US. 

" Brother — We do not worship the Great Spirit as the 
white men do, but we believe that forms of worship are 
indifferent to the Great Spirit — it is the offering of a sin- 
cere heart that pleases him, and we worship him in this 
manner. According to your religion, we must believe in 
a Father and a Son, or we will not be happy hereafter. 
We have always believed in a Father, and we worship 
him, as we were taught by our fathers. Your book says 
the Son was sent on earth by the Father — did all the 
people who saw the Son believe in him ? No, they did 
not ; and the consequences must be known to you, if you 
have read the book. 

" Brother — You wish us to change our religion for 
yours — we like our religion, and do not want another. 
Our friends (pointing to Mr. Granger, Mr, Parish, and 
Mr. Taylor) do us great good — they counsel us in our 
troubles — and instruct us how to make ourselves com- 
fortable. Our friends the Quakers do more than this — 
they give us ploughs, and show us how to use them 



395 

They tell us we are accountable beings, but do not say 
we must change our religion. We are satisfied with 
what they do. 

" Brother — For these reasons we cannot receive your 
offers — we have other things to do, and beg you to make 
your mind easy, and not trouble us, lest our heads 
should be too much loaded, and by and by burst." 



Speech of Red Jacket. 

[The occasion of the followdng speech, was, a white man had been 
murdered by an Indian at Buffalo, and the Indians were unwilling 
to deliver the perpetrator of the crime to our civil authority. Se- 
veral meetings were held between them and the people of Canan- 
daigua, for the purpose of reconciling them to the propriety and 
justice of surrendering him, to which, however, they at length re- 
luctantly consented.] 

" Brothers — Open your ears, and give your attention. 
This day is appointed by the Great Spirit to meet our 
friends at this place. During the many years that we 
have lived together in this country, good will and har- 
mony have subsisted among us. 

" Brothers — We have now come forward upon an un- 
happy occasion: we cannot find words to express our 
feelings upon it. One of our people has murdered one 
of your people. So it has been ordered by the Great 
Spirit who controls all events. This has been done : we 
cannot now help it. At first view, it would seem to have 
the effect of putting an end to our friendship ; but let us 
reflect, and put our minds together. Can't we point out 
measures whereby our peace and harmony may still be 
preserved ? We have come forward to this place, where 
we have always had a superintendent and friend to re- 
ceive us, and to make known to him such grievances as 
lay upon our minds ; but now we have none ; and we 
have no guardian — no protector — no one is now author- 
ized to receive us. 

•' Brothers — We therefore now call upon you to take 



396 

our speech in writing, and forward our ideas to the Pre- 
sident of the United States. 

" Brothers — Let us look back to our former situation. 
While you were under the government of Great Britain, 
Sir William Johnson was our superintendent, appointed 
by the king. He had powers to settle offences of this 
kind among all the Indian Nations, without adverting to 
the laws. But under the British government you were 
uneasy — you wanted to change it for a better. General 
Washington went forward as your leader. From his 
exertions you gained your independence. Immediately 
afterwards a treaty was made between the United States 
and the Six Nations, whereby a method was pointed out of 
redressing such an accident as the present. Several 
such accidents did happen, where we were the sufferers. 
We now claim the same privilege in making restitution 
to you, that you adopted towards us in a similar situation. 

" Brothers — At the close of our treaty at Philadelphia, 
General Washington told us that we had formed a chain 
of friendship Avhich was bright : He hoped it would con- 
tinue so on our part : That the United States would bo 
equally willing to brighten it, if rusted by any means. 
A number of murders have been committed on our peo- 
ple. We shall only mention the last of them. About 
two years ago, a few of our warriors were amusing them- 
selves in the woods, to the westward of Fort Pitt : two 
white men, coolly and deliberately, took their rifles, tra- 
velled nearly three miles to our encampment, fired upon 
the Indians, killed two men, and wounded two children. 
We then were the party injured. What did we do ? We 
flew to the treaty, and thereby obtained redress, perfectly 
satisfactory to us, and we hope agreeable to you. This 
was done a short time before President Adams went out 
of office. Complete peace and harmony was restored. 
We now want the same method of redress to be pursued. 

"Brothers — How did the present accident take place? 
Did our warriors go from home, cool and sober, and com- 
mit murder on you ? No. Our brother was in liquor, 
and a quarrel ensued, in which the unhappy accident 
happened. We would not excuse him on account of 



397 

his being in liquor ; but such a thing was far from his 
intention in his sober moments. We are all extremely 
grieved at it, and are willing to come forward and have 
it settled, as crimes of the same nature have been here- 
tofore done. 

"Brothers — Since this accident has taken place, we 
have been informed, that by the laws of this State, if a 
murder is committed within it, the murderer must be tried 
by the laws of the State, and punished with death. 

" Brothers — When were such laws explained to us ? 
Did we ever make a treaty with the State of New York, 
and agree to conform to its laws ? No. We are independ- 
ent of the State of New York. It was the will of the 
Great Spirit to create us different in colour. We have 
different laws, habits, and customs, from the white peo- 
ple. We will never consent that the government of this 
State shall try our brother. We appeal to the govern- 
ment of the United States. 

" Brothers — Under the customs and habits of our fore- 
fathers, we were a happy people ; we had laws of our 
own ; they were dear to us. The whites came among 
us and introduced their customs ; they introduced liquor 
among us, which our forefathers always told us would 
prove our ruin. 

" Brothers — In consequence of the introduction of li- 
quor among us, numbers of our people were killed. A 
council was held to consider of a remedy, at which it was 
agreed by us, that no private revenge should take place 
for any such murder — that it was decreed by the^ Great 
Spirit, and that a council should be called, to consider of 
redress to the friends of the deceased. 

"Brothers — The President of the United States is 
called a great man, possessing great power — he may do 
what he pleases — he may turn men out of office — men 
who held their offices long before he held his. If he 
can do these things, can he not even control the laws oi 
this State ? Can he not appoint a commissioner to come 
forward to our country and settle the present difference, 
as we, on our part, have heretofore often done to him 
upon a similar occasion. 
34 



" We now call upon you, Brothers, to represent these 
things to the President, and we trust that he will not re- 
fuse our request, of sending a commissioner to us, with 
powers to settle the present difference. The consequence 
of a refusal may be serious. We are determined that 
our brother shall not be tried by the laws of the State of 
New York. Their laws make no difference between a 
crime committed in liquor, and one committed coolly and 
deliberately. Our laws are different, as we have before 
stated. If tried here, our brother must be hanged. We 
cannot submit to that. Has a murder been committed 
upon our people, when was it punished with death ? 

*' Brothers — We have now finished what we had to 
say on the subject of the murder. We wish to address 
you upon another, and to have our ideas communicated 
to the President upon it also ? 

" Brothers — It was understood at the treaty concluded 
by Col. Pickering, that our superintendent should reside 
in the town of Canandaigua, and for very good reasons : 
that situation is the most central to the Six Nations, and 
by subsequent treaties between the State of New York 
and the Indians ; and there are still stronger reasons why 
he should reside here, principally on account of the an- 
nuities being stipulated to be paid to our superintendent at 
this place. These treaties are sacred. If their superin- 
tendent resides elsewhere, the state may object to sending 
their money to him at a greater distance. We would 
therefore wish our superintendent to reside here at all 
events. 

" Brothers — With regard to the appointment of our 
present superintendent, we look upon ourselves as much 
neglected and injured. When General Chapin and Cap- 
tain Chapin were appointed, our wishes were consulted 
upon the occasion, and we most cordially agreed to the 
appointments. Captain Chapin has been turned out, how- 
ever, within these few days. We do not understand that 
any neglect of duty has been alleged against him. We 
are told it is because he differs from the President in his 
sentiments on government matters. He has also been 
perfectly satisfactory to us ; and had we known of the inr 



399 

tention, we should most cordially have united in a petition 
to the President to continue him in office. We feel our- 
selves injured — we have nobody to look to — nobody to 
listen to our complaints — none to reconcile any differences 
among us. We are like a young family without a father, 
" Brothers — We cannot conclude without again urging 
you to make known all these our sentiments to the Pre- 
sident." 



Speech delivered over the grave of Black Buffalo, 'prin- 
cipal Chief of the Teton tribe of Indians, by the Big 
Elk Maha Chief 

Do not grieve. Misfortunes will happen to the wisest 
and best men. Death will come, and always comes out 
of season. It is the command of the Great Spirit, and all 
nations and people must obey. What is past and cannot 
be prevented should not be grieved for. Be not discour- 
aged or displeased, then, that in visiting your father here 
you have lost your chief A misfortune of this kind may 
never again befall you, but this would have attended you 
perhaps at your own village. Five times have I visited 
this land, and never returned with sorrow or pain. Misfor- 
tunes do not flourish particularly in our path. They 
grow every where. {Addressing himself to Governor 
Edwards and Colonel Miller.) What a misfortune for 
me, that I could not have died this day, instead of the 
chief that lies before us. The trifling loss my nation 
would have sustained in my death would have been dou- 
bly paid for, by the honours of my burial — They would 
have wiped off every thing like regret. Instead of being 
covered with a cloud of sorrow, my warriors would have 
felt the sunshine of joy in their hearts. To me it would 
have been a most glorious occurrence. Hereafter, when 
I die, at home, instead of a noble grave and a grand pro- 
cession, the rolling music and the thundering cannon, 
with a flag waving at my head — I shall be wrapped in a 
robe (an old robe perhaps) and hoisted on a slender scaf- 



400 

fold to the whistling winds, soon to be blown to the earth 
— my flesh to be devoured by the wolves, and my bones 
rattled on the plain by the wild beasts. 

{Addressing himself to Colonel Miller.) 
Chief of the Soldiers, — Your labours have not 
been in vain. Your attention shall not be forgotten. My 
nation shall know the respect that is paid over the dead. 
When I return, I will echo the sound of your guns. 



Speech of Red Jacket 

[In the summer of 1805, a number of the principal Chiefs and War- 
riors of the Six Nations, principally Senecas, assembled at Buffalo 
Creek, in the State of New York, at the particular request of the 
Rev. Mr. Cram, a Missionary from the State of Massachusetts. 
The Missionary being furnished with an Interpreter, and accompa- 
nied by the Agent of the United States for Indian affairs, met the 
Indians in Council, when the following talk took place.] 

First, by the Agent. 

" Brothers of the Six Nations — I rejoice to meet you 
at this time, and thank the Great Spirit that he has pre- 
served you in health, and given me another opportunity 
of taking you by the hand. 

" Brothers — the person who sits by me, is a friend who 
has come a great distance to hold a talk with you. He 
will inform you what his business is, and it is my request 
that you would listen with attention to his words." 

Missionary. " My friends — I am thankful for the 
opportunity afforded us of uniting together at this time. 
I had a great desire to see you, and inquire into your 
state and welfare : for this purpose I have travelled a 
great distance, being sent by your old friends, the Boston 
Missionary Society. You will recollect they formerly 
sent missionaries among you, to instruct you in religion, 
and labour for your good. Although they have not heard 
from you for a long time, yet they have not forgotten their 
brothers, the Six Nations, and are still anxious to do you 
good. 



4ai 

" Brothers — I have not come to get your lands or your 
money, but to enlighten your minds, and to instruct you 
how to worship the Great Spirit agreeably to his mind 
and will, and to preach to you the gospel of his Son Je- 
sus Christ. There is but one religion, and but one way 
to serve God, and if you do not embrace the right way, 
you cannot be happy hereafter. You have never wor- 
shipped the Great Spirit in a manner acceptable to him ; 
but have all your lives been in great errors and darkness. 
To endeavour to remove these errors, and open your eyes, 
so that you might see clearly, is my business with you. 

" Brothers — I wish to talk with you as one friend talks 
with another: and if you have any objections to receive 
the religion which I preach, I wish you to state them ; 
and I will endeavour to satisfy your minds, and remove 
the objections. 

" Brothers — I want you to speak your minds freely ; 
for I wish to reason with you on the subject, and, if pos- 
sible, remove all doubts, if there be any on your minds, 
The subject is an important one, and it is of consequence 
that you give it an early attention while the offer is made 
you. Your friends, the Boston Missionary Society, will 
continue to send you good and faithful ministers, to in- 
struct and strengthen you in religion, if, on your part, 
you are willing to receive them. 

" Brothers — Since I have been in this part of the coun- 
try, I have visited some of your small villages, and talked 
with your people. They appear willing to receive in- 
struction, but as they look up to you as their elder bro- 
thers in council, they want first to know your opinion on 
the subject. 

" You have now heard what I have to propose at pre- 
sent. I hope you will take it into consideration, and give 
me an answer before we part." 

[After about two hours' consultation among themselves, ther Chief 
commonly called by the white people Red Jacket, (whose Indian 
name is Sa-gu-yu-wha-hah, which interpreted, is Keeper Awake,) 
rose and spoke as follows :] 

" Friend and Brother — It was the will of the Great 
Spirit that we should meet together this day. He orders 
34* 



402 

all things, and has given us a fine day for our Council. 
He has taken his garment from before the sun, and 
caused it to shine with brightness upon us. Our eyes 
are opened, that we see clearly ; our ears are unstopped, 
that we have been able to hear distinctly the words you 
have spoken. For all these favours we thank the Great 
Spirit, and Him only. 

"Brother — This council fire was kindled by you. It 
was at your request that we came together at this time. 
We have listened with attention to what you have said. 
You requested us to speak our minds freely. This gives 
us great joy ; for we now consider that we stand upright 
before you, and can speak what we think. All have 
heard your voice, and all speak to you now as one man. 
Our minds are agreed. 

" Brother — You say you want an answer to your talk 
before you leave this place. It is right you should have 
one, as you are a great distance from home, and we do 
not wish to detain you. But we will first look back a 
little, and tell you what our fathers have told us, and what 
we have heard from the white people. 

" Brother — Listen to what we say. 

" There was a time when our forefathers owned this 
great island. Their seats extended from the rising to 
the setting sun. The Great Spirit had made it for the 
use of Indians. He had created the bufialo, the deer, 
and other animals, for food. He had made the bear and 
the beaver. Their skins served us for clothing. He 
had scattered them over the country, and taught us how 
to take them. He had caused the earth to produce corn 
for bread. All this He had done for his red children, 
because he loved them. If we had some disputes about 
our hunting ground, they were generally settled without 
the shedding of much blood. But an evil day came up- 
on us. Your forefathers crossed the great water, and 
landed on this island. Their numbers were small. They 
found friends and not enemies. They told us they had 
fled from their own country for fear of wicked men, and 
had come here to enjoy their religion. They asked for 
a small seat. We took pity on them, granted their re- 



408 

quest; and they sat down among us. We gave them 
corn and meat ; they gave us poison (alluding, it is sup- 
posed, to ardent spirits) in return. 

" The white people had now found our country. Ti- 
dings were carried back, and more came amongst us. 
Yet we did not fear them. We took them to be friends. 
They called us brothers. We believed them, and gave 
them a larger seat. At length their numbers had greatly 
increased. They wanted more land ; they wanted our 
country. Our eyes were opened, and our minds became 
uneasy. Wars took place. Indians were hired to fight 
against Indians, and many of our people were destroyed. 
They also brought strong liquor amongst us. It was 
strong and powerful, and has slain thousands. 

"Brother — Our seats were once large and yours were 
small. You have now become a great people, and we 
have scarcely a place left to spread our blankets. You 
have got our country, but are not satisfied ; you want to 
force your religion among us. 

" Brother — continue to listen. 

" You say that you are sent to instruct us how to wor- 
ship the Great Spirit agreeably to his mind, and if we do 
not take hold of the religion which you white people 
teach, we shall be unhappy hereafter. You say that you 
are right, and we are lost. How do we know this to be 
true? We understand that your religion is written in a 
book. If it was intended for us as well as you, why has 
not the Great Spirit given to us, and not only to us, but why 
did he not give to our forefathers, the knowledge of that 
book, with the means of understanding it rightly ! We only 
know w^hat you tell us about it. How shall we know when 
to believe, being so often deceived by the white people? 

" Brother — You say there is but one way to worship 
and serve the Great Spirit. If there is but one religion, 
why do you whit6 people differ so much about it ? Why 
not all agree, as you can all read the book ? 

" Brother — We do not understand these things. 

" We are told that your religion was given to your 
forefathers, and has been handed down from father to son. 
We also have a religion, which was given to our forefa- 



404 

theis, and has been handed down to us, their children. 
We worship in that way. It teaches us to be thankful 
for all the favours we receive ; to love each other, and to 
be united. We never quarrel about religion. 

" Brother — The Great Spirit has made us all, but He 
has made a great difference between his white and red 
children. He has given us different complexions and 
different customs. To you he has given the arts. To 
these he has not opened our eyes. We know these 
things to be true. Since He has made so great a differ- 
ence between us in other things, why may we not con- 
clude that He has given us a different religion, according 
to our understanding ? The Great Spirit does right, He 
knows what is best for his children ; we are satisfied. 

'^Brother — We do not wish to destroy your religion, or 
take it from you. We only want to enjoy our own. 

" Brother — We are told that you have been preaching 
to the white people in this place. These people are our 
neighbours. We are acquainted with them. We will 
wait a little while and see what effect your preaching has 
upon them. If we find it does them good, makes them 
honest, and less disposed to cheat Indians, we will then 
consider again of what you have said. 

" Brother — You have now heard our answer to your 
talk, and this is all we have to say at present. 

" As we are going to part, we will come and take you 
by the hand, and hope the Great Spirit will protect you 
on your journey, and return you safe to your friends." 

As the Indians began to approach the missionary, he 
rose hastily from his seat and replied, that he could not 
take them by the hand ; that there was no fellowship be- 
tween the religion of God and the works of the devil. 

This being interpreted to the Indians, they smiled, and 
retired in a peaceful manner. 

It being afterwards suggested to the missionary that 
his reply to the Indians was rather indiscreet ; he ob- 
served, that he supposed the ceremony of shaking hands 
would be received by them as a token that he assented to 
what they had said. Being otherwise informed, he said 
he was sorry for the expressions. 



3lt77-i 



